《Disciple of Immortal》


 Act 1: Chapter 1: The Game of Gods

    Act 1: Chapter 1: The Game of Gods


    Act 1 ¨C Disciple of Immortal


    TL : Cnine


    ED/PF :


    ¡¸You are Kanzaki¡­ ¡­ Kanzaki Kanata, right?¡¹


    A neutral voice that couldn¡¯t be distinguished, whether it¡¯s a man or woman, called my name.


    Thus, I opened my eyes to look for the source of the voice.


    I was¡­ ¡­ floating in a white room.


    I was formless to be exact.


    There were ck swirl-like things surrounding me, but when I tried to touch it, my hand just passed through.


    <i>Is this¡­ ¡­ a dream?</i>


    The one who most likely called my name previously, was standing in front of me.


    It was a person donning ck ceremonial clothes with curly, green hair.


    The shape of its body suggested that it should be a human, but its gender¡­ was hard to tell.


    They have something simr to a westerner¡¯s face¡­ with blue eyes.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s start from the introduction. I am a God. To be exact, a lower ranking God who acts as a ve for the higher ranking Gods. My name is¡­. Well, since our names in the Gods¡¯nguage are rather hard to be understood by the humannguage facility¡­ I go by the name of Nyarloteph.¡¹


    <i>A¡­ God?</i>


    ¡¸You, what are¡­! Mugu!¡¹


    Suddenly, I couldn¡¯t open my mouth.


    ¡¸I zipped your lips since it¡¯ll be annoying if you suddenly start shouting like a madman. I¡¯ll tell you only the bare necessities so that we can progress onwards without any annoying interruption. I¡¯ll unzip your lips afterward, but¡­ Should you ask a stupid question, I¡¯ll make you experience something that is more painful and worse than death. ¡¹


    The green haired person, Nyarlhoteph spoke, his tone sounded aloof¡­.


    Although those words echoed inside my head¡­ strangely, I noticed he didn¡¯t even open his mouth to say those words. Even more strangely, it felt like I knew what Nyarlhotep said rather than hearing it.


    ¡¸Congrattion. You have been chosen to be a part of my show, and my duty is to provide those superior Gods with entertainment.¡¹


    <i>Enter-¡­-Tainment?!</i>


    ¡¸Kanzaki Kanata, a 20 year old freeter¡­¡­ you¡¯ve no hobby, no special skills, no dream, no friend, no lover, and no close rtive.¡¹


    Nyarlhotep read my information with an uninterested voice.


    ¡­It was kind of a sad profile but¡­ what Nyarlhotep said was true.


    I¡¯ve no particrly close friend or rtive, nor a dream or hobby.


    My parents passed away in my senior year of high school.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t seem to have any lingering attachment to your previous world, and now I have to raise a piece of shit like you. Have you ever heard the story about being transferred to another world? You ought to know, right? It¡¯s part of your culture after all! Forget it, you like these stories that way- it makes you happy, right?¡¹


    I nodded in response.


    I do know about these kinds of stories since I¡¯ve read a few of them.


    It was the type of fantasy story where, out of convenience the protagonist was summoned to another world by God because the queue for rebirth was too full. The protagonist then makes full use of their original world¡¯s knowledge or utilizes the cheat that they received from God.


    But, what did Nyarlhotep mean by ¡°raising¡±¡­


    ¡¸In fact, those Superior Gods almost never adhere to these stories. However, those Superior Gods also, prefer and enjoy these stories. They are akin, in a human perspective, to the rich. Here lies my role in all of this, I created a world by borrowing the power of these Superior Gods. I¡¯ve also created a fantasy game-like system to make the world more suitable to send the likes of you in there. The world you¡¯re going to transmigrate into is called ¡®¡±Rookroa¡±¡­. A fantasy world with slightly different fundamentalws than the world you used to live in. What do you think? It¡¯s interesting, right?¡± ¡¹


    <i>C-Created¡­.. A w-world! ?!</i>


    ¡¸I¡¯ve made that world using the most frequent clich¨¦ in the novels of your world, but it¡¯s just another entertainment for Superior Gods. It¡¯s been over ten thousand years since the creation of Rookroa you know.¡¹


    The scale was just way too big for my small brain¡­.


    Nyarlhotep¡¯s seemingly displeased seeing me at my wit¡¯s end.


    <i>N-No good¡­¡­. Lemme digest the information slowly and take my time to understand the situation.</i>


    Though I have no way to know Nyarlhotep¡¯s gender, he(temp.) told me that he(temp.) hated trivial remarks.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to offend him(temp.).


    ¡¸So, we can start now. I don¡¯t hate clever children, you know. I mean¡­.you¡¯re already being watched by those Superior Gods even now, you know?¡¹


    Nyarlhotep snapped his(temp.) fingers.


    The space distorted and from there¡­¡­.. I saw various faces surrounding us.


    Some looked like a mask, some like a clock.


    Heck, I even saw a floating eyeball!


    When I tried to look at those weird faces¡­ chills ran down my spine.


    ¡¸Fufufufu¡­.. Human of Earth, The Gods are looking forward to seeing you rampage as you like in Rookroa with your cheat skills. Whether you choose to be a hero, or a demon king¡­¡­ Or even if you choose toy low, hiding your power as you enjoy your life to the fullest, the choice is yours. What do you think? It¡¯s not badpared to your shitty life on Earth, right? Aah, what a lucky person you are! ¡¹


    Nyarlhotep wasughing while covering his(temp) mouth.


    ¡¸Well, everything you do will be for the entertainment of my customers, the Superior Gods! For the sake of more entertainment, this Nyarlhotep will send another ¡¶Protagonist¡· to Rookroa! But then, a weak-ass trash from Earth will definitely be turned into mincemeat the moment they are sent to Rookroa- a world dominated by swords, magic, and demons! Thus, in addition to basic skills like ¡¶Rookroa Language Comprehension¡· and ¡¶Status Check¡·, what other skills shall I give him now? And this time where shall I send him to?! ¡¹


    As he spoke, Nyarlhotep spread his(temp.) arms in a shy manner.


    It seemed like he tried to appeal to the Superior Gods.


    The eyes of the Superior Gods started to roll around, as though they had said something, but I couldn¡¯t understand.


    That aside¡­. That was truly a bizarre scene.


    I just stood,dumbfoundedly, as I witnessed this scene.


    ¡¸Ooo¡­¡­.. That¡¯s wonderful! Yes, yes, let¡¯s try asking for Kanata-kun¡¯s wish! ¡¹


    And then, I felt the power binding my lips, dispel.


    It seems I¡¯m allowed to speak now.


    ¡¸Now then, make your wish!£¡ But then¡­¡­. let¡¯s add some restrictions otherwise, it¡¯ll be a boring game! ¡¹


    Nyarlhotep looked at me with eyes full of anticipation.


    I thought about what he(temp.) said for a while.


    They might be angry if I said this but still¡­¡­¡­ No, I have no choice but to say this.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­. Can you send me back instead? ¡¹


    The moment those words escaped from my lips, those noisy Superior Gods became silent.


    Nyarlhotep¡¯s expression twisted into anger.


    ¡¸Eh? Why? I¡¯ve done my research about you and found that you have no lingering affection left on Earth. Getting cold feet, are you? Don¡¯t worry¡­ If what you¡¯re looking for is a steady life, I shall grant you a cheat skill to make it possible.¡¹


    ¡¸I have a pet cat you know. Even though you said that I am a lonely person¡­. my pet cat, Kuromaru is my family. My pet cat is the reason I didn¡¯t lose hope in living after losing my parents in an ident.¡¹


    Kuromaru is a hybrid cat¡­¡­ one day, it just suddenly appeared at my door.


    Though I felt awkward and wanted to abandon Kuromaru at first, I nned to shelter it in my home only until I could find another person who was willing to take care of him.


    But then I realized, Kuromaru had already be apart of my family.


    Although Kuromaru might be able to survive in the wild even without me¡­. I felt that I couldn¡¯t just depart to another world without saying a proper farewell to Kuromaru.


    I mean, I was someone who understood best the sorrow associated with being left behind all by yourself.


    Nyarlhotep¡¯s expression contorted even further due to rage.


    His(temp.) eyes, mouth, and nose warped in a spiral fashion, basically, by human standards, his face was distorted in an indescribable manner. [TL : Exined below]


    Parts of his(temp.) hair and facebined in a strange way.


    As I saw it, I swallowed hard.


    Maybe Nyarlhotep¡¯s true form wasn¡¯t a humanoid one.


    His(temp.) true form might be so bizarre that he can make such an ¡°angry¡± expression.


    ¡¸It seems that this one¡­¡­. Showing such unpleasant attitude, what a waste! How interesting it would have been to see a human rampaging around as they like, with greed, and egotism as their drive. Read the atmosphere already, dammit! That was the reason for me to go out of my way to look for a shitty human like you. Even though the Superior Gods have been waiting eagerly for the next new transported individual, what you did just shamed me. Just how much time do you think it takes to transfer you to another world, dammit? Do you know how much time I wasted looking up your information to send you to another world, dammit? A puny human like you, shouldn¡¯t be throwing a tantrum before a God, dammit. And yet, that¡¯s what I got, A CAT? ARE YOU LOOKING DOWN ON ME? ¡¹


    In the first ce, the one who forcefully summoned me and misunderstood my nature was Nyarlhotep, but still¡­. I seemed to have angered him(temp.).


    Nyarlhotep¡¯s body swirled even faster¡­. His(temp.) green hair and skin melded together with his ck cloth.


    He(temp.) twisted, in a peculiar manner and transformed into a green tree-like monster.


    Nyarphotep¡¯s strange giant green arm stretched out towards me.


    ¡¸HYIII! ¡¹


    Though I tried to run, my body refused to move.


    I was caught by his(temp.) giant arms immediately.


    His(temp.) scrawny and sharp ws stabbed into my back.


    H-He(temp.) is going to kill me huh,


    I couldn¡¯t even scream in fear.


    ¡¸But¡­¡­.. Yeah. Killing a trash like you is way too easy for me, but you¡¯re entertainment that the Superior Gods have been long waiting for. I can¡¯t just kill you in a fit of rage¡­. Aha, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡¹


    <i>C-¡­. Chance?</i>


    <i>Am¡­¡­ Have I been spared?</i>


    ¡¸I should¡¯ve given you some ability but, I changed my mind. I guess Language Comprehension and the Status Check ability are good enough for trash like you. And now¡­.. I¡¯ve decided to send you to ¡¶Cocytus¡· of Rookroa. So, rejoice! To exin it in anguage that is easy for you to understand, it¡¯s a ce you call the ¡°Extra Dungeon¡± in the game. Numerous high tiered items along with the worst kinds of demons in the world are waiting for you in there.¡¹


    Something¡­ like arge ringposed ofputations and letters from differentnguages that I couldn¡¯t understand, floated in a circr fashion, until it reached my navel..


    ¡¸You should¡¯ve guessed that this is a magic circle, right.¡¹


    Nyarlhotep brought his(temp.) face even closer to mine.


    His(temp.) human face had almost copsed; the centre of his(temp.) face was now an empty hole that swirled like a spiral, staring at my face from point nk range.


    ¡¸Now then, my honored Superior Gods¡­. My apologies for bringing you such human wastrel. Well then, how long will Kanata-kun survive and how will he die in the worst dungeon in Rookroa? Please enjoy this entertainment to the fullest! ¡¹


    Shouted Nyarlhotep, as he(temp.) raised my body high in the sky, as if parading me before the Superior Gods.


    ¡¸Well then, since you¡¯re basically a good-for-nothing, be careful on your way to ¡¶Cocytus¡· You might never meet us again. Time-Space Magic 28th Rank, ¡¶Another Gate*¡·¡¹[TL* : The kanji is ¡°Dimension Teleportation¡± read as ¡°Another Gate¡±]


    My body floated in the air as the magic circle started to shine.


    As I was enveloped by the bright light, the surroundings seemed to be distorted.


    Before I knew it, I¡­¡­. was inside a strange building.


    It was made of hard stone and seemed like the remnant of a temple.


    A devil-like face , with a fire lit in its mouth, was carved into the wall.


    Stone pirs, carved to look like humans, spread far and wide.


    If there¡¯s something strange about this scene¡­¡­. it was that those pirs had red, blood-like stains.


    ¡¸W-What in the world is this¡­¡¹


    Though I muttered in amazement, deep down I understood.


    It seems that I¡­¡­. was sent by Nyarlhotep¡¯s magic to ¡¶Cocytus¡·, the worst dungeon in Rookroa.

 Act 1: Chapter 2: Wall of Gluttony

    Act 1: Chapter 2: Wall of Gluttony


    Inside thebyrinth that was covered in red blood-like stter, I sat on the ground while leaning against the wall.


    I have yet to digest the flow of events that led to this oue.


    ording to that monster who insisted that he was the God¡¯s ve, this ce should be the worst dungeon of another world called Rookroa, ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    Instead of killing me, he sent me to this ce for a tasteless show (though it¡¯s even more disgusting to make a show of someone else¡¯s life).


    ¡¸¡­. It¡¯s not like I can stop it. Let¡¯s think of a way to get out of this ce first¡­¡¹


    I told myself.


    ording to Nyarlhotep, this ce was the home of the most dangerous monsters.


    I couldn¡¯t stay in this ce for too long.


    I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s an escape skill or not, but at least I wished to be spared from a horrifying death.


    In the end, Nyarlhotep didn¡¯t give me any special power at all.


    But¡­. it seems that it¡¯s mandatory that all those who were transported to another world must be given ¡¶Rookroa Language Comprehension¡·, and ¡¶Status Check¡· skill.


    These two skills could be useful.


    ¡¶Rookroa Language Comprehension¡· was, perhaps, themonnguage of this world.


    Nyarlhotep had said that he(temp.) had sent many people from earth to this world for a show.


    So giving those peoplenguageprehension was a must, so as to allow them tomunicate with the natives of the world.


    ¡­ Moreover, he(temp.) had even told me that the setting was simr to those in the novels about a journey to another world. I had really gotten nothing special, aside fromnguageprehension.


    As for ¡¶Status Check¡·, let¡¯s see¡­¡­. It could be the ability to see another person¡¯s and my own status.


    I¡¯ve read about this too in those transmigrated novels.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¶Status Check¡·¡¹


    Let¡¯s try to use it on me first.


    I tried to confirm my own status as I prayed in my mind.


    It felt like I could see something in my mind.


    The act of confirming my own status felt as natural as moving my own limbs.


    I felt something, like a terminal screen, appeared in my mind.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡ºKanata Kanzaki¡»


    Race : Human


    £Ì£ö £º1


    £È£Ð £º3/3


    £Í£Ð £º2/2


    Strength £º1


    Defense£º1


    Magic £º1


    Agility £º1


    Special Skill £º


    ¡¶Rookroa Language Comprehension[Lv:¨C]¡·


    Common Skill £º


    ¡¶Status Check[Lv:¨C]¡·


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    I-IT REALLY APPEARED!


    Though I¡¯mcking on information since there¡¯s no other target topare with¡­ Well, to me, this felt like the initial stage.


    Though I doubted Nyarlhotep when he(temp.) told me about level, it did exist.


    It was the thing about the rules of this world.


    I might be able to raise my level if I defeat some monsters out there.


    I adjusted my breathing after calming my mind.


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive unless I adapted myself to this environment.


    There should be something that I can use to survive.


    Nyarlhotep had said this ce was the den of the most terrifying monsters..


    ¡ºIn short, it¡¯s like an ¡°Extra Dungeon¡± in the game of your world. Numerous high tiered items in the world and the worst kinds of demons will be waiting for you in there.¡»


    Yes, this ce¡­¡­.. Was also the house of cheat items.


    I might be able to stave off the danger as long as I can find one of those cheat items, before I met any demons.


    After that, I could slowly take my time to leave this ce and gather information about the outside world.


    ¡¸Yosh¡­ Time to go.¡¹


    Ear on the wall, I walked forward while shuffling my feet in order to avoid making any noise.


    It¡¯d basically be checkmate for me once I met my first demon.


    I did have experience ying a game of the roguelike dungeon exploration genre. [TL : subgenre of dungeon crawling]


    A game where one basically advanced through a randomly generatedbyrinth by defeating enemies with one¡¯s equipment.


    And with my case it was akin to when I was thrown into the deepest part of the dungeon at Lv. 1.


    Without even an escape skill, it was obvious that I was bound to get insta-killed the moment I met a demon.


    ¡¸Somehow, my head felt like it¡¯s working better¡­..¡¹


    I noticed that I was slightly thrilled about the current situation instead.


    Well, optimism was one of my virtues.


    ¡¸N¡­¡­.£¿ ¡¹


    After walking for a while, I noticed that I had arrived at a dead end.


    There was a ck rotting corpse leaning on the wall.


    The air was full of putrid stench.


    It was creepy but¡­. not to the point of grotesque.


    The corpse of someone who had died a tragic death aside. However, if it¡¯s just a corpse, I have seen those at the funeral services.


    Moreover, I think that I had hit the jackpot.


    This corpse¡¯s hand was tightly grasping the hilt of a golden sword .


    This was definitely a rare item.


    Now that I¡¯d found this¡­. I may be able to somehow deal with a demon, if i happen toe upon one.


    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯m going to borrow your item for a while. ¡¹


    I grabbed and tried to pull the sword.


    I unintentionally leaped back when the bones crumbled.


    ¡­¡­. S-Somehow I feel the need to offer a prayer for that corpse.


    I tried to use ¡¶Status Check¡· on the golden sword, but¡­ my gut was telling me that it was impossible.


    It seems that the holder of the skill knew the extent of his own capabilities with the said skill.


    Mine could only be used for living creatures.


    Though I might be able to use this skill on another item or with another skill¡­.


    When I tried to use it¡­¡­ The golden sword suddenly vanished.


    ¡¸EH¡¹


    It was followed by a sharp paining from my arm.


    The thing that had been gone wasn¡¯t just the golden sword.


    My right arm all the way till the elbow was lost too!


    ¡¸GOGOGO, Thanks for¡­ The treat.¡¹


    A huge mouth suddenly appeared from the dead end of the wall in front of me.


    The mouth was moving, and then spit out the golden sword and the bones of my right arm which had turned ck.


    ¨D¨DMy arm!


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Name : Gluttony Mimic


    £Ì£ö £º1381


    £È£Ð £º9027/9027


    £Í£Ð £º5919/5919


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    I used ¡¶Status Check¡· on it immediately.


    The digitspletely surpassed my expectations.


    ¡¸AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! ¡¹


    Holding on to my bitten arm tightly, I ran while screaming as loud as possible.


    ¡¸Thanks¡­ For the treat.¡¹


    The inorganic voice of the Gluttony Mimic resounded in the passage.


    I fell as soon as I turned the first corner.


    I felt that I couldn¡¯t run anymore, my body simply refused to move.


    My heart was beating like crazy.


    It felt it would leap out of my mouth.


    I¡¯m too naive. Rather, I was trying to run from reality by thinking that I was too naive.


    Though this world bore some resemnce with a game world, this wasn¡¯t a game.


    Though I tried to be positive by tricking my own feelings and worries, it would be the end if I were to die in this ce.


    From the very beginning, I couldn¡¯t survive in this ce.


    That was the kind of show presented to those GUYS.


    While it might be true that there¡¯s a little bit of amazing weaponry here and there, that wasn¡¯t enough to kill those monsters.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t I checkmated in this ce from the very beginning? What kind of a shitty game is this¡­¡¹


    <i>Oh whatever!</i>


    I at least want to die while lying face up on the floor.


    ¡¸My bad, Kuromaru¡­. I¡¯ve already¡­.¡¹


    When I fell prostated on the floor¡­.. I heard a loud sound of something approaching me.


    I raised up my head.


    There was the figure of a more than two metres tall headless man.


    Its pale skin and physique made it seem like a wrestler.


    On it¡¯s abdomen was a huge mouth as if to rece it¡¯s head.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Race : Predator


    £Ì£ö £º1821


    £È£Ð £º9418/9418


    £Í£Ð £º5081/6054


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    I¡¯d known even beforeing to this ce but¡­. here was basically the den of ultimate monsters.


    This is the end for me for sure¡­


    I¡¯ve resolved to die in this ce.

 Act 1: Chapter 3: Immortal Being, Lunaire

    Act 1: Chapter 3: Immortal Being, Lunaire


    That headless human-shaped monster¡­. Predator was headed in my direction.


    When he was right before me, that guy stood still.


    ¡¸Kuh, KILL ME NO-..¡¹


    I looked straight at the predator as I said so.


    The predator kicked me and then stomped on my back with its foot.


    ¡¸What the¡­.¡¹


    This guy picked me up by my feet.


    Then I realized.


    This guy was about to rip my foot.


    It was clear that this guy liked to toy around with its prey.


    I shut my eyes as I made a desperate wish in my heart.


    Please stop this guy, or give me a swift death.


    s¡­ My wish was but an empty wish as that guy twisted my knee towards an impossible angle.


    I let out a loud scream.


    I couldn¡¯t even struggled since this guy had his foot pressed against my back.


    ¡¸Help¡­.. ANYONE, PLEASE HELP ME! ¡¹


    When I tried to move my leg, the predator suddenly pressed its weight on me.


    It felt like it was about to break my back.


    Something red started gushing from my mouth.


    Under such pain and fear, I let out a mute scream.


    Right at that moment, a ck light wrapped the area around me.


    Though I¡¯d expected it to be the predator¡­.. I felt the predator raise its foot that was weighing on my back and then it started to hastily look around its surrounding.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I woke up from my sleep and yet¡­. This ¡¶Cocytus¡· is still filled with these ugly demons, huh.¡¹


    A white girl floated behind the predator.


    She wore a strange white mantle, something that looked like characters, was printed on it in gold color.


    Her white skin was so pale as if she has no blood running through her veins.


    The tips of her white hair was the color of blood.


    Her heterochromia pupil of blue on the right and crimson on the left was as cold as a frozenke.


    Her prominent features were her small mouth, bridge nose, andrge eyes.


    And more than anything else, her beautiful white-porcin-like skin.


    She was a transcendent beauty.


    Rather than a human, she was akin to a perfect sculpture.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 24th Rank¡¶Nil¡·¡¹


    As soon as she said so, the Predator¡¯s body was swallowed by a ck light. Then, it vanished.


    Perhaps, because the Predator frantically waved its arms, I felt its arms slid on top of my body.


    The ck light vanished, and with it the Predator.


    The girl moved towards me.


    Her heterochromatic eyes staring down at me, an indifferent look on her face.


    ¡¸Ah, Aaaah¡­¡¹


    Well, I did ask for someone to save me; but when I tried to express my gratitude¡­. I couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 23rd Rank¡¶Retrograde¡·¡¹


    Thus, she chanted the next spell.


    A white magic circle expanded as light enveloped my body.


    My flesh and blood that had scattered around me, started to make their way back towards me; settling into their original position¨D¨D Or should I say that my body was reconstructed?


    ¡¸Ah, AAAAAAAAAAH¡­¡­¡¹


    I tried to speak.


    The wound on my feet and stomach were gone.


    My right hand which should¡¯ve been bitten off was back.


    <i>Is that¡­¡­. even possible?!</i>


    The girl was looking at me.


    A chill ran along my spine as soon as our eyes met.


    She could kill me whenever she felt like it.


    Moreover¡­. There was this kind of aura that radiated from her which made me want to leave as soon as possible.


    I couldn¡¯t stop my body from trembling.


    But then, there was no doubt that she was my benefactor.


    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡­. Though I don¡¯t know what happened just now, you¡¯re the one who saved my life, right?¡¹


    I bowed to her.


    She kept ring at me with an expressionless face.


    ¡¸You must be an idiot foring to ¡¶Cocytus¡·. This isn¡¯t a ce for a human like you.¡¹


    She scolded me.


    ¡¸Y-You¡­ Are a human too?¡¹


    ¡¸I am not a human you see. Only a fool won¡¯t notice such a fact despite standing before me. I am a lich, an existence who discarded their human life in exchange for eternal life. Please do not put me on the same level as those lowly humans.¡¹


    ¡¸M-My bad¡­.¡¹


    I bowed to her.


    ¡­. Yup, that aura around her wasn¡¯t a human aura.


    She was an even more dangerous monster than the Gluttony Mimic and Predatorbined together.


    This might sound strange- she kept her ominous aura so that I wouldn¡¯t doubt her remarks.


    I waited for a while for that girl to do something¡­ she didn¡¯t say anything, even after some time had passed.


    The atmosphere in this ce was getting rather awkward.


    I guess I¡¯ve to say something first.


    But then, she might kill me the moment I displease her .


    Though I wanted to probe some of her inner thoughts from her expression, SHE WAS COMPLETELY EXPRESSIONLESS.


    What should I do now that I am in an even more dangerous situation than before?


    Somehow, even my breathing became ragged simply due to her aura of intimidation.


    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­ I might be too impudent for asking this but, can you help me?! At this rate, I¡­¡­. most probably won¡¯t live for long¡­.! ¡¹


    I used that moment to bow my head deeply.


    I mean, she even saved me a while ago.


    I might be able to convince her if I asked wholeheartedly.


    Rather, I had no other choice but to do this.


    ¡¸Since you seem to misunderstand something, let me to tell you something.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh ¡­¡­£¿ ¡¹


    The girl swung her arm.


    Her movement traced a long line on the crumbled wall behind me.


    E-EEEH?


    What did she just do?


    ¡¸The reason why I live in this ce is¡­¡­¡­ Because I hate humans who betrayed me.¡¹


    My sole hope was crushed by that girl¡¯s remark.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡­. Live in a ce where humans can¡¯t even hope to reach, on the 90th floor of ¡¶Cocytus¡·.¡¹


    There goes my hope for leaving this dungeon.


    Eh, Did she just say 90th floor? Could it be that the dude who made this dungeon was an idiot?


    Though I might be able to do something if it¡¯s just one or two floors, ny floor was simply impossible.


    <i>Well it might be possible if there¡¯s some sort of elevator in this ce but, as if such convenient tools exist in such depths!</i>

 Act 1: Chapter 4: Immortal Being Interference

    Act 1: Chapter 4: Immortal Being Interference


    ¡¸Thus, I who hates humans¡­¡­ Have no reason to save you. What I did just now was take a look at the situation, since I heard the voice of someone I¡¯ve never heard before. I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re going to suffer or die in agony. I just came to take a look while taking a stroll, other matters are trivial.¡¹


    Said the girl with nonchnt voice.


    ¡¸P-Please! I promise, I¡¯ll do anything I can for you! ¡¹


    I knelt with my forehead pressed to the floor.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 8th Rank ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·¡¹


    She stretched her arm.


    The girl¡¯s arm entered into the center of magic circle, and retrieved something from inside.


    She ced 3 bottles of bright red fluid on the floor.


    ¡¸This Was¡­.. My favourite but,¡­.. Oh well¡­.¡¹


    After she hesitated for a while¡­¡­¡­.. The girl took out a rainbow colored apple.


    ¡¸This is my hand-crafted red potion, and inexhausted fruit for your meal. If you¡¯re a human who came all the way to this ce, this much should be enough ration for you to make it back to the surface¡­ No, I mean struggle for your dear life. I don¡¯t mind even if you choose to struggle foolishly and die in the most horrible way.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿ D-Did you give me this? ¡¹


    Red potion¡­¡­. was this some sort of restorative drugs?


    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand, I only give these to prolong your suffering.¡¹


    ¡¸I-¡­. Is that so? ¡¹


    I really had no idea what she meant, since she was expressionless.


    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡­¡­ I¡¯ll do my best with this¡­¡­.¡¹


    I took the apple and medicine while bowing to her.


    ¡­. What¡¯s next is- how to carry them, I guess.


    ¡¸¡­ You, don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t have a magic pouch? ¡¹


    ¡¸EH? What¡¯s that? ¡¹


    The girl pressed her fingers to her temple, used that ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡· thing again and took a small blue colored pouch.


    ¡¸Put those items into this pouch.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, this¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­. The inside of this pouch isrger than its appearance, more than enough to keep those items.¡¹


    ¡°That¡¯s illogical!¡± was my first thought, but perhaps it wasn¡¯t impossible seeing how she had the ability to fish out items kept in another dimension.


    Let¡¯s just get used to this kind of situation.


    ¡¸M-My deepest gratitude¡­. Lich-san¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Name¡¯s Lunaire. Lich isn¡¯t my name, it¡¯s the name of the type of undead I turned into with magic.¡¹


    ¡¸T-Thank you very much, Lunaire-san. I won¡¯t forget this debt of gratitude, I definitely will repay this debt of gratitude.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m helping you just to prolong your suffering.¡¹


    ¡­¡­ From her expressionless face, I really had no idea if she was serious or not.


    It was very unlikely for her to go this far to save me just to see me suffer more, but¡­


    ¡¸Well then, please be careful¨C I mean die a painful death.¡¹


    ¡­¡­ It seems that there was some rules here that she couldn¡¯t break.


    ¡¸T-Thank you very much ¡­¡­¡­ ¡¹


    Lunaire left through the passage she¡¯de from after she left such with a goodbye that mismatched with her action.


    I tried to put the strange rainbow-colored apple, and red potions which I received from her into the blue pouch¡­ Or should I call it magic pouch.


    It turned out that despite its little size, that pouch really could store all of those items.


    As expected of an item that went by the name of magic pouch.


    After being impressed with the pouch¡¯s ability, I tied the cord attached to the pouch onto my belt.


    But¡­.. It almost didn¡¯t change anything, despite having a little bit of assurance, at this rate, I was still bound to die.


    Unexpectedly~perhaps because I felt the kindness that mismatched with the eerie aura around her~ my intuition told me to cling to her with tears.


    Though it seemed shameless, I was left with no other choice since my life was hanging on a delicate bnce.


    But then, myst hope had left me¡­. I couldn¡¯t do anything since Lunaire had left this ce.


    ¡¸I forgot to tell you about one thing.¡¹


    ¡¸UWAAA! ¡¹


    I straightened up and turned around in a hurry when I suddenly heard that voice.


    There was Lunaire, she held a sword in her hand.


    ¡¸Since you¡¯re unarmed, I guess your weapon got stolen by those demons. I think it¡¯s better if you take this guy with you. Well, take this as my farewell gift to send you to the next life.¡¹


    Lunaire tossed the sword in her hand to the floor.


    Its de pierced the floor.


    It was an old fashioned long sword.


    It seems this sword was made with stone, there was something written on it.


    It didn¡¯t seem like it had any cutting power but, it must possess some sort of hidden power seeing that it could easily pierce through the floor.


    ¡¸T-Thank you very much ¡­¡­¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, struggle till the bitter end.¡¹


    Lunaire hovered in the air again, and then left.


    ¡­. But, she somehow left me with some sort of sword.


    Should I call her back and prostrate in front of her?


    No, I shouldn¡¯t. I mean she healed my wounds, gave me convenient items and a magic pouch; moreover, she even went as far as to give me a weapon.


    I¡¯m afraid that asking for more would only incur her wrath¡­ Rather, I might even displease her.


    After her retreating figure left my field of vision, I tried to pull the sword that stabbed into the floor.


    I¡­¡­. Couldn¡¯t pull it out.


    For 30 minutes after that, no matter what I did to that sword, whether I kicked it as hard as I could, pulled it, or even tried to coax it with words while brushing on its hilt- this shitty sword didn¡¯t budge at all.


    Rather, what made her think that I could pull this sword out?


    The de had sunk really deep into the floor.


    Is this one of those swords which can only be pulled out by the chosen hero from a pointy green colored hat?. [TL : Harry potter?] [E/D: What, now we¡¯re gonna ¡®sort¡¯ things in this manner?!]


    ¡ºThis much should be enough for a human who could reach this ce¡­ No, I mean struggle for your dear life and suffer as you die a dog¡¯s death.¡»


    Suddenly, a realization of the meaning of what Lunaire had said before, dawned upon me.


    ¡¸C-Could it be that she thinks I came so far¡­¡­ With my own power?¡¹


    After I tried to pull that sword for thest time and found that it still wouldn¡¯ budge at all, I was convinced.


    ¡¸I guess I have to give up¡­.¡¹

 Act 1: Chapter 5: Empress of Frog, Heqat

    Act 1: Chapter 5: Empress of Frog, Heqat


    I double-checked my own properties.


    An enigmatic apple¡­. Three red potions which seemed capable of healing my wounds, and then a magic pouch to store them all.


    Though I felt sorry for leaving behind that seemingly amazing sword, it didn¡¯t matter since I couldn¡¯t use it anyway.


    And the skill which was bestowed upon me¡­. ¡¶Rookroa Language¡· seems to have been functioning properly during my conversation with Lunaire.


    And then¡­ Though I¡¯ve found out by myself, that ¡¶Status Check¡· can confirm all of my statuses starting from my possessed skills up to each parameter, it seems I couldn¡¯t see anything but Level, £È£Ð, £Í£Ðin case I used this skill on others.


    Though I didn¡¯t take this factor into consideration when I¡¯d almost died before, it seems there¡¯s a limit on ¡°how much I am allowed to look into someone else¡¯s status¡±.


    I reckon, it happened when I used it on a being more powerful than myself.


    ¡¸Well¡­ I guess I still have a chance with this item given to me. I¡¯ll look for items while outsmarting my opponents¡­. I¡¯ll look for the item which will enable me to kill enemies regardless of level differences.¡¹


    I said so as I braced myself.


    Because this ce was the grave of OP items.


    Or some sort of skill which enabled its owner to bypass enemies regardless of the level difference.


    My level would rise tremendously as long as I could beat one opponent, and then¡­¡­. I could do something about the rest.


    I know not if such a n was realistic or not.


    But, at least Nyarlhotep should have never expected Lunaire to give me some recovery items.


    The biggest advantage of survivors was their experience.


    Let¡¯s do this, I have no choice but to do this though.


    5 minutester, I¨D¨D was caught by frog-like demon.


    This frog-like demon was five metres tall, its skin a transparent blue.


    Its eyeballs covered all of its body, six legs, and tentacles like things around its body.


    A half-naked woman with blue colored skin whose lower body was that of a giant frog.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Race £ºHeqat


    £Ì£ö £º1821


    £È£Ð £º10623/10623


    £Í£Ð £º11003/11003


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    I¡­.. was lifted till the ceiling by the frog-like demon, Heqat¡¯s tentacles.


    Though I wondered before whether those numbers were only up to 9999, I was strangely relieved when I saw that it broke through 5 digits.


    ¡¸A scared prey is the most delicious food you know¡­ So you won¡¯t get an easy and swift death¡­ I¡¯ll eat you starting from your melted arm¡­. Be grateful that you¡¯ll be one with us.¡¹


    Said the half-body woman as sheughed at me.


    The frog covered in eyeballs below her was drooling as it let out its huge pale blue colored tongue covered in warts.


    This is the end, I¡­. Really will die this time¡­..


    My limbs melted slowly but surely.


    Ouch! Or rather, it felt like a scald.


    But, I didn¡¯t have any spare energy to scream anymore.


    ¡¸Fragile, too fragile¡­ Even though my mucus is a powerful acid, you wouldnever expect it to have something equal to high grade healing magic would you? That¡¯s why your HP won¡¯t decrease below 1. So rest assured¡­. Since you¡¯ll retain your ego till I melt your brain. How¡¯s that?? Feeling terrified? ¡¹


    At that time¡­. In my eyes that melted along with my body, I saw the figure of Lunaire flying, the sword that I had abandoned in her hand.


    ¡¸What a boorish visitor¡­ Let¡¯s see, Barrier Magic, 16th Rank¡¶Charybdis¡·¡¹


    A magic circle appeared with Heqet in the center, followed by water, that came out of nowhere, forming a hemisphere.


    ¡¸Water flow¡­ In this isted space. Well it took more mana than usual but, no one ever managed to break free from that prison. Since it¡¯s quite a rare food¡­ I¡¯ll kill you after I savor his vor¡­¡¹


    The still water then exploded upward.


    ¡¶Charbybdis¡· had copsed.


    Lunaire drifted over the copsed waterbody as she held the sword in her hand.


    ¡¸Hindering me till the end, huh! You annoying lich girl¡­! ¡¹


    Heqet turned around toward Lunaire.


    In front of the enraged Heqat, Lunaire calmly dropped the long sword.


    ¡¸What the hell you are thinking about? You enraged me, and what now¡­¡­. Asking for reconciliation.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s over you know.¡¹


    Along with Lunaire¡¯s words, a vertical line ran through Heqat¡¯s body.


    Mucus gushed out from that line.


    ¡¸Impossible¡­. Don¡¯t tell me you cut my body along with ¡¶Charybdis¡·? Impossible, for me, the queen of toad who has lived for thousands of years¡­¡­ to die in this ce! ¡¹


    Heqet¡¯s body shook violently, and then crumbled down.


    My body that turned mushy by its digestive juice was dropped to the ground.


    I thought that I was done for now, but Lunaire caught my body and then descended to kill the falling force.


    Lunaire who ended up covered in digestive fluids due to saving my life, stiffened as she kept silent while carrying my body.


    Lunaire¡¯s expressionless face was¡­¡­. Frowning slightly.


    Later¡­. I, whose body was repaired again by Lunaire¡¯s magic, ¡¶Retrogade¡·,somehow survived another dangerous ordeal.


    ¡¸That was really a close one¡­. Thank you very much.¡¹


    I genuflected in front of Lunaire.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not ¡°Thank you¡±¡­¡­. Tell me how you ended up in that situation? When I was following you to make sure that you are safe¡ª- I mean to enjoy your suffering, I never expected that you¡¯re so foolish to the point of abandoning that sword and almost ended up as that toad¡¯s meal. If you met with the kind of demon who has no inclination of toying around with their prey, you would have already been a goner this time around you know? Are you an idiot? ¡¹


    Lunaire ended up lecturing me with a barrage of questions.


    She was expressionless but, somehow I could feel her anger towards my foolishness.


    ¡¸I¡­. Couldn¡¯t pull it.¡¹


    ¡¸Couldn¡¯t pull it?¡­ This sword is lightweight though.¡¹


    Lunaire tried to make me understand with her stupidly powerful strength.


    I mean splitting that frog-like person in half with one swing of her sword was an impossible feat for a normal person like me.


    ¡¸Well, why didn¡¯t you call me when you found out that you could not pull the sword out of the ground? Do you think you can win against Heqat without any weapon? Moreover, for you to end up in such an unsightly shape¡­¡¹


    ¡¸The matter is not about ¡®I couldn¡¯t pull the sword¡¯¡­ Honestly, I wanted to ask for a little more of your help, but¡­ Uhm, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to displease you with my strange request since I feared you might eat me.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, we lich don¡¯t eat human. You make me angry you know.¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, I¡¯m really sorry for saying that. I really have no idea at all! ¡¹


    When I thought that I might have said something rude to her¡­. Lunaire¡¯s eyes flickered as she touched her lips.


    ¡¸No, there¡¯s some truth to it, but¡­.¡¹


    As expected, did she want to eat me?


    When i was about to resign myself to my fate, Lunaire¡¯s shoulders trembled as she saw me, her eyes opened slightly wider than usual.


    ¡¸I¡¯m different you see.¡¹


    ¡­ Though there¡¯s a slight change in her expression¡­ she might havee to find me.


    ¡¸If you can reach this floor, you should be able to crawl up to above ground again with a little help from items and a weapon. Stop fooling and aim to return to the above ground again.¡¹


    Lunaire gave the long sword to me.


    When she released her grip the moment I took that sword¡­.. My arms couldn¡¯t support its weight and I fell along with it to the ground.


    The long sword fell right on the floor.


    My elbow was smashed, incidentally, I broke my jaw due to that fall.


    Lunaire looked down on me who was groveled on the ground with that expressionless face of hers.


    My consciousness, receded¡­..


    ¡¸¡¶Retrograde¡·¡¹


    In the middle of my darkening field of view, I heard the uninterested voice of Lunaire as she invoked her magic to restore my body for the third time today.

 Act 1: Chapter 6: Disciple of Lich

    Act 1: Chapter 6: Disciple of Lich


    After being healed by Lunaire, I was kneeling in front of her.


    ¡¸My apologizes¡­ I missed my chance to exin my situation before but, uhm, the truth is¡­. I was directly sent towards this floor.¡¹


    ¡¸Sent¡­. Directly? ¡¹


    Though she was as expressionless as usual, Lunaire was slightly shaken by what she heard.


    I knew that fact due to the minute change on her face.


    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible. This ¡¶Cocytus¡· is a ce that functions like a tank to contain powerful demons. There¡¯s powerful barrier covering this ce since ancient times to prevent anything from bypassing the level.¡¹


    <i>There was such setting to this ce, huh¡­</i>


    <i>But then, Nyarlhotep was a god after all.</i>


    <i>Slipping through the ancient barrier didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal for that guy.</i>


    ¡¸In fact, I¡­¡­. might be sent from another world by the monster who proimed himself as a God¡­¡¹


    I decided to tell her the truth regardless of whether she chooses to believe me or not.


    Even if I were to try to deceive her, I simply wouldn¡¯t have enough knowledge to do so.


    Though I was so scared when she told me that she was a human hater, or the fact that she was a lich, or her expressionless facebined with her wicked aura, Lunaire didn¡¯t feel like a bad person to me.


    Honestly, I felt telling her the truth was for the best.


    ¡¸Person from another world, is it? So, I¡­.. am the first person you met in this world.¡¹


    Muttered Lunaire, as she used her hand to cover her mouth.


    She didn¡¯t seem to doubt me.


    Nyarlhotep himself said that he periodically sent humans to this world.


    That¡¯s why this kind of an urrence was perhaps normal for an immortal being like Lunaire.


    ¡¸I see now¡­ that exins your unusual features and appearance, including the reason why you don¡¯t know about the existence of the magic pouch.¡¹


    The flow of the conversation headed towards a positive direction.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I was sent to this world without even knowing why¡­. Moreover, I didn¡¯tdidnt on¡¯t even know that I was sent to the90th floor of the dungeon¡­ And speaking of floor, I am a Level 1, so I can¡¯t defeat those demons even if I had that sword¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Level¡­.. 1? ¡¹


    ¡­ Cold air drifted from Lunaire.


    I could feel her rising rage, despite her usual expressionless face.


    Rather, since the change in her expression was barely noticeable, this was perhaps how she looked when she was enraged.


    <i>Did I just¡­¡­ stepon andmine?.</i>


    ¡¸M-My apologies! Please forgive me! But still, I still don¡¯t understand, but that¡­.! ¡¹


    Lunaire approached me, bringing her face quite close to mine.


    <i>C-Close¡­. You¡¯re too close!</i>


    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you say anything about you being a Level 1? Are you somewhat convinced that you can do something just because of a mere few items? In the first ce, for what reason did those guys have to send you straight to this ce? ¡¹


    ¡¸M-My apologies! I¡¯m just afraid of inciting your wrath by asking more from you since you said that you hate humans! ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­.! ¡¹


    Lunaire quickly distanced herself from me.


    ¡¸¡­. It seems I was mistaken. I¡¯m sorry¡¹


    Lunaire looked down as she apologized to me.


    <i>¡­. A-As I thought¡­. Could it be that she is in fact¡­¡­ an extremely kind being?</i>


    ¡¸But then¡­.. What should I do in that case? As of now, you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce no matter what I give to you.¡¹


    Lunaire asked me.


    ¡¸Since I will only be a hindrance if I stayed by your side, I think it¡¯d be fine if you could apany me just till the exit¡­¡¹


    <i>Unless you want to devour me.</i>


    If I only became a burden by staying with her, wouldn¡¯t it be just fine if she abandoned me to the mercy of fate¡­?


    Come to think of it, rather than a lich, wasn¡¯t she more like a Saint.


    Why?! I really couldn¡¯t understand why the self-proimed human hater Lunaire went this far for me.


    ¡¸You¡­ should¡¯ve died from something along the way, you see. That¡¯s why I was astonished to find you were still alive against all odds.¡¹


    ¡­. She¡¯s right. Not to mention climbing ny floors, just considering those terrifying demons, I should¡¯ve died for sure.


    Lunaire ced a finger on her lips as she pondered over something while tilting her head.


    It suddenly urred to me that there was something called ¡°Power Leveling¡± in ¡°Net Game¡±.


    The stronger one took along the weaker one to hunt with them; it was a technique to increase the weaker one¡¯s level in one go.


    Perhaps, it was possible to do the same in this world.


    ¡¸Uhm, excuse me¡­. You have amazing skills but, can you¡­¡­ Train me instead? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Train? ¡¹


    Lunaire stiffened.


    ¡¸Ah, I-It¡¯s impossible. I-It¡¯s just a passing idea of mine. ¡¹


    Lunaire kept her silence and stared daggers at me.


    ¡¸U-Uhm, M-My..! ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡­ aren¡¯t you scared of me? As for training until you are strong enough to leave this ce, it will definitely take a long time, and you¡¯ll always be by my side throughout the training, you know. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, not at all. To be honest¡­. I was rather scared when you said that you were a Lich but¡­. I think you¡¯re a nice person. But, even if it¡¯ll take a long time¡­.! ¡¹


    After that, Lunaire didn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    She kept ncing at me from time to time, as if she were probing. And soon enough, as if she¡¯d decided on something, she did something akin to clearing her throat.


    ¡¸¡­. It can¡¯t be helped then. Though I detest the fact that I have to get along with something like a <b>HUMAN</b>¡­ I will train you till you can at least leave this ce by yourself. I mean it¡¯s not like we have any other option.¡¹


    Lunaire easily granted my wish.


    ¡¸EH, F-FOR REAL? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­. Are you going to refuse? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, ONLY AN IDIOT WOULD REFUSE! ¡¹


    ¡¸Then it¡¯s decided. Since I would hate a human like you overstaying in this ce, I guess I have no choice but to train you. Yes, this is the only option.¡¹


    Said Lunaire, emphasizing thest part.


    ¡¸Y-Yes, I understand. Since it can¡¯t be helped, then there¡¯s really no other way. Really, thank you very much¡¹


    ¡­. Since I had no idea how to reply to her, I would have to go along with what she said.


    ¡¸As long as I raise your level to 100, it won¡¯t be as easy for you to die from a mishap or stray bullets. Since I¡¯ll apany you when you¡¯re about to leave, I reckon you won¡¯t meet any misfortune along the way. That shouldn¡¯t take a long time I guess.¡¹


    <i>A-As I¡¯d thought¡­. She is too kind.</i>


    Though I didn¡¯t dare say it out loud, since she seemed to hate it, I realized that half of her was made of kindness.


    ¡¸Well then¡­. I guess I¡¯ll allow you to tell me your name. Though I am not interested in human names, not knowing your name has its own inconvenience. Since undead can curse you just by knowing your name alone, feel free to tell me your alias.¡¹


    ¡¸K-Kanata Kanzaki¡­. or maybe¡­ Kanzaki Kanata in this world? In my world, the first name is my family name.¡¹


    I was sure it was reversed when I checked my status.


    ¡¸Even though I said you may use alias, I can¡¯t imagine what kind of hardship you¡¯re going to meetter with such a low level of wariness, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s just how much I trust you, Lunaire-shisou.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­. Let me remind you, I am a lich, and I just find you loitering around to be troubleso-¡­ Lunaire-shisou? ¡¹


    Lunaire asked me.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to be called that way, how about, uhm¡­.. Lunaire-san¡­. Or Lunaire-sama, whichever one is to your liking? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­. Call me as you wish. No matter how good it might feel to be called ¡°Shisou¡±, let me tell you that I am not one bit interested in being called by such a title by a human.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes, I understand.¡¹


    ¡¸Well then,e a little bit closer. I¡¯ll do a little demon hunting while returning to my base.¡¹


    Lunaire walked ahead with her back to me.


    Her steps were¡­. light.


    <i>This person, in fact, she could be an extremely emotional person, and yet couldn¡¯t show it on her face.</i>


    <i>She might be pleased if I called her ¡°Shisou¡±.</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s call her ¡°Shisou¡± then.</i>

 Act 1: Chapter 7: 《Sunstone》

    Act 1: Chapter 7: ¡¶Sunstone¡·


    I followed Lunaire strolling in thebyrinth for a while.


    ¡­.. We¡¯re not even that far from where we started and yet, during that time Lunaire had in 5 monsters.


    One of those five had fallen on the ground and right now, it bathed in its own blood.


    It was a double-headed bipedal chicken that resembled a big man, like a bodybuilder, with flesh that was a golden colored lump of meat.


    Moreover¡­. those two chicken heads and its four limbs were scattered after sliced apart by Lunaire.


    It seems it was a demon called Ra.


    It came flying at us at unbelievably high speeds while vomiting fire breath from both of its heads.


    The passage towards Ra was covered in a fiery ze, and I prepared myself to die the moment I saw that scene.


    It might have ended in an instant if it was just me alone.


    Yet, Lunaire who stepped forward twice as fast as Ra swung her sword and instantly dismembered Ra¡¯s limbs.


    Though I understood this fact by now, this person was a cheat character.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 8th Rank ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·¡¹


    Lunaire expanded the magic square and retrieved Ra¡¯s corpse.


    In this way, I realized that sometimes Lunaire would retrieve the demon corpse.


    Just what in the hell she¡¯s going to use that for.


    I¡¯m too scared to ask but¡­. Could it be it was for medicine?


    ¡¸Fortunately we secured fresh high-quality chicken meat.¡¹


    ¡¸CHICKEN MEAT! ? ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, is there any problem with that? ¡¹


    Lunaire asked as she tilted her expressionless face.


    ¡¸W-Wait a minute, that guy has a human-like body¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I only consider it as a well-raised chicken.¡¹


    The degree of ¡°well-raised¡± was beyond amazing right?


    It felt like I was thrown in the middle of a huge ocean.


    ¡¸Understood. Since it would be troublesome if you are starved to death, you may eat the head.¡¹


    I thought back to the scene where we faced off the giant bipedal chicken headed monster¡­ and now its head is cooked¡­ yuck. That might be too nasty for me.


    Well, what about its unnaturallyrge body and its unappetizing striking yellow color¡­.


    Anyway, the country where I lived before didn¡¯t have the tradition of eating the chicken head.


    In the first ce, since this demon called Ra had the same name as the Egyptian Gods, wouldn¡¯t I end up bing cursed when I eat it.


    Nevertheless¡­ Its outward appearance suggested that it wasn¡¯t food but, I knew that I couldn¡¯t eat proper food in thisbyrinth.


    So, Lunaire must have told me so with good intention.


    [Then Lunaire must have offered me the heads with good intention.] (?) see ment¡±.


    I shouldn¡¯t say these selfish things.


    ¡¸I¡­. will dly receive the head.¡¹


    A whileter, we arrived in a ce inside of thebyrinth where the ground was paved.


    It¡¯s brighter than the other area and it¡¯s warmer.


    It seems that the ground isn¡¯t made of natural soil; it was more like a bulky and vast quantity of soil spread out on top of the stone.


    Patches of grasses and beautiful flowers are grown on top of the soil.


    I¡­. never expected that you can grow a nt in a ce without sunlight like this.


    No, it¡¯s might be wrong to use themon sense of my world in this other world.


    The nts in this world might have their own ways to process nutrition without relying on sunlight.


    I looked around at the surroundings.


    Although there was no more than one tree, it was still a living tree.


    There I saw its ominous ripened white speckled red fruits.


    There was a statue of a huge cat that held a bright red crystal in its mouth that shone brightly.


    ¡¸That crystal¡­ the light it emits is simr to sunlight? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nice observation you got there, no. It¡¯s an extremely valuable item in the outside world called, ¡¶Sunstone¡·. The ownership regarding this item might cause a world war since it was extremely suitable for growing nts. This ce is as you can see, a ce where you can find this kind of high ranking item littered around everywhere.¡¹


    When I unintentionally asked out loud to myself about that jewel, Lunaire exined its name and function to me.


    I see now¡­ it seems that Nyarlhotep didn¡¯t lie when he(?) told me that high ranking items were littered all over this ce.


    Nevertheless, those guys had no intention of allowing me to survive in this ce from the very beginning.


    ¡¸When I was strolling in the UG 95th floor, I beat a dragon who loved this jewel until it was half dead since I wanted that jewel.¡¹


    That was¡­. robbery, right?


    Was that what she meant by ¡°there are numerous high ranking items that are littered around this ce¡±.


    ¡¸Since it was a demon who I can talk with, I went easy on that guy and only beat him ck and blue. On the other hand, that guy came at me with the intention to kill me after all.¡¹


    ¡¸E-EH¡­.. I see¡­.¡¹


    Could it be that this person was¡­ in fact the de facto leader of ¡¶Cocytus¡·?


    ¡¸Is that ¡¶Sunstone¡· attached to the head of that strange cat from the very beginning? Or else, is that cat the God who ruled over the sun or something? ¡¹


    ¡¸That is¡­ Ssomething that I made on my own as a pastime hobby.¡¹


    I-It was Lunaire¡¯s hobby.


    I should¡¯ve been okay if only I hadn¡¯t said ¡°Strange Cat¡±.


    I think the look in her eyes became a little harsh.


    I might be angering her a little.


    She unexpectedly had a strange taste.


    I was led by Lunaire past the patches where she grew flowers.


    She walked as she looked at the flowers.


    It seemed that she loves flowers.


    Theyers of soil in this ce and the ¡¶Sunstone¡· might solely be for the sake of growing these flowers.


    A gentleness that mismatched with her cruel vibe, her hobby was extremely cute on top of that.


    Though it¡¯s true that she released such a bizarre aura and proimed herself as a lich, Lunaire was a kind person by nature.


    But then, I felt uneasy when she said that she¡­. was betrayed by a human.


    ¡¸Those¡­ are, beautiful flowers, no. I really love it.¡¹


    ¡¸ttery won¡¯t get you anything you know.¡¹


    Despite what she said, I felt that her steps became even lighter than before.


    Though she didn¡¯t show it on her face, she was unexpectedly easy to read.


    I stared quietly at Lunaire¡¯s back but, I suddenly felt cold liquid touch my hand.


    ¡¸Hyau! ¡¹


    It was something like a transparent mucus.


    ¡¸¡­.. Quite noisy aren¡¯t you? What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    ¡¸J-Just now, a liquid¡­¡­..¡¹


    When I turned around towards the direction of the iing liquid, there I saw a big mouth opened at the center of the flower. The liquid was the drool dripping down from that mouth.


    I was startled by that sight and ended up causing a chain reaction that made all the other flowers openits mouth as they silentlyughed.


    I shuddered by such spectacle.


    I never expected that almost all the flowers in this ce was this kind of flower.


    ¡¸N-No, it¡¯s nothing¡­.¡¹


    I decided to turn a blind eye of this spectacle when I recalled Lunaire started lightly skipping as I had praised her flowers before.


    I didn¡¯t want to speak ill of something that I praised before.


    ¡¸Please do not be so easily startled like that. Just tell me if there¡¯s something that you are worried about. If youinter, I¡­ will get irritated you know.¡¹


    Despite her harsh tone¡­ her sentence was rtively gentle.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to make her sad.


    Let¡¯s just keep this secret with me to the grave.


    ¡¸There is my base.¡¹


    Following the direction Lunaire pointed at, there I saw a huge yurt-like hut in white color.The yurt-like hut gave me the impression of a nomad.Though it¡¯s more like a tent than a hut, the size itself was bigger.


    And right by its side was¡­.. something like a kitchen garden.


    W-wasn¡¯t she actually a quite cultured person! ?


    With this, I might be able to survive without the need to eat something strange like that Ra demon: that had two chicken heads, a weird golden flesh color, and has a bodybuilder-like body.

 Act 1: Chapter 8: Lunaires Base

    Act 1: Chapter 8: Lunaire''s Base


    ¡¸Although I don¡¯t want to invite a human into my abode, it can¡¯t be helped, no?¡¹


    Lunaire said as she stood in front of the yurt, folding her arms heaving a sigh.


    ¡¸.. My deepest gratitude, Master.¡¹


    ¡¸Yourck of restraint is splendid. To me, humans are an existence lower than worms. Well, I guess I¡¯ll treat you the same as a fly that identally entered my dwelling.¡¹


    Lunaire said as she rolled up the entrance-like curtain with a sullen face.


    She was stealing nces at me every once in a while, although she averted her gaze when our eyes met.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    When I asked so, Lunaire turned around as she tried her best to hide what was inside.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s okay¡­¡­ With you? Please wait right there for a while. You absolutely musn¡¯t move from your position.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Master? ¡¹


    Lunaire entered the yurt immediately.


    I could hear a loud rattling sound from inside the yurt.


    What¡¯s that? Someone please tell me what happened inside.


    OH MY GOD, WHAT WAS THE EXPLOSION-LIKE SOUND JUST NOW!!!?.


    Aren¡¯t you actually going all out in there?


    You told me that I absolutely shouldn¡¯t move from here but¡­.


    ¡¸U-Uhm, are you okay, Master¡¹


    I tried to call her but¡­ there was no reply from inside.


    It seems I¡¯d be too anxious since Lunaire, who¡¯d guaranteed my safety in this monster-filledbyrinth, had left me outside.


    Should I try to peep at what happened inside from the seams between the yurt cloth?


    I mean that¡¯s still not outside the category of ¡°not moving from your ce¡±.


    ¡­.. Oh well, that¡¯s the excuse I made up.


    Lunaire was¡­ busying herself with stuffing bone-like things and stuffing massive sized books, which were scattered in the room, into a treasure box-like thing which had some fangs on its sides, in short a mimic like the one you saw in the game.


    The treasure box has a simr shaped mouth with the wall that tried to eat me before, so that treasure box might be its monster form.


    That box had gold frame and was adorned with various jewels on its surface, it was a gorgeous box.


    ¡¸I-I-I, I CaN¡¯T EAT AnYmOrE¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If you have the time toin, then use that power to stuff more into your body. My visitor from afar can¡¯t wait any longer after all.¡¹


    In hearing the treasure box¡¯sints, Lunaire stuffed even more things into its body.


    Despite its size, I wonder how it could store something even bigger than its own body.


    It might have simr power with Lunaire¡¯s ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·.


    ¡­. Rather, why didn¡¯t she use her 4D pocket instead?


    It seemed the treasure box was really at its limit.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    It seemed she was in the middle of cleaning.


    Two human-like y dolls, minus their heads were busying themselves dusting the interior with a clean cloth.


    S-SHE WAS ANXIOUS AFTER ALL!


    What she said about a humaning to her hut being just like an ugly little fly was a lie after all.


    I took a look around the interior of the room.


    I saw numerous ornaments made of skeletons, it might be her hobby or something for magical research.


    ¡¸W-What should I do. I only have one bed. There¡¯s no way I will tell him that I¡¯ll sleep on the floor, nor can I tell him to sleep on the floor, it¡¯ll only ruin the atmosphere. What should I do in this situation, tell me please? ¡¹


    ¡¸EvEn If YoU TeLl Me ThaT, I am¡­. JusT a Treasure BoX¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ve alwayse up with interesting ideas up until now, no? Tell me please. You at least possess some level of humanmon sense as a mimic.¡¹


    W-What an absurd brawl.


    ¡¸HoW AbOut SlEePIng ToGeTHer ON One Bed? ¡¹


    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t joke around! Want me to dismantle you?! ¡¹


    I saw Lunaire raise her arm high with a flushed red face.


    A magic circle formed on top of her palm.


    ¡¸C-CalM DoWn, MAsTER!! ¡¹


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 19th Rank¡¶Graviburn¡·¡­¡­¡¹


    Her fingertip pointed at the treasure box.


    At that moment, the two human sized y doll threw away their dusting cloths and pinned Lunaire together.


    ¡¸Let me go! LET ME GOO! ¡¹


    ¡¸If yOu Use ThaT MagIC, LeT AloNe Me, ThIs EnTIrE HuT WiLl LiTeRAry EXplODe! CaLm DoWn MasTeR! ¡¹


    T-That magic was super dangerous, huh.


    ¡¸I kNoW ThaT YOu¡¯Re ExTrEmElY ExCITEd AbOuT ReCeIVinG A VisIToR For The FirSt TIme SInCe WHo KnoWs WheN But, Don¡¯T ForGet ThAt YoU¡¯Re an ImMoRtAl BeING, NoThINg StRAnGE Will HaPPen BetWeeN yO-¡­ Ah.¡¹


    My eyes met with the treasure box¡¯.


    The moment our eyes met, we reached a tacit understanding.


    I gave a slight nod and then stopped my peeping act.


    I¡­. I didn¡¯t see anything at all!


    Ten minutester, Lunaire walked out of the hut, as if that incident I¡¯d just witnessed inside had never happened.


    She was really good at acting.


    ¡¸I did a little cleanup, because the miasma floating in my little hut is poisonous for humans. It¡¯s not like I care whether you die of it or not but, it¡¯ll be extremely troublesome if you happen to die inside of my hut, no.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see, thank you for your consideration¡­.¡¹


    Too naive!


    So that was your way of exining that exploding noise from inside of the hut, huh?!


    I could hear your loud voice from outside even without peeping, you know.


    ¡¸Well then,e in.¡¹


    ¡¸T-Thank you, excuse me then¡­¡¹


    When I followed her inside, she stilled right at the entrance.


    ¡¸Ah, please wait a minute, this nervousness is¡­. Ah, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I- I see. Well, since I can somehow understand your feelings, I¡¯ll wait for a while.¡¹


    She¡­. Might be still too nervous, well I am her first guest afterall.


    For some reason, it seems I need to pretend for this part too.


    I felt that being honest wasn¡¯t the best for both of us.


    I mean I had long since realized that Lunaire didn¡¯t actually hate humans as she imed.


    And when I was inside the hut, the interior was in fact far tidierpared to the time when I¡¯d peeped a while ago.


    Rather, it¡¯d turned into an EXTREMELY tidy ce.


    She¡¯d even removed the skulls ornaments in consideration that it might spook me, heck, even the bed had vanished, as if it had never existed in this ce to begin with.


    The treasure box seemed to be already at its limit but, she might have stuffed even more things inside the poor guy.


    It seems she¡¯d reached the conclusion that it would be better if the bed never existed from the very beginning, her solution was simply out of the box!


    I-I see now, so that was the case.


    Though I wouldn¡¯t mind even if she used her bed normally¡­


    As for the treasure box and the two golems, they were enshrined deep into the hut as if telling me that they were just a mere decoration.


    ¡­. It felt like the treasure box¡¯s eyes met mine but¡­.


    ¡¸Are you surprised at my dull taste? My sense about such things dulled after I became a lich, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ¡­¡­¡¹


    How could you have told me such tant lies despite growing those flowers and making that cat statue?


    Rather, you should just be honest with me since I really feel bad for you right now.


    When I looked at the treasure box, its fangs were peeking out as if brandishing at me.


    ¡­ And then quietly hid those fangs again when Lunaire red at it.


    T-THis is girl is just¡­¡­.. TOO MOE!!!.

 Act 1: Chapter 9: 《Akashic Record》

    Act 1: Chapter 9: ¡¶Akashic Record¡·


    ¡¸Go ahead, take your seat.¡¹


    I was led to the chair in front of the desk by Lunaire.


    But then¡­. Naturally there¡¯s only one chair.


    Recalling the hellish scene I secretly peeked at before, I felt that it was better if I treated the unnatural things in this hut as natural. But, there was no way I would sit while the owner of the hut was left to stand alone.


    ¡¸N-No, I am fine with standing.¡¹


    ¡¸I will sit on this jewel box.¡¹


    Lunaire brought out the treasure box and ced it in front of the desk.


    S-So the reason she left this guy alive was¡­¡­.. to be her chair¡­. Poor guy.


    When I stole a nce at the treasure box, that guy loosened his lips frivolously.


    N-No way¡­¡­! SO THAT WAS YOUR GOAL ALL ALONG!


    ¡¸Let me sit on the treasure box! Please! I want to try the feeling of sitting on it! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿ Sure, I don¡¯t mind, but still¡­.¡¹


    After I got her permission, I went towards the treasure box.


    Before I sat, I saw this fe¡¯s lips warp in dissatisfaction.


    I turned around a little and sat after sticking out my tongue towards the treasure box.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter£¿ ¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, it¡¯s nothing! ¡¹


    I shook my head towards Lunaire.


    Lunaire took out a ss of water from another dimension with her magic and sent it floating towards me.


    I received the ss of water after bowing to her.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the matter about your training. Just like I said before, as long as I raise your level to 100, you should be able to leave this ce safely as long as I apany you. Attaining that level will be over quickly as long as I help with demon hunting.¡¹


    Yup, as expected, power leveling with the strong helping the weak to raise their level wasn¡¯t impossible.


    If everything went well, I could leave this ¡¶Cocytus¡· in no time.


    ¡¸But, you have to learn some basics before we enter that phase. Because your level won¡¯t raise without any contribution duringbat. Though I will provide you with a simple weapon, you have to learn how to use it. And that¡¯s including magic, I will start by teaching you the simplest magic.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see¡­. Thank you very much, you¡¯re a lifesaver.¡¹


    ¡­ Though Nyarlhotep told me that he created this world based on a game and novel, there¡¯s no way it¡¯ll be as lenient as the game where I could raise my level just by being a bystander.


    Though the standard ¡°contribution duringbat¡± was rather vague, this is practically a world with ten thousand years of history.


    Those Gods most likely wouldn¡¯t be as foolish as leaving any kind of GLITCH, in-game terms, that could potentially topple the very foundation of this world.


    Or at least it won¡¯t be on the level where it could easily be found by me.


    Even though getting out of my low-level situation was quite troublesome¡­. Oh well, let¡¯s forget about this annoying matter for now.


    I most likely will die as I am now.


    I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll find a demon whose level was low enough for me to kill in this ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    Nyarlhotep called this ce ¡°Inverse Dungeon¡± after all.


    The key to leaving this ce safely perhapsy in the number of levels I will be able to raise.


    Until then, I¡¯ll do my best to get along with Lunaire.


    Though the current Lunaire seems to be willing to train me, I don¡¯t think that she¡¯ll reap any benefit by prolonging my training.


    ¡¸Because of your low level, you won¡¯t even be able to make any decent contribution duringbat with the demons in this ce. I¡¯ll prepare a moderatebat golem to help you with raising your level.¡¹


    ¡¸T¡ªThank you very much.¡¹


    One of my worries was suddenly solved and that easily.


    S-So we can do it in that way too, huh¡­.


    Come to think of it, I did see something like a y doll when I peeked inside a while ago.


    Surely, I won¡¯t have any problem finding a suitable opponent for power leveling as long as Lunaire could adjust the strength of my opponent.


    ¡¸And then¡­.. Please get down from the treasure box for a while. You still have the magical pouch I gave you from before, right?¡¹


    Said Lunaire as she got off her chair.


    After I got down from the treasure box, Lunaire opened it and took out several things such as ornaments, and a massive book from inside.


    ¡¸This is£¿ ¡¹


    ¡¸Something that I made, or found in this ¡¶Cocytus¡·. I will give it to you since they¡¯re unnecessary for me. Keep these in your magical pouch.¡¹


    I see, surely, many high ranking items were scattered around in this ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    These items should be useful for me to raise my level.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, first¡­. Let me give you this grimoire.¡¹


    She gave me a bulky worn-out pale blue book.


    There was a suspicious-looking magic circle painted on its cover.


    I received it very carefully.


    I asked Lunaire with a simple gesture whether I could open this book, once she nodded, I opened it.


    ¡­. That Nyarlhotep should¡¯ve nted thenguage of this world in my head, but I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails about the content of this book.


    After flipping through the book, I finally arrived at the sole page that I could read.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Akashic Record¡¿¡¶Value £ºPhantasmal Tier¡·


    The book that records in detail ALL ITEMS and ALL DEMON RACES.


    It has the power to let the holder of the book know about the information of something.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Wow!


    It seems ¡¶Akashic Record¡· was shown inside of this grimoire.


    And I who opened this page seemed to hold this grimoire¡¯s power.


    It seemed that I¡¯d arrived at this point since I wanted to know about this book while sifting through its pages.


    Lunaire stared intently at my shocked expression.


    It seemed that she had given this book to me with foreknowledge since she predicted my shocked reaction to this grimoire¡¯s power.


    For some reason, I felt that she wore this satisfied look on her face. Unexpectedly, she was a mischievous lich.


    ¡¸Is it okay£¿ This grimoire¡­. It should be extremely useful for you, Master.¡¹


    Though I don¡¯t know how high this ¡°Legend Tier¡± thing is, it shouldn¡¯t be that low¡­. Or rather, that sounds like the highest tier in some mobile games.


    Its power could potentially destroy the bnce of this world.


    If this grimoire is as rare as I imagine, it was easy to imagine that I could live a veryfortable life without any kind of worries by selling this grimoire.


    ¡¸For you who was sent to this kind of ce without any prior knowledge or weapon, that grimoire is what you need the most.¡¹


    My eyes opened wide when I heard her say so.


    Though I¡¯ve my prior suspicions, this person¡­ really just wanted to help me regardless of loss and gain or what she proimed as ¡°Out of interest¡±.


    Though there¡¯s no shortage of people who¡¯ll help others without any significant loss to themselves, the kind of people who readily gave something as valuable as this grimoire was almost non-existent.


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not like I need that grimoire anyway, I know about most of the items and demons after all. That ¡¶Akashic Record¡· isn¡¯t that valuable to me.¡¹


    Lunaire added so, with a flustered face, when she guessed what I wanted to say from my expression.


    W-Why in the world do you want to hide your kindness that much?

 Act 1: Chapter 10: Item

    Act 1: Chapter 10: Item


    Thus, I decided to examine each item that was given to me by Lunaire with this ¡¶Akashic Record¡·.


    Firstly,¡­¡­. I tried to open ¡¶Akashic Record¡· while holding the Red Crystal Choker.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Inquiry of the magic King¡¿¡¶Value £ºPhantasmal Tier¡·


    This choker has sealed within it the soul of a great king who once united war-torn countries with his magic.


    The magic King¡¯s Heart of Pursuit: the king who abandoned everything for magic. His desire was relentless to the point where he waspletely unaware that he¡¯d turned into a mere ornament.


    Has the effect of: deepening the understanding of the wearer in learning elementary magic.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡­. I looked at the Red Crystal Choker.


    For some reason, I could see something that resembled a white smoke inside of it.


    <i>T-This item was¡­ safe to wear, right?</i>


    <i> It won¡¯t suddenly hijack my consciousness, right?</i>


    <i> No, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem since this is an item given by Lunaire.</i>


    Though Lunaire did tell me that she¡¯d teach me some magic, this item made it far easier.


    I strapped the ¡¶Inquiry of the magic King¡· around my neck and took the silver ring next.


    It was an ominous ring that had the pattern of a two-headed snake coiling around it.


    For some reason, this pattern tickled my Chuunibyou side.


    [TL : Middle school grade student who has contracted the delusional sickness, Chuunibyou]


    I opened the ¡¶Akashic Record¡· after poking the head of the snakes with my finger.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Ouroboros Ring¡¿¡¶Value £ºPhantasmal Tier¡·


    A mere shadow of a giant two-headed snake who set aze a great empire with its dark me in an ancient era.


    It was cursed, it shrank further in size and petrified, reduced to its current form due to its characteristic immortality.


    The immortal curse still spilled from inside of the ring even now.


    It¡¯d revive the wearer, if the wearer died, by consuming the wearer¡¯s mana.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¸HYIII! T-This ring is actually safe to wear right! ? ¡¹


    I, who had unintentionally gotten scared of that ring, asked for Lunaire¡¯s confirmation.


    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s safe. Since the consumption of mana is dependent on the wearer¡¯s level, your life should be safe by wearing it. Invoking it many times in session might take a toll on your mana tank though.¡¹


    N-No, I don¡¯t mean to ask about that, what I wanted to ask is whether it¡¯s really safe for me to hold onto this monster¡­ albeit, in its petrified state.


    N-No, there¡¯s no way she will give me a dangerous item.


    Let¡¯s wear this one too.


    Andstly, I took the simple sword I got from Lunaire.


    ¡­. Thank goodness it wasn¡¯t a heavy one. Even someone as weak as me could hold it properly.


    It was neither too long nor too short. It¡¯s user-friendly too.


    It looked like an ordinary sword but, there¡¯s a purple crystal buried in its hilt.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾The Fool¡¯s magic Sword¡¿¡¶Value £ºPhantasmal Tier¡·


    Strength £º+300


    Magic £º+300


    A magic sword bestowed by God upon a hero who was summoned to this world.


    Thanks to the crystal of a higher realm that was buried inside its hilt, this sword was powerful yet light that even a low-level person could lift it.


    Its first owner was assassinated within the half-year after he came to this world.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    OOOH! There was a beginner-friendly weapon like this too.


    But, ¡¶The Fool¡¯s Magic Sword¡·¡­ when I looked into its description, it seemed the former owner of this sword was the same as me, a summoned person.


    And guessing from its name¡­.


    He might be a summoned human who became an entertainment for those Gods, given this magic weapon for the sake of Nyarlhotep¡¯s show and killed when he became too negligent.


    ¡­ If those guys are still monitoring me and realize that I¡¯ve somehow survived, will they spare my life?


    ¡¸You seem to be able to use it without any problems.¡¹


    Said Lunaire as if she felt relieved.


    It seemed she was also worrying over the matter about whether or not the weapon given by her was useless.


    But then, I never expected that weight was in proportion with the performance of the weapon in this world.


    ¡­. I understand that to reproduce the game system in life, in which the goal was to unceasingly raise the offensive power, adding weight to the weapon was the best way.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­.. Is there some sort of requirement for equipping a weapon? ¡¹


    ¡¸Requirement? You should be able to handle a weapon as long as your parameters are higher than the weapon¡¯s minimum value.¡¹


    I see¡­ I had checked before, my parameters were all a mere 1 ¡­¡­


    Thus, it¡¯s natural that I couldn¡¯t lift Lunaire¡¯s treasured sword from before.


    Thus, now I am equipped with ¡¶Inquiry of the Magic King¡· on my neck, ¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡· on my finger, and ¡¶The Fool¡¯s magic Sword¡·.


    When I tried to check my status again with ¡¶Status Check¡·:


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡ºKanata Kanzaki¡»


    Race : Human


    £Ì£ö £º1


    £È£Ð £º3/3


    £Í£Ð £º2/2


    Strength £º1+300


    Defense£º1


    Magic £º1+300


    Agility £º1


    Special Skill £º


    ¡¶Rookroa Language Comprehension[Lv:¨C]¡·


    Common Skill £º


    ¡¶Status Check[Lv:¨C]¡·


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    The equipped weapon wasn¡¯t shown in my status, but I could see the change affected by equipping it.


    W-Wow¡­ such a terrifying status was entirely dependent on my equipment.


    But then, I might be able to inflict some damage to higher-level opponents with this status.


    ¡¸It seems you¡¯repletely prepared now. Let¡¯s start with the real training immediately¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yeah£¡ ¡¹


    Though I replied to her, Lunaire kept her silence as if she was waiting for me to continue my words.


    <i>W-¡­ What is she waiting for?</i>


    <i> N-No way, something that I can do is¡­.</i>


    ¡¸B-Best regards, Master! ¡¹


    Lunaire then left the small hut after she gave a satisfied nod.


    <i> I-I see now, she¡­ wanted to be called ¡°Master¡±, huh.</i>

 Act 1: Chapter 11: Golem Leveling

    Act 1: Chapter 11: Golem Leveling


    I tightly grasped ¡¶The Fool¡¯s Magical Sword¡· and followed after Lunaire who was leaving the small hut.


    ¡¸Earth Magic, 6th Rank ¡¶Sand Puppet¡·¡¹


    Lunaire hoisted her arm.


    A magical circle appeared and the surrounding soil gathered together to form a headless humanoid statue.


    ¡¸GO-GO¡ª¡ª¡ª-OOOOOOOO! ¡¹


    The y doll raised its arms along with a loud roar.


    ¡¸This is a golem.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the same y doll that was with you and the one that was made when you were tidying up your hut right, Master?¡¹


    ¡¸You.. saw that? ¡¹


    Lunaire red at me with a sullen expression on her face.


    I immediately shut my mouth.


    C-Crap¡­.. I made a verbal slip about me peeping on her sweeping her hut, a secret which I¡¯d decided to bring with me to my grave that was for the best of us.


    ¡¸J-Just a little, from the crack between the door. I definitely just saw a n-eh, were you in the middle of sweeping your hut? ¡¹


    Lunaire heaved a sigh as her expression went back to her usual cold and deadpan one.


    ¡¸I was just tidying up the things that I took out before for my experiment. I-It¡¯s definitely not for your sake, it¡¯s just because those things are a hindrance to me.¡¹


    ¡¸R-Right! I understand! ¡¹


    ¡­ I guess I¡¯ll keep it a secret, the fact that I saw her hurriedly sweeping the floor using the golem, for myself.


    She was basically worrying too much about me.


    I wonder¡­ what could I do to pay back her kindness even if it¡¯s just a little?


    ¡¸Anyway, I adjusted their strength so that you may easily be able to beat them even with your current level.¡¹


    Lunaire pointed at the golem head with her finger.


    There she wrote, Level 10.


    Ooo, easy to understand¡­


    Just in case, let¡¯s confirm its status with ¡¶Status Check¡·.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Race £ºGolem


    £Ì£ö £º10


    £È£Ð £º34/34


    £Í£Ð £º24/24


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    This thing was docilepared to the other monster in thisbyrinth.


    Though I felt relieved once I checked its status, once I calmed down, I realized that this golem is still more powerful than the current me.


    Even though I might be able to beat it with my equipped sword, its strength and speed should be higher than mine.


    ¡¸Earth Magic, 4th Rank ¡¶Bind¡·¡¹


    Lunaire chanted another spell.


    And then, several earthen ropes flew from the magical circle binding the limbs of the golem.


    ¡¸O-Ogo¡­.! ¡¹


    Despite its resistance, the golem couldn¡¯t free itself from the binding.


    ¡¸Then, go ahead.¡¹


    ¡¸Y¡ªYes, thank you very much.¡¹


    Wa-wassn¡¯t this¡­ way too easy?


    I closed in on the bounded golem really carefully and swung my sword to the side.


    ¡¸GOOOO! ¡¹


    My sword easily tore the golem¡¯s stone skin and sent it flying quite far away.


    It then crashed against the wall.


    My body was moving along the residual momentum of my swing and fell forward.


    W-What power¡­..


    As expected of the special power granted by Nyarlhotep and Co.


    Though I was a bit skeptical when I looked at the numerical values of my status since it was a tad too lowpared to the monster inhabiting this ce, I recalled again the fact that what I held in my hands were cheat items.


    ¡­ but, even though I was just swinging it, I ended up with a sore shoulder with just one swing of this sword.


    I stood up and brushed off the soil that stuck to my clothes after that fall.


    Then, I felt a fever-like sensation bursting forth from within my body.


    When I used ¡¶Status Check¡· on myself, I saw that my level was raised to level 3.


    Y-YAHOOO¡­.. I AM GETTING STROOONGEEEER!


    I noticed that my leveling growth rate seemed slow when considering the level difference between me and the golem. However, it was only because my contribution was considered minimal thanks to Lunaire binding the golem¡¯s movements.


    ¡¸Master, it seems my level has risen just now! ¡¹


    When I looked at Lunaire, I saw countless numbers of magical circles around her.


    ¡¸¡¶Sand Puppet¡·¡¹


    Twenty golems appeared around Lunaire.


    All of them werebeled with ¡°Level 10¡±.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s keep going at this pace. Since you¡¯re shing with your sword just now, next is training to conserve your stamina.¡¹


    I looked at the sword in my hand.


    C-Can my arm¡­ survive this?


    N-Nonono, Lunaire went all out for the sake of my training after all.


    I¡­ definitely shouldn¡¯t act like a spoiled child in front of her!


    <strong>¡ª Ten Minutes Later¡ª</strong>


    ¡­. I somehow managed to defeat all of those golems one hourter.


    I defeated the golems whose movements were sealed by Lunaire with ¡¶Bind¡· one by one.


    My level was raised to 10.


    Though I felt a slight recoil on my arms, the fatigue was gradually piling up on them over time.


    M-My arms are trembling.


    I ended up dropping my sword and fell as I leaned over to pick up my sword.


    ¡¸Are you okay? For you to be this tired¡­. The current me hardly feels tired, I might have a hard time understanding your limit. That¡¯s why you should tell me when you feel tired.¡¹


    Lunaire approached me.


    ¡¸M-My bad¡­.¡¹


    This might be my limit today.


    My body felt as heavy as lead, and I¡¯m so tired.


    Physical fatigue aside, I noticed that I¡¯m also exhausted mentally.


    Lunaire crouched down beside me as she brought her face closer.


    ¡¸May I¡­ touch you? You¡¯re allowed to refuse, if you don¡¯t want to be touched, understand? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿ Naturally you can, there¡¯s no need to ask you see.¡¹


    W-What¡¯s with this shyness of hers?


    C-Could it be that she felt inferior for being a lich?


    Lunaire heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing my words and then, ever so slightly, she gulped.


    She then stretched out her hand towards my arm, and then timidly brushed her hand against my skin. It was gentle as if to ascertain the feeling of my skin with her slender fingers.


    I-It¡¯s¡­ Ticklish.


    I noticed that this ethereal-like beauty¡¯s face was flushed.


    Eh, wasn¡¯t she basically as red as a ripe tomato right now?


    Lunaire suddenly pulled her hand away from me with a surprised look on her face as she shook her head in confusion.


    ¡¸M-My apologies, d-did you feel nervous when I touched you just now¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yeah, your arm seems to be swollen. It seems you can¡¯t continue your training for today,¡¹


    Lunaire said with a slightly shrill voice.


    ¡­ my level should¡¯ve been raised in the most efficient method but, it seemed that I was more exhausted than I expected.


    In fact, raising my level to 10 in one day might be an amazing achievement but¡­ I don¡¯t think this increase was satisfying after seeing those monsters that are over level 1000 level monsters.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 23nd Rank ¡¶Retrograde¡·¡¹


    Lunaire chanted another spell.


    My body was enveloped by the white light that was surging forth from the white magical circle.


    The pain in my body disappeared as that light enveloped my whole body.


    Now that she used this magic on me again for the fourth time today, I¡¯ve be used to it.


    This is amazing magic that healed the target by reversing part of karma.


    W-With this, my body could move again.


    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡¶Sand Puppet¡·¡¹


    Twenty golems appeared around Lunaire.


    This time ¡°Level 20¡± was carved on the forehead of the golem.


    ¡¸Now, Let¡¯s continue.¡¹


    My eyes flickered once, and then twice.


    E-Eh, could it be that my leveling training¡­¡­ Has yet to end?


    Though my physical fatigue was cured, to be honest my mental fatigue was quite severe as well.


    Suddenly, I recalled the words Lunaire had said a while ago.


    ¡ºFor you to be this tired¡­. The current me hardly feels tired, I might have a hard time understanding your limit. That¡¯s why, do tell me properly if you feel tired.¡»


    Now I realized what she meant.


    S-Since this person is such a high leveled lich, she¡­ basically couldn¡¯t feel tired at all¡­.


    I¡­ stopped short before I was about to tell her to stop. I decided to continue my training.


    I mean, Lunaire allotted a lot of her time just for the sake of training me.


    But, she interrupted me just before I swung my sword, for only God knows how long until I reached a desirable level.


    ¡¸Could it be that you¡­ are already spent for today? ¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, not at all! I¡¯m okay, my body can still move! ¡¹


    I replied to Lunaire.


    I¡¯ll push through with guts!


    My body should be okay, I¡¯m sure of it.


    ¡­ my sword swinging stance is bad and even if my status has risen, Level 20 golems were far tougher than Level 10 golems. Thus, the umted fatigue also doubled.


    By the time I defeated it, my body was assaulted by muscle pain.


    And, after I finished that regiment of ¡°Level 20¡± golems, I¡­¡­¡­ was surrounded by level 30 golems.

 Act 1: Chapter 12: Lecture

    Act 1: Chapter 12: Lecture


    ¡¸Shall we end the leveling session? I see that you¡¯re quite worn out.¡¹


    ¡¸I-Indeed, thank you very much¡¹


    By the time Lunaire told me that the training had ended, I was alreadyying face up surrounded by the wreckage of golems.


    ¡­. By the end of thebat training against the golem army, I was pitted against Level 30 golems after I¡¯d destroyed the Level 20 Golems.


    My level rose to 32.


    ¡¸¡¶Retrograde¡·¡¹


    My body received Lunaire¡¯s healing magic again.


    Though it¡¯ll be a huge trouble if I died due to an idental hit from the golems, the training ended safely thanks to ¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡· on my finger and Lunaire¡¯s ¡¶Retrograde¡·.


    But, my spirit was extremely weary, I was afraid that my spirit had long past its limit.


    As expected, perhaps I should have just stopped today¡¯s training after I defeated those Level 20 golems.


    ¡¸Good job. The swinging of your sword has be better in thetter half of this training session. It seems both your body and demeanour have also changed during this time.¡¹


    Lunaire praised me after she healed my body with her magic.


    Though I was almost at my limit for today, as soon as I heard her praise, all of my fatigue was suddenly blown away.


    ¡¸Thank you very much, Master! ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡­ really can¡¯t get used to that way of being addressed. But well, I can at least allow that much.¡¹


    Lunaire said as she pretended to fake her calmness despite her slightly blushing face.


    <i>Cu~te.</i>


    I might be able to continue my training just by seeing my cute Master¡¯s expression.


    In fact, I felt a terrifying sense of aplishment.


    The result of my perseverance in training was so clear as I felt that my body became lighter and easier to move around due to the increase in my level.


    Because up until now, I was never praised by anyone in the way Lunaire had.


    And then, when I returned to the hut along with Lunaire, I¡­ was surrounded by massive books with thick leather covers.


    ¡¸The simple exnation for magic is a way to change the world by means of Mana. Maybe the simplest activation method is to construct the magic circle in your head, and then activate it by pouring the necessary amount of mana.¡¹


    I sat on top of the treasure box again as I listened to her exnation about magic with a bulky grimoire opened right before me.


    ¡­¡­ I-I thought the training was finished for today T^T.


    <i>Can my spirit survive until the end of this lesson?</i>


    <i>Nonono. I have to manage it somehow, do your best, me.</i>


    <i> Fatigue? What is that? Can you eat that?</i>


    I couldn¡¯t afford to stay for too long in this ce,pletely dependent on Lunaire¡¯s kindness.


    I¡¯ll make sure that I¡¯ve minimal level andbat arts to be able to leave this ce as soon as possible, so that I won¡¯t disturb Lunaire¡¯s peace anymore.


    For this reason, the current me has to do my best.


    ¡¸Since the details of a magic circle arepletely dependent on your situation and your own mana, you can¡¯t just indiscriminately memorize magic circles. That¡¯s why even I do not possess perfect masteries in magic. That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to start with memorization of the Sorcery Equation that formed the magic circle.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see now¡­¡¹


    Lunaire supplemented the exnation in the grimoire in a way that was easier for me to understand.


    I frantically jotted down her exnation in my notes.


    Thanks to the effect of ¡¶Magic King¡¯s Inquiry¡· choker, I felt that I could easily understand her exnation.


    ¡¸Though magic isn¡¯t something that you can learn immediately just by hearing it once, I¡­ was, in fact, a prominent lecturer in the world back in the days long past. That¡¯s why you can feel at ease with my lessons.¡¹


    Despite her unusually humble attitude, Lunaire strangely took pride in the matter about magic.


    It seemed she has a strong emotional attachment towards magic.


    I noticed that fact since she was slightly more talkative than her usual self.


    Her lesson¡¯s pace increased to the point that she has no idea that I can¡¯t keep up with her pace


    ¡¸And next, I¡¯m going to teach you about the meaning of a simple sorcery equation. This sorcery equation, and this one, and this one are¡­.¡¹


    When Lunaire hoisted her hand, sorcery equations were lined up next to one another.


    ¡¸S-Sorry, but, please drop the tempo a bit more! ¡¹


    The treasure box that ended up as my chair was gigling to no end in seeing my situation.


    <i>This bastard¡­ he really enjoyed this situation huh!</i>


    The lecture went on for three hours.


    My arms were in pain because of those overabusing lessons from earlier.


    Or rather, my head felt like it was almost at its boiling point.


    It seemed that even the brain of an adult couldn¡¯t handle that much information all at once.


    Perhaps this ¡¶Magic King¡¯s Inquiry¡· enabled my brain to surpass its original specs, and is overclocking it.


    ¡¸Uuuuh¡­¡­¡¹


    My face was literally nted on the desk due to agony.


    W-Wait a minute, maybe I really was in need of a break.


    ¡¸Are you okay? Shall I cast ¡¶Retrograde¡·? ¡¹


    Lunaire asked with a worried look.


    ¡­¡­ Though I¡¯d heard from Lunaire that ¡¶Retrograde¡· was a type of super magic that reversed the cause and effect, was it really okay to use that kind of magic so generously like that?


    ¡¸M-My apologies¡­.. Your body aside, it seems that your mind is also at its limit.¡¹


    I-It seemed like I really couldn¡¯t go on for today.


    Too many things happened today.


    While my body, or rather my mind, was trying to fit in the situation, it couldn¡¯t do so after being physically and mentally drained from the training and the lesson about magic.


    ¡¸Your mind, is it? Surely, I¡¯ve a drug which can raise your concentration ability and a drug to make you feel rxed.¡¹


    After she told me that, Lunaire took out several potions from inside of her ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·.


    <i>Oh crap, I might end up dead from overtraining in this ce. </i>


    <i> My mind is done for.</i>


    ¡¸Since I¡¯ve picked up several drugs that will enhance your sense of mana and attribute of mana loitering around in this ¡¶Cocytus¡·, I¡¯ll give this for you to drinkter. For today, We¡¯re going to learn the foundation of 4 magic attributes.¡¹


    <i> T-That¡¯s what you call overmedication!</i>


    ¡­. C-Could it be that Lunaire was the type that let loose once it came to the topic of magic?


    After those hellish lessons, Lunaire left the hut to pick some vegetables in the garden. She left me alone, face nted on the desk inside of the hut.


    I-I somehow managed toe out alive from those hellish lessons.


    C-Could it be that starting tomorrow I¡­.. yeah¡­ Let¡¯s just do my best to survive the lesson!


    ¡¸StiLL AlIVe? ¡¹


    ¡¸S-Somehow¡­.¡¹


    Midway through the lesson, I hade to a mutual understanding with this treasure box.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¶Status Check¡·¡¹


    I tried to confirm my own status.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡ºKanata Kanzaki¡»


    Race : Human


    £Ì£ö £º32


    £È£Ð £º154/154


    £Í£Ð £º138/138


    Strength £º45+300


    Defense £º26


    Magic £º38+300


    Agility £º35


    Special Skill £º


    ¡¶Rookroa Language Comprehension[Lv:¨C]¡·


    Common Skill £º


    ¡¶Status Check[Lv:¨C]¡·¡¶Fire Magic[Lv:2/10]¡·¡¶Water Magic[Lv:2/10]¡·


    ¡¶Earth Magic[Lv:2/10]¡·¡¶Wind Magic[Lv:2/10]¡·


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    M-Maybe I didn¡¯t be that much stronger in just one day.


    At this pace, it might take me around one week to reach Level 100.


    And ording to her, I could get out of this ce safely when I reached that level, as long as she escorted me.

 Act 1: Chapter 13: Noble Mimic

    Act 1: Chapter 13: Noble Mimic


    Using the time when Lunaire left the hut, I scanned over the notes that I¡¯d jotted down during the lesson, the treasure box spoke to me at that time.


    ¡¸How is it? KanaTa, Are you GetTing UsEd To ThIS Ce? ¡¹


    The mouth of the treasure box was moving.


    Inside of the box was a vast darkness, I couldn¡¯t guess just how many items were stuffed inside of this treasure.


    The space inside of his body seems to be bigger than his own size, so he might be able to control his own mana too.


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s not that hard, thanks to the Master, and not lonely either. Since I can¡¯t stay for too long in this ce, I¡¯ll do my best to be able to leave this ce as fast as possible¡­¡¹


    <i>¡­. Why in the hell could I talk normally with a treasure box?!</i>


    Perhaps because of his outspoken personality, I felt that he was easier to get along with.


    He¡¯s a treasure box though.


    ¡¸Uhm, Treasure Box-san, is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸To be exact, Noble Mimic. But, fEeL Free To UsE WhiCheVEr You LIke.¡¹


    I see, his name was Noble Mimic, huh.


    So the ¡°Noble¡± part was referring to the plentiful amount of gems on his body, huh.


    Is he¡­.. Therade of those huge mouths in the wall that bit off my arm, the Gluttony Mimic?


    Well, they could just be from the same race.


    Well since the person(?) himself said so, let¡¯s call him Treasure Box-san.


    ¡­¡­. After all, calling him(?) ¡°Mimic¡± would remind me of that wall.


    ¡¸Are you allowed to talk to me, Treasure Box-san? ¡¹


    Noble Mimic who was extremely obedient in front of Lunaire might have been told by her to pretend to be a normal Treasure Box in front of me.


    ¡¸I¡¯M A GonEr If She EveR DisCOveRs. MaStEr Is AlWaYs WORRyINg ThAt I MIgHT ScAre You To DeATh.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not a big deal I guess¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸NO, If She EvER DiSCoVErs The FaCT ThaT I SpoKe To You, I MigHT ReAlLy Be DonE For.¡¹


    Noble Mimic Was actually trembling in fear.


    <i>¡­. Is she really that scary when she is angry?</i>


    ¡¸BuT, I GuESs I cAn BeComE YouR ConVerSaTioN parTnEr OnCe In A wHIle inSteaD of ThaT GlOOmy WomAN.¡¹


    It might be because he(?) was the talkative type which made me feel as if he(?) was making fun of Lunaire.


    ¡¸Master! This Treasure Box was just insultin¨C¡¹


    Just when I turned while raising my voice to call Lunaire, Noble Mimic restrained me with his(?) tongue.


    ¡¸MGhhh! I¡¯m Joking you know, just joking! ¡¹


    ¡¸Do You UnDerStaNd WhAT YOU ArE tRyinG To DO? StOp WiTh ThIs Kind OF ReckLEssNeSS.¡¹


    After I managed to escape from Noble Mimic¡¯s tongue restraint and sprawled on the floor, he(?) inched closer to me.


    <i> I-Is he going to seal my mouth!?</i>


    I used ¡¶Status Check¡· on him(?) immediately.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Race £ºNoble Mimic


    £Ì£ö £º3022


    £È£Ð £º17225/17225


    £Í£Ð £º12390/12390


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    T-Too STRONK! ?


    His(?) status is far higher than Heqat, the toad monster who tried to eat me before.


    To be honest, I had looked down upon this Treasure Box before.


    As the Noble Mimic opened his(?) mouth, I prepared myself to be killed by him(?).


    ¡¸ThIS iS¡­¡­¡­ The FirST TiME My MAsTER LooKed So LiVELY. PleASe GeT AlONG WiTh Her.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh ¡­¡­£¿ O-Of course! That¡¯s my intention even without you telling me so¡­¡¹


    W-What the hell is with this Treasure Box, he(?) sounds like a cool guy(?), he¡¯s a box though.


    We stared at each other in silence for a while.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­. Mas-, I mean Lunaire-san, what did she do in the past? ¡¹


    Seeing her, I really couldn¡¯t think of her as someone who hated humans.


    But, that alone wasn¡¯t enough to exin the reason for her to tell me that she hated humans.


    Lunaire said that she was ¡ºA human who¡¯d abandoned her humanity and gained an eternal life¡» as a lich.


    That meant she used to be a human a long time ago.


    I wonder what happened to her in the past.


    ¡¸I sEE¡­ So You¡¯Re IntereSteD in Her Past.¡¹


    Unlike before, Noble Mimic was serious this time.


    I gulped upon seeing that.


    For some reason, I felt that I just asked an extremely serious matter about Lunaire¡¯s past without her consent.


    ¡¸ThE TiMe Was ArOUnd 1000 Years AgO. My MasTer, Who¡¯s AlReAdy A GenIUS MaGIcIAn At ThaT tIme was thE meMbeR of DemoN KinG SubJUGaTIoN ForCE.¡¹


    ¡¸Demon¡­. King? ¡¹


    ¡¸OnE Day, The KinG of DemONs ApPEArEd OuT of NowheRe. He¡¯s CommAnDinG The DEmOns UsING A SkiLL ThaT RaISed The DeMON¡¯s LaTent AbiLItiEs. And MosT TRouBleSOme OF All WAs The LimITLESS GROwTh of ItS REAL BodY WhiCH COulD SelF EvOLve WithIN an ExtrEmeLY Short AmoUNt of Time. It WaS The WorSt CalAMitY DeMOn ThaT EvEr ExisTed.¡¹


    There¡¯s that kind of monster outside of this ce huh¡­.


    ording to his(?) story, it was no longer a simple demon, it was cmity itself.


    ¡¸MAsTer¡¯s SubJuGAtIOn TeaM WaS AnnIHILATED. TheY FaiLed To SubJuGaTE thE DemON KinG. At ThaT tiME, MasteR was¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You seem to be enjoying yourself quite a bit, no.¡¹


    I heard Lunaire¡¯s voiceing from behind.


    Noble Mimic and I were caught off guard.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    It seems the same went for Noble Mimic.


    When I turned around, Lunaire was looking at me and Noble Mimic with her usual cold, and expressionless look on her face.


    ¡¸I-I WaS ForCEd By THiS GuY! ¡¹


    Noble Mimic rolled up his tongue, skillfully made a form of a hand and forefinger as he(?) pointed at me.


    <i>Y-You traitor!</i>


    And I thought he(?) was a nice guy!


    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk about this againter, Noble.¡¹


    ¡¸WhY MEEEEE! ¡¹


    Despite Noble Mimic¡¯s vigorous protests, while hopping around, he still ended up shrinking in fear after being red at by Lunaire.


    E¡­ Even Level 3000 Noble Mimic was no match for Lunaire.


    Lunaire then looked at me after she let Noble Mimic know his ce.


    <i>I¡¯I¡¯m next huh!</i>


    As I thought, I couldn¡¯t get out of this situation unscathed!


    ¡¸Sorry! I also¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It seems you¡¯ve opened up to Noble. Though I¡¯ve so many things to worry about¡­ I¡¯ll get Noble to spit the truthter on. Please wait for a while since Im gonna cook the ingredients that I harvested just now. ¡¹


    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡¹


    ¡¸YoU¡¯Re OnLY kIND tO KaNATA! So SLy! ¡¹


    And despite another vehement protest by Noble Mimic, a re from Lunaire was enough to remind him(?) of his position as pet.


    <i> Even though it was okay if you were to be an obedient child from the very beginning¡­..</i>

 Act 1: Chapter 14: Lunaires Dishes

    Act 1: Chapter 14: Lunaire''s Dishes


    I was currently having an idle chat with Noble Mimic as I revised the notes from the previous lesson while waiting for Lunaire to finish cooking.


    ¡¸Even If She SaID ThAt She¡¯S GoiNG to CoOK, PleaSe Don¡¯T ExPEcT tOO MuCh From Her CooKINg SkILL. It ISn¡¯T AMOnGsT MasTeR¡¯s HoBbY AfTEr ALl¡¹


    T-This treasure box really wanted to die huh¡­.


    I looked towards the kitchen but, it seems his words just now didn¡¯t reach Lunaire¡¯s ears.


    We¡¯re safe for now.


    ¡¸NoW Let¡¯S GuESS WhEtHEr It¡¯LL BeCOme A PILL or SomeSOrt oF DruG. It DeFIniTelY Won¡¯T beCOme SomeThing THaT yoU Can CaLL A dish.¡¹


    ¡­. For some reason, I¡¯m convinced that her dishes would turn out just as this box described.


    My image about Lunaire was the kind of girl who prefers to research about miracle drugs rather than methods of cooking.


    Though the image of two whole roasted golden chicken heads from before appeared briefly in my mind.


    Which reminded me of the fact that she told me that she¡¯ll give the two heads of the monster called Ra to me¡­.


    I-I guess I have no choice but to brace myself for everything that woulde¡­ And savor it like a delicacy!


    ¡¸MaSTeR Is IneXpErIEnCed But, PleAse TakE CarE of Her.¡¹


    Noble Mimic body inclined as if he were bowing to me.


    This box¡¯ attitude made me feel that he was looking down on Lunaire.


    ¡¸She¡¯ll beat the crap out of youter you know? Moreover, despitecking any interest in cooking area, master is surprisingly a perfectionist.¡¹


    ¡¸Do you ReaLLy ThINk So? AcTinG CoOl lIKe ThAT As If YoU CaN FAce EveRytHIng That WiLL Come WILL HiT YoU BaCK YoU KNOw.¡¹


    ¡¸S-Such a thing is¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸ThEN SAy THaT WhILe YoU lOOk AT mY EYEs.¡¹


    I ignored Noble Mimic and continued scanning on my notepad.


    ¡­ Despite the basics, I¡¯ve mountains of things to learn.


    ¡¸Oi, I KNoW YoU¡¯rE DeLIBeRaTEly IGnORinG Me Just NOW.¡¹


    Noble Mimic went around me as if to tease me.


    This shitty box, I guess I should tell Lunaire about his secret huh.


    ¡¸Just because she isn¡¯t interested in cooking doesn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t cook. She mighte to understand by instinct after so many years cooking for herself you know. And since she can make so many drugs, it means that she can skillfully hide from you the fact that she can cook. I think she can do at least that much as long as she puts her mind to it.¡¹


    ¡¸ThEN, WhaT WiLL YoU Do If She CamE BaCk WitH SomeThing ReseMBlINg WhoLE RoasTEd PiLLs? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like she will make that kind of dishes.¡¹


    When both of us were having such a conversation, I heard the sound of an explosioning from the kitchen.


    ¡¸Is thE DeMON¡­ RaiDIng THis HuT? ¡¹


    Noble Mimic asked with a doumbfounded face.


    I took out my sword and ran towards the kitchen immediately.


    Though I didn¡¯t know what a weakling like me could do, my great benefactor¡¯s life might be in danger.


    If that happened, then the only thing I could do was to protect my master with this fleeting life of mine.


    In the kitchen that was wrapped in the mes of the explosion was¡­ The ruin of what looked like cookware to me.


    With charcoal-like meat splintered around the kitchen.


    And in the middle of that explosion was Lunaire¡¯s figure, standing there with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    Below her feet was the freshly severed head of the golden macho chicken, Ra.


    The other ingredients had turned into ashes.


    ¡¸I-Is it those demons?! Are you okay?! ¡¹


    ¡¸The dishes are¡­¡­ A failure.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh ¡­¡­£¿ ¡¹


    I looked at the ground and wall that was broken into pieces and charred by some sort of explosion.


    Did I just mishear her say that the dishes were a failure?


    My only conjecture before was that she¡¯d fired some sort of grand magic but¡­.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t try to do something that I¡¯m not used to.¡¹


    Crestfallen, she bowed..


    In spite of using her usual emotionless voice, I noticed that she was feeling utterly downcast now.


    How should I pacify her I won¡­der?


    ¡¸.. AAH, SeE, ThIS IS WhaT HaPPenS WheN You¡¯Re GeTTinG Too HiGh SpiRiteD.¡¹


    Noble Mimic, are you trying to kill yourself?


    And yet, Lunaire didn¡¯t even react to that provocation.


    W-What should I do now?


    ¡¸T-THAT¡¯S IT! I CAN COOK FOR YOU SINCE I¡¯VE ALWAYS COOKED FOR MYSELF! THAT¡¯S WHY PLEASE LEAVE THE COOKING DUTY TO ME! ¡¹


    ¡¸But, leaving such a duty to my guest is¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m indebted to you after all! But, can you teach me how to use the cookware? I¡¯m unfamiliar with the cookware of this world? ¡¹


    Thus, by going with the flow, I was entrusted with the cooking duty.


    Regarding the cookware, there was nothing that I had to pay attention to except for the fuel which was made from the mana-filled ore called magic stone.


    Well, the cookware function was basically simr to the one I¡¯m familiar with.


    I rummaged through the inside of Noble Mimic, looking for things that could be used as food like meat and milk. After I confirmed their safety with ¡¶Akashic Record¡·, I made stew with the avable ingredients.


    ¡­¡­ Although there were numerous items of high value in ¡¶Cocytus¡·, I could use it all without a care since we will get nowhere by worrying about ownerless things.


    And it might be thanks to the high tier ingredients, the stew was extremely delicious despite being made with a minimum amount of time.


    I scooped the stew with adle and poured it on a prepared te.


    Lunaire stared at the stew as if it was an ultra rare elixir, and then scooped it with the spoon in her hand.


    ¡¸H-¡­-How¡¯s the taste? ¡¹


    The moment she tasted it, Lunaire¡¯s body became red from head to toe.


    When I wondered what had just happened, I saw tears in her eyes.


    Is this a failed dish!?


    ¡¸S-Sorry, is it not tasty? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just that¡­. It¡¯s been a really long time since thest time I tasted human cooking, that¡¯s why I¡­.¡¹


    Wiping the tears from her eyes, Lunaire continued to eat.


    ¡¸Thank you very much, it¡¯s really delicious.¡¹


    It was the first time I saw Lunaire¡¯s smile.


    The gap between her normal face and smile once again left me dumbfounded.


    I understood something by seeing her current appearance.


    Though I don¡¯t know what happened to her in the past, I understand that all of this time that she had spent alone, deep inside this most dangerous dungeon, had made her extremely lonely.


    The moment I realized that, I decided.


    ¡¸I-If I¡¯m not being an inconvenience to you, Master¡­. Can I, stay with you in this ce?¡¹


    ¡¸EH¡­¡­¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s eyes twinkled as she looked at me with surprise on her face.


    After that, she continued eating her stew with a bright red face.


    Upon hearing my words, Noble Mimic who was crawling behind towards the food to sneak a bite jumped in surprise.


    He looked at Lunaire and I as if he¡¯d just seen the rarest monster.


    But, Lunaire kept her silence.


    I was just waiting there for her reply.


    Lunaire lifted up her face.


    By then, her face had¡­¡­ Returned to her usual expressionless face.


    ¡¸¡­. What in the world are you talking about? I¡¯ve told you before that you¡¯re just going to be a hindrance if you stay in this kind of ce. So you must leave as soon as possible. I¡¯m gonna send you out of this ¡¶Cocytus¡· as soon as you¡¯ve reached the end of your training.¡¹


    Lunaire said.


    Noble Mimic looked despondent as soon as he heard her.

 Act 1: Chapter 15: Graduation Test

    Act 1: Chapter 15: Graduation Test


    One week has passed since I became Lunaire¡¯s apprentice.


    I practiced my magic in one hand while reading a grimoire with the other.


    Currently, I¡¯ve a rough understanding about the magic principles.


    In short, it was something like an electric circuit.


    Or rather, both the magic circle and the magic forme are magic invoked with electronic circuits.


    And mana was the electric current.


    After grasping this image, my understanding in magic progressed at a rapid pace.


    Naturally, the ¡¶Inquiry of the Magic King¡· yed a great part in this regard.


    While starting the magic forme, I was suddenly reminded of the day when I just came to this world.


    ¡º¡­. What in the world are you talking about? I¡¯ve told you before that you¡¯re just going to be a hindrance for staying in this kind of ce. So you¡¯re to leave as soon as possible. I¡¯m gonna send you out of this ¡¶Cocytus¡· as soon as you¡¯ve reached the end of your training.¡»


    I recalled¡­. Lunaire had rejected my request to stay in this ce.


    Her tone when she¡¯d said it was extremely cold.


    It¡¯s not like things got awkward between us ever since then.


    And I have improved my skills too.


    Currently, I wore a dark robe.


    This was given to me by Lunaire on the morning of the second day of my training. On that day she said, ¡°I found this in the corner of Noble¡¯s body.¡± Despite saying this, I secretly checked its status with ¡¶Akashic Record¡· and discovered that this robe¡¯s name was ¡¶Lunaire¡¯s Robe.¡·


    It seemed that Lunaire went all out preparing this robe in secret on the first night I came to this ce.


    Though she wanted to hide that fact from me, she was too naive.


    Should I thank her for pulling an all nighter to make this robe for me? Or should I y dumb about it?


    Even after she¡¯d rejected my wish, Lunaire always treated me very kindly, and Noble Mimic was always being too loose lipped and cracked jokes from time to time about his(?) master.


    Nothing has changed at all.


    But, I simply couldn¡¯t ask to apany her living in this ce.


    ¡¸Are you ready? Then let¡¯s go.¡¹


    Lunaire called me.


    I closed both of my eyes and stood there for a while.


    ¡¸MAkE SuRe YoU GoT FaILURe MArK, Kanata.¡¹


    I replied to Noble Mimic with a bitter smile on my face.


    Today was¡­. the day Lunaire was going to put me in a livebat test against a real demon.


    In short¡­ today was my graduation exam.


    I¡¯ve reached the Lv 100 mark that she aimed for before.


    To be honest, I¡­ wanted to stay a little bit longer with Lunaire and Noble Mimic.


    But¡­. It seemed I wasn¡¯t weed by Lunaire for my unnecessary overstayed visit in her abode.


    So, she must¡¯ve judged that my abilities were enough to keep me alive.


    And that would be depending on the result of today¡¯s test.


    After we left her hut, the two of us went towards the garden.


    Lunaire maintained her silence along the way.


    Somehow, I felt that she kept her distance from me after she told me about this test.


    This matter might¡¯ve been hard for her too.


    Though I felt the same way for her, sugar coated words wouldn¡¯t help me out of this situation.


    Lunaire kept her distance from me and then stretched out her arm.


    ¡¸Earth Magic, 11st Rank ¡¶Sand Tyrant¡·¡¹


    A huge magic circle appeared and the ground around us rose upwards.


    An almost twenty meter long y dragon appeared in front of us.


    I could see sharp fangs from its open mouth.


    ¡¸GUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! ¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s newly created golem was the strengthened version of the Earth Magic of the 6th Rank, ¡¶Sand Puppet¡·.


    It seemed that she could make an evenrger golem.


    It seemed that her standard creation of the ¡¶Sand Puppet¡·could range from Lv. 1 to Lv. 100 depending on the input of her mana.


    In contrast, she could create a golem up to Lv. 200 with ¡¶Sand Tyrant¡·.


    The earth dragon in front of me has ¡°Lv. 150¡± letters written on its forehead.


    ¡¸Fire Magic, 7th Rank ¡¶me Fumes¡·! ¡¹


    A firewall rose up to the ceiling, separating me and the earth dragon.


    ¡¸What are you trying to do? Fire magic has badpatibility against golems and¡­..¡¹


    I heard Lunaire¡¯s voice.


    Naturally, I knew that too.


    But, ¡¶Sand Tyrant¡· wasn¡¯t the kind of opponent that I could defeat by shooting magic from a distance.


    My long distance attack magic was far weaker than my melee attack.


    To make the matter worse, golems have a terrifyingly high defense.


    On the other hand, since I was much faster than the golem, it wouldn¡¯t be able to catch me if I used a hit and run tactic.


    The purpose of that firewall was to block its vision as I went for a direct physical attack.


    ¡¸Wind Magic, 3rd Rank ¡¶Flugel¡·!¡¹ [TL : Flugel means wings]


    I continued my chant.


    The wind pushed my body into the air. While I was mid air, I tore through the thin firewall and Inded directly on the back of the earth dragon..


    The earth dragon who had lost sight of me dug up the ground with its foreleg.


    I cut the earth dragon¡¯s back with ¡¶The Fool¡¯s Magic Sword¡·.


    My attack tore arge chunk of the earth dragon¡¯s back, raising clouds of dust.


    I used the recoil of my sh to jump off of the earth dragon¡¯s back while activating ¡¶Flugel¡· for the second time to slip into the earth dragon¡¯s blind spot.


    ¡¶The Fool¡¯s Magic Sword¡· was enough to deal with this kind opponent.


    ¡¸GUH¡­.¡¹


    The earth dragon who had lost sight of my figure stiffened for a moment.


    Using that momentary opening, I flew back while cutting its forelegs from its base.


    The earth dragon¡¯s body copsed forward.


    I spun a gigantic magic circle right in front of the earth dragon.


    As soon as the earth dragon saw me, it used its falling momentum to spring towards me.


    I was aiming for that.


    Depending on the skill of the caster, the higher the ranking magic that they are going to use, the longer the casting time.


    That¡¯s why crushing the opponent before they couldplete the spell was a well established tactic in livebat.


    For the very same reason, the earth dragon was rushing towards me to prevent me from using high ranking magic.


    But, using arge magic circle to bait the earth dragon to rush at me was my aim all along.


    I took out part of the magic forme from the magic circle that I was conjuring at that moment and used that forme to activate ¡¶Flugel¡·.


    I used Flugel to push myself straight forward in line with the charging earth dragon.


    I dodged the earth dragon¡¯s ws attack and slit its throat.


    The earth dragon¡¯s neck shook, and then, itsrge frame fell on the ground.


    I stabbed my sword into the ground to stop my momentum and stood again.


    The body of the earth dragon twitched, and then stopped moving.


    Numerous cracks spread all over its body as it slowly crumbled down.


    I managed to defeat a Lv. 150 earth dragon without a hitch.


    When I turned around to look at Lunaire, she was looking at me with an expressionless look on her face.


    I¡­ I hoped that would at least make her twitch her eyebrows though.


    ¡¸I-I DID IT, MASTER! I DEFEATED THAT EARTH DRAGON! ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­ Ah, y-you¡¯re right, congrattion.¡¹


    When I called her, Lunaire replied in a way as if she just realized that I passed her graduation exam.

 Act 1: Chapter 16: The Next Goal

    Act 1: Chapter 16: The Next Goal


    TN : Behold, this is how a cute loli should act!


    ===


    Lunaire and I were walking side-by-side as we went back to her hut.


    As for what I¡¯m going to do after this¡­ I think I have to talk to Lunaire regarding the matter of me leaving ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    I confirmed my own status with ¡¶Status Check¡· as I was walking beside Lunaire.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡ºKanata Kanzaki¡»


    Race : Human


    £Ì£ö £º136


    £È£Ð £º547/653


    £Í£Ð £º274/585


    Strength £º190+300


    Defense £º109+100


    Magic £º163+400


    Agility £º150


    Special Skill £º


    ¡¶Rookroa Language Comprehension [Lv:¨C]¡·


    Common Skill £º


    ¡¶Status Check [Lv:¨C]¡·¡¶Swordcraft [Lv:2/10]¡·¡¶Alchemy [Lv:2/10]¡·


    ¡¶Fire Magic [Lv:8/10]¡·¡¶Water Magic [Lv:4/10]¡·¡¶Earth Magic [Lv:4/10]¡·


    ¡¶Wind Magic [Lv:5/10]¡·¡¶Lightning Magic [Lv:2/10]¡·¡¶Ice Magic [Lv:2/10]¡·


    ¡¶White Magic [Lv:2/10]¡·¡¶Ghost Magic [Lv:1/10]¡·¡¶Barrier Magic [Lv:1/10]¡·


    ¡¶Time-Space Magic [Lv:2/10]¡·¡¶Summoning Magic [Lv:1/10]¡·


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Oooh¡­.. My level was raised by 14 levels at once since I defeated the earth dragon that was Lv.150 created by ¡¶Sand Tyrant¡·.


    But¡­ that¡¯s not everything. I¡¯ve amassed various skills too.


    Although, my ¡¶Fire Magic [Lv:8/10]¡·has almost reached its level cap, it seems that there¡¯s another stage after I reached 10/10.


    The range of magic someone could use is demonstrated through its ranking. Basically, people could only use magic up to their proficiency level. In my case, I could only use fire magic up to the 8th rank.


    It¡¯s not like I absolutely couldn¡¯t use the 9th ranked magic. I could use it but it took a lot of time to cast, while it alsocked in power, and it had poor power conversion.


    It seems that there¡¯s a clear line separating normal magic with magic above the 20th rank which is called Divine Rank magic. Also, the name of the skills changed once I reach that tier.


    It seems that the area above the 20th rank has another name, the root of magic. An old magician who devoted their whole life to study magic might be able to reach that territory at the end of their lifespan.


    Though it wasn¡¯t that hard for me to understand thanks to the effect of ¡¶Inquiry of Magic King¡·.


    By the way, Lunaire¡¯s prided ¡¶Retrograde¡· was space-time magic of the 22nd rank. Whereas, ¡¶Nil¡· was a type of magic that erased its target which, she had previously shown to me. This was magic from the 20th rank.


    It made me realize again just how amazing Lunaire is.


    I mean just a few days ago, Lunaire cast ¡¶Retrograde¡· repeatedly on me again after I was injured from the light attacks from her golem.


    I wish she didn¡¯t use super magic just to heal a bruise which, could have been treated with low-level magic.


    I chuckled while reminiscing about that time but, while I thought back on it my heart ached like it was suddenly attacked by some sort of loneliness.


    I am running out of time to be together with Lunaire.


    ¡¸Master¡­. Uhm, when will you send me away to leave ¡¶Cocytus¡·?¡¹


    I took a peek at Lunaire¡¯s face.


    Will it be¡­.. Tomorrow? No, I hope it¡¯s the day after tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­. I hope it¡¯s not today since I¡¯m gonna feel really lonely.


    But, since I¡¯ve no way to know what Lunaire was thinking about, even I don¡¯t know what kind of answer she¡¯s going to give me.


    There was no reaction at all from Lunaire.


    It seems she was deep in her own thoughts since she didn¡¯t even realize that I called out to her.


    ¡¸Master? Master Lunaire? ¡¹


    She seemed to be shocked and then turned quickly to look in my direction when I called her.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been lost in my own mind since a while ago. So, uhm¡­ What were you talking about just now?¡¹


    ¡¸I was just wondering when will you take me out of this ce since I¡¯ve reached the targeted Level¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Eeeh¡­.. That¡¯s¡­..¡¹


    Lunaire didn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    ¡¸Master? ¡¹


    Damn it, I ended up calling out to her since I wanted to hear her reply.


    Lunaire¡¯s body was trembling nonstop, she was showing an overreaction over this matter as she looked at me with an unfocused gaze.


    ¡¸¡­ Uhm¡­ You know¡­ Now that I think about it¡­ Your Level might not be high enough.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh! ? ¡¹


    Her answer waspletely beyond my expectation.


    ¡¸D-Didn¡¯t you say before that I would be able to safely leave this ce if I reached Lv. 100? ¡¹


    She did tell me that before.


    Although I¡¯ve reached Lv. 100 yesterday, Lunaire had said ¡ºMaybe yourbat prowess has yet to reach appropriate mastery for your level¡». Thus, she decided on today¡¯s graduation exam.


    Did Imit some sort of blunder during my fight against the earth dragon?


    Lunaire¡¯s restless expression didn¡¯t tell me anything in this situation.


    ¡¸Master, I¡¯ve steadily gotten stronger so¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸THAT¡¯S NOT ENOUGH! I mean, outside of the dungeon is an extremely dangerous ce! ¡¹


    Lunaire said as she iled her arms with a flushed red face.


    ¡¸S-Seriously, more dangerous than this abyss!? ¡¹


    Are you kidding me, wasn¡¯t this ce supposed to be the most dangerous dungeon in this world?


    I mean, even that Nyarlhotep said so.


    ¡¸Humph, if we¡¯re speaking about danger, then this ce is more dangerous indeed but¡­ things might be even more dangerous outside if a super terrifying otherworlder sets their sights on you. ¡¹


    ¡¸W-Will that¡­ really happen to me? ¡¹


    Surely, this ce was only filled with Lv. 2000 ss monsters.


    Could it be that I was actually too naive in thinking that the outer world is safer than this ce¡­?


    ¡¸E-Even if the outside isn¡¯t as dangerous as this ce, there¡¯s a possibility that you could encounter a Lv. 1000 demon outside¡­ Maybe, no¡­ You¡¯ll definitely meet one of those Lv. 1000 demons! Without any kind of status or warranty to keep you safe, you might not survive the outside world for too long. T-That¡¯s why you should continue your training in this ce! ¡¹


    S-Somehow I felt that such an event might really happen if she said so.


    Adding to the fact that I have absolutely no idea about the world outside of this dungeon, I think that I might have been too naive all this time thinking that it¡¯ll be alright once I leave this dungeon.


    The only information I was given was about the dangerous demons inside this dungeon. I have absolutely no idea what the differences are between the demons in here versus the demons outside.


    The reason? It was because this ¡¶Cocytus¡· was my starting vige.


    Lunaire gripped my robe as she stared into my face.


    ¡¸Yes and although what happens to you once you leave this ce is no concern of mine, I think I more or less feel some kind of responsibility towards you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be looking after you for a while longer.¡¹

 Act 1: Chapter 17: 《Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror》

    Act 1: Chapter 17: ¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡·


    Once we returned to the hut after the graduation test (which actually wasn¡¯t), Noble Mimic approached us while dragging his bottom on the floor.


    ¡¸HoW WaS The ReSUlT of YouR ExAm, Kanata? Ka ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve defeated Lv. 150 Earth Dragon without a hitch.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh My GoD, ThaT WAs FasTEr ThaN My ExPectAtioN, GrAtS! ¡¹


    Noble Mimic gave me his blessing as he hopped in ce.


    And yet, he suddenly stopped hopping up and down, pitched forward as if he felt sad about something.


    ¡¸¡­ BuT, It¡¯Ll Be LonEly OncE YoU LEAve.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re wrong¡­ My training has yet to end.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ I¡¯m not ready yet to leave this ce. Because the one who sent me off to this ce will surely be aiming for my life.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ BuT, Lv. 150 shOUlD Be EnoUGh For YoU to SUrviVe Outs-¡­¡¹


    Noble Mimic suddenly shut his mouth as soon as he was looking in Lunaire¡¯s direction.


    I followed his line of sight too and averted my gaze in the next second.


    I then looked at Noble Mimic again.


    ¡¸W-What were you trying to tell me just now? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ WeLL, I¡¯M noT thAT InTeRestED WiTh thE OUtSIde WorlD. Let¡¯S LEaVe iT At THaT.¡¹


    ¡­ I smell a conspiracy here.


    That day we had a short break after a brief session about magic. Thus, we decided to splurge a bit for dinner to celebrate me achieving the minimum requirement to leave ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    The next day, with a sword in one hand, I followed Lunaire.


    ¡¸Are we going to hunt Lv.100 golems today? ¡¹


    In fact, to me, hunting monsters above my level meant more EXP.


    But, there was a level cap for ¡¶Sand Puppet¡·.


    It seemed that the level cap for ¡¶Sand Tyrant¡· was Lv.200 but, the efficiency worsened if I kept fighting against the same enemies.


    ¡¸Well I actually can make a slightly more powerful monster with different magic but, let¡¯s pass on that for today. There¡­ is a slightly better method for leveling in your current level.¡¹


    Lunaire said with a slight pause in the middle.


    A¡­ better leveling method?


    ¡¸But, can I really fight against the demons on this floor? Well, I might be able to raise my level on this floor if you help me, Master. But, my contribution would be¡­¡¹


    This ce was swarmed with Lv.2000 demons.


    I doubt my attack could even leave a scratch on those OP demons, on the contrary, I might be blown to pieces just by being grazed by their attack.


    Or not, I might be able to avoid instant death with ¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡· but¡­


    ¡¸¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·.¡¹


    Lunaire took out a round mirror from inside the magic circle and stabbed its stand into the ground.


    There was a cloth painted with magic forme covering the surface of the mirror.


    ¡¸That¡­¡­¡­ Is? ¡¹


    ¡¸Try to examine this item with ¡¶Akashic Record¡·.¡¹


    I followed Lunaire¡¯s instruction and opened ¡¶Akashic Record¡·.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾DIstorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡¿¡¶Value £ºPhantasmal¡·


    A mirror created by the king¡¯s alchemists of a certain long-forgotten era¡¯s country meant to summon an omniscience devil.


    But then, it couldn¡¯t summon the omniscience devil.


    The mirror ended up connected to a dimensional rift, calling numerous high tier devils and they destroyed that kingdom overnight.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    T-This item was basically a disaster maker, right?


    Why in the world did this mirror drift into this dungeon?


    I was starting to suspect that Nyarlothep and Co were simply dumping these kinds of troublesome items into ¡¶Cocytus¡·instead of dealing with it.


    ¡¸T-This item seems to be a disaster maker..¡¹


    ¡¸The devils can¡¯t leave the mirror. We¡¯re going to hunt those devils by entering this mirror. And it¡¯s safe because only high-level devils cane out from the other end of this mirror.¡¹


    ¡¸Entering¡­ this mirror? I-Is it really safe? I mean, how high are the levels of those devils? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Worry not, you¡¯re a man who soloed my ¡¶Sand Tyrant¡· after all. From this point, raising your level even further without using this ¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡· will be an extremely arduous task. You might have a hard time adapting to it at first but, there isn¡¯t a more reliable method to raise your level other than using this mirror.¡¹


    Lunaire finished with setting the ¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡· on the ground.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s get going.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes, Master! ¡¹


    Lunaire looked away with aplicated look on her face when I called her ¡°Master¡±.


    ¡­ D¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Did she have other ns for me?


    N-Nonono, I should just trust Lunaire.


    I lined up beside Lunaire.


    Lunaire was rolling up the cloth that was covering the¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡· with her left hand as she looked at me.


    A while after I saw that she seemed to be troubled by something, she gently pulled my sleeve.


    When Lunaire moved forward, it was as if her figure was swallowed by the mirror.


    And I was pulled along with her into the mirror.


    ¡¸U¡ªWAAAAOW! ¡¹


    I fell onto the floor.


    I managed to stand on my knees and looked around.


    I arrived in an eerie ce.


    That ce was enveloped by rainbow-colored light.


    I turned around and saw something like a warped ck curtain which seemingly acted as the connection between this ce and the ce where wee from.


    As for Lunaire, she stood right next to me.


    ¡¸Where¡­ Is the devil that you were talking about before, Master? ¡¹


    Then, I saw eyes appear all over the ce before Lunaire had the chance to answer my question.


    The things that appeared before me was a scene that surpassed even the horrors I had seen in ¡¶Cocytus¡·: flying-cow with an eerily long neck and three eyes, statues with tentacles growing from its body and ck mist with a huge mouth.


    There were even angel-like beings that continuously shed blood from their mouth and eyes and giant-like beings whose bodies were covered with eyeballs.


    All of those evil beings were heading towards us.


    Though I¡¯m more than aware that the monsters residing in ¡¶Cocytus¡· are barely qualified as ¡°resembling¡± a living being, the monsters I saw in this ce areplete aberrations.


    A-Am I going to face these aberrations to level up from now on!?


    Nonono, think again about it, I might gain a whopping 80 levels in one fell swoop victory.


    I tried my luck and checked with ¡¶Status Check¡·.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Race £º£¥£££¦£è¤¢£½


    £Ì£ö £º3142


    £È£Ð £º15082/15082


    £Í£Ð £º17595/17595


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    A-Are you kidding me!?


    Even the monsters in ¡¶Cocytus¡· were only around Lv.2000 strong!


    Wasn¡¯t the difficulty of this ¡°Next step¡± of my training basically going from heaven to hellpared to the previous Lv.150 Earth Dragon?

 Act 1: Chapter 18: Hellish Training

    Act 1: Chapter 18: Hellish Training


    Those evil beings were swarming towards me.


    And all of them were over Lv.3000, I¡¯m screwed.


    I don¡¯t think a weakling like me could do anything in this situation.


    ¡¸M-Master! Let¡¯s escape from this ce! ¡¹


    Lunaire stretched out her arms.


    ¡¸Barrier Magic, 21st Rank ¡¶Amor Sanctuary [Love God¡¯s Sanctuary¡·¡¹


    A magic circle with a diameter of five metres spread before me, which then gave rise to a pink colored-wall of light in front of it.


    Lunaire¡¯s barrier magic.


    That barrier stopped the advance of those aberrations.


    ¡¸T-That was close~¡­..¡¹


    The moment I felt relieved, those grotesque devils were clinging on to that wall of light.


    ¡¸HYIIIIII!!! ¡¹


    ¡¸This barrier only allows the ones inside the ability to pass through it. Thus, the ones trapped inside can attack through to the outside, like this.¡¹


    While exining this, Lunaire took a sword from her ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡· and threw it towards one of those devils.


    The sword passed through the wall of light and made a wide hole in that devil¡¯s body.


    The devil¡¯s body got smashed to pieces and its remnant turned into particles of light.


    I-I see now, in short we could attack from this safe haven.


    <i>What a convenient barrier magic!</i>


    If it¡¯s this safe, I guess raising my level was a simple matter.


    But¡­ Even Lv.3000-ss devil got rekted in one turn huh.


    <i>Just how high is Lunaire¡¯s current level?</i>


    Though I¡¯m curious about her level, I¡¯m afraid that it would be a breach of privacy to use ¡¶Status Check¡· on her.


    And I¡¯m too scared to ask the person herself about her level.


    ¡¸Anyway, keep firing your magic attack towards them. It¡¯s enough even if you managed to leave a scratch and leave the disposal to me.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yeah£¡ ¡¹


    Spinning a doubleyered magic circle, I was aiming for the yellow sphere located in the back most position, seemingly the weakest of the aberrant in the swarms.


    Since I just need the one with the highest firepower, I only learned one 9th rank magic.


    It takes some time to cast and its uracy wasn¡¯t that dependable but, it was definitely the most powerful magic that was currently essible to me,


    ¡¸Fire Magic, 9th Rank ¡¶Drag Ray [Dragonic Heat Beam]¡·£¡ ¡¹


    A heat ray pierced through the middle of the doubleyered magic circle.


    That floating yellow globe suddenly transformed into doughnut shape and let my ¡¶Drag Ray¡· pass through the hole in its center.


    <i>H-How in the hell did that thing manage to dodge that attack from its blindspot!??</i>


    ¡¸Keep firing.¡¹


    Lunaire said nonchntly.


    <i>C-Can I really get a lucky shot by continuously firing blindly?</i>


    And even if I got lucky, could my attack even leave a scratch against these aberrations?


    When I looked ahead, in front of me, the yellow sphere suddenly showed a human-like angry face after it dodged my previous attack.


    Its body split into five and then muscr arms kept growing from those five separated bodies.


    <i>The weakest? How naive of me!</i>


    There was no weak monster in this ce.


    The five bodies then joined the other Devils to attack the barrier.


    Its attack caused a big ripple on the barrier.


    ¡¸A-Are we safe! ? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. You have the¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡·, and me with you.¡¹


    ¡¸Does that mean this barrier can¡¯t hold on anymore! ? ¡¹


    ¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s just trust Lunaire, I didn¡¯t have any choice but to trust her anyway.


    It seemed that I wouldn¡¯t be able to hit them with magic.


    Since those Devils were glued onto the surface of the barrier, a direct physical attack with a weapon might be able to hurt them.


    I went towards those grotesque Devils and then stabbed them with my sword.


    The one I was aiming for was the devil with the head of a middle-aged man with a dog¡¯s abdomen.


    This guy is just sitting in front of the barrier, breathing heavily like an exhausted dog.


    Although I was in fact too scared to get any closer to them, I¡¯ve to take some risk in this situation.


    My sword hit its cranium.


    I-I did it, that should be enough to cause some dama¡ª!


    ¡­. My sword was stuck in its head!!!


    I also couldn¡¯t move my arms.


    It felt like the de was caught by its teeth.


    ¡¶The Fool¡¯s Magic Sword¡· was a precious weapon whichpensated for myck of power.


    On top of its high value, this is a weapon loaned by Lunaire.


    ¡¸G-GIVE IT BACK, MUTT! ¡¹


    <i>Damn!It won¡¯t budge at all.</i>


    I put more power into my arms.


    ¡¸LET GO OF THAT SWORD! ¡¹


    As soon as I heard Lunaire¡¯s warning.


    The man turned his head while I pulled the sword, since I was holding it tightly, the sword swung to the side and I moved in the same direction and lost my bnce. I hit the floor and it dragged my body along the ground.


    ¡¸UGHH! ¡¹


    Searing pain ran along my body as I was dragged.


    The difference between our power broke my fingers which held the handle of the sword.


    When I looked up, the man was already right in front of me.


    And then, I noticed that I was dragged out of Lunaire¡¯s ¡¶Amor Sanctuary¡·.


    There was no resistance from the barrier when my body was dragged out of it.


    This guy used the de of my sword to drag me out of the barrier.


    It seemed I was too naive.


    The monster dog was looking down at me while breathing heavily as if feeling delighted after catching its prey.


    ¡¸Ku~n, Kun, Kuu~n.¡¹


    I¡­ am done for.


    The moment I thought of it, my body was split in half.


    I couldn¡¯t feel anything from below my waist.


    In the next moment, I fell onto the ground with my limbspletely intact again.


    It seems that the resuscitation effect of the¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡· which consumed its wearer¡¯s mana was kicking in.


    That was a close call, I thought I was going to die.


    To be honest, the feeling of returning from the abyss of death wasn¡¯t something enjoyable.


    My mind was in a nk state, I could feel a vague difort in my whole body.


    I¡­ didn¡¯t want to feel that pain before death anymore.


    ¡¸Ah ¡­¡­.. ¡¹


    Three of those muscr yellow balls from before had already surrounded me.


    It was the same yellow ball that I tried to attack with ¡¶Drag Ray¡·.


    The expression on the surface of those ball wasn¡¯t anger anymore, it wasughing


    But, thatugh made me even more ufortable.


    And despite having no way to understand the meaning behind thatugh, I got a bad feeling from it.


    And then, a rain of fists faster than the speed that I could follow started raining upon my body.


    I only managed to catch a glimpse of the after images of those fist.


    The next thing I know, I¡­ was already in Lunaire¡¯s hut again.


    <i>W-Was that just a dream?!</i>


    When I was looking on the side, I saw Lunaire¡¯s eyes looking at my face.


    She stood up as soon as her eyes met mine.


    ¡¸¡­ That ce is the only way to raise your level as much as possible within the shortest time frame but, it seems that ce is still too much for the current you.¡¹


    So those devils weren¡¯t a dream after all.


    ¡¸T-That should be enough for today¡¯s training, so use the rest of this day to rest properly. Those events must have taken a heavy toll on your body and mind.¡¹


    ¡¸No, let me visit that ce again. I¡¯ll be alright this time.¡¹


    ¡­ To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to experience those nightmares again.


    But, I couldn¡¯t bear to trouble Lunaire any longer without doing anything in that ce.


    Today, I¡¯ve yet to be able to do anything against those aberrations.


    As expected, I shouldn¡¯t attack them with weapons.


    What I should have done was carefully look for an opening to attack with my offensive magic.


    I was such a fool to lose my cool in that kind of dangerous ce.


    When I looked at Lunaire¡¯s face, she avoided my gaze.


    ¡¸Y-¡­. You shouldn¡¯t force yourself, you know. That leveling method¡­.. Might still be too early for you, that¡¯s why¡­ let¡¯s start from the basics again by having you defeat the golem.¡¹


    Despite what she said, I don¡¯t think I could defeat those aberrations no matter how many golems I killed.


    Nor do I know how many years it will take for me to reach those aberrations¡¯s level.


    And it¡¯s not like Lunaire was willing to take care of me for that long.


    The reason was because she rejected my wish to stay with her before.


    ¡¸Let me try again. Before, I was simply too surprised by the appearance of those aberrations. I am definitely gonna kick their asses this time!¡¹


    ¡¸I-Is that so¡­.¡¹


    Lunaire seemed to be slightly disappointed as she said those words.


    Noble Mimic who was witnessing our conversation from the side seemed like he wanted to say something.

 Act 1: Chapter 19: Mirror Leveling

    Act 1: Chapter 19: Mirror Leveling


    Three days have passed since I challenged the ¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡·.


    Despite the shameful disy the first time I entered this ce, I finally raised my level to Lv.322 thanks to Lunaire¡¯s zealous cooperation.


    Today too, I challenged the¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡·, fighting against those aberration devils from inside Lunaire¡¯s ¡¶Amor Sanctuary¡·.


    I¡¯ve started to get used to this ce after training in this ce for thest few days.


    My fear towards those aberration devils has also lessened along with my fear of death.


    ¡¸¡¶DRAG RAY¡·£¡¡¶DRAG RAY¡·£¡¡¶DRAG RAAAAAAAAAAAY¡·£¡¡¹


    I spammed my most powerful fire magic towards the devils outside of the barrier.


    The heat ray then hit the six-headed man with a bizarre long neck that was stuck on the surface of the barrier.


    By now, I¡¯ve more or less understood which devil I should be aiming for and the timing to attack it.


    The invocation speed of my magic became even fasterpared to three days ago.


    The six-headed man didn¡¯t even flinch after receiving a direct hit from my most powerful magic.


    But this is enough. Even the smallest contribution will be rewarded by this world¡¯s system.


    Without a moment¡¯s dy, Lunaire¡¯s finger was pointed toward the six-headed man.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 19th Rank ¡¶Graviburn¡·¡¹


    A ck light spread around the surrounding of the six-headed man.


    The six-headed man was trying to escape from the pulling force of Lunaire¡¯s favorite magic but couldn¡¯t.


    The other devils around it were also swallowed by this magic.


    The expanded ck light waspressed all at once and exploded with a loud sound.


    I also reflexively squinted my eyes.


    I simply couldn¡¯t get used to this kind of sound, no matter how many times I¡¯ve heard it.


    The body of the devils who were swallowed by the¡¶Graviburn¡· were turned into mincemeat and vanished from this world.


    Her magic critically damaged even those devils who got dragged into the magic suction and lost half of their bodies.


    What dreadful magic!


    ¡¸Your mana tank should be about to reach its limit soon, here, drink this potion.¡¹


    I received a small bottle from Lunaire.


    The bottle was filled with brilliant green liquid. I opened the seal and drank the liquid in the bottle all at once.


    ¡­ this was something that she gave me ever since I started my training in this ¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡·. Naturally, it was a ¡¶Legend Rank¡· item.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Ether [God¡¯s Blood]¡¿¡¶Value£ºPhantasmal Rank¡·


    A miracle drug whose mainponent was created by boiling down the brain of a high-rank devil.


    Legend says that fumes created from the brain are the closest things mortals can get to the air that was within the god¡¯s realm.


    It sharpened the mind of the one who drinks it, enables them to use magic much easier, and recovered their mana.


    An archmage who drank this ¡¶Ether¡· is said to be able to see the truth of this world.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡­ Although I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really okay for me to drink something as precious as this like mineral water, Lunaire told me that she could make it with alchemy as much as she wants. Cocytus was a ce where she could easily harvest its materials.


    Even though there was an unexpected side effect that made me look like a drug addict. It appeared due to an overconsumption of ¡¶Ether¡· on a daily basis. It ended up being not a big deal once Lunaire cast her ¡¶Retrograde¡· to cure me of my condition. [TL : ¡­.]


    I also noticed that my mental power experienced tremendous growth after I came to this ce.


    Though I couldn¡¯t help but feel some sort of repulsion the first time I drank ¡¶Ether¡·, by now, I began to think that it was quite delicious, I even enjoyed the slight intoxication like when I drank liquor. [TL : ¡­ ¡­.]


    I¡¯m really enjoying the moment when I could clearly sense the pulsating mana in my body every time I drink this Ether.


    ¡¸¡¶DRAG RAY¡·£¡¡¶DRAG RAY¡·£¡¡¶DRAG RAAAAAAAAAAAY¡·£¡¡¹


    I fired another barrage of offensive magic at those devils.


    ¡¸It seems ¡¶Amor Sanctuary¡· is almost at its limit. Don¡¯t leave my side when I release the barrier while I am recasting it.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    The first time I entered this ce, my body trembled non-stop thanks to the overwhelming fear. It was to the point that I couldn¡¯t even mutter one single word but it¡¯s rather easy now that I¡¯ve gotten used to this ce¡­.


    The barrier of light disappeared and the devils outside of the barrier started to rush towards us.


    ¡¸Kuun, Kuun!¡¹


    At the very front of most of the devils was a man who wore a crown that had the body of a dog.


    Here ites, that fucking dog!


    I¡¯ve been killed more than ten times by this shitty dog which also included my first death. But, this fucker is so tenacious to the point of being able to dodge even Lunaire¡¯s magic.


    Even though Lunaire once bisected its body in half with a giant de, this fucker came again the next day as if nothing happened to it.


    Lunaire moved in front of me and used her hand-de to slice and dice that shitty dog.


    She continued to move fluidly and sent a flower monster withrge stump-like feet who came from behind flying.


    ¡¸Chantplete¡­ ¡¶Amor Sanctuary¡·¡¹


    By the time Lunaire¡¯s magic circle expanded, I felt a throbbing pain in my stomach.


    Though that fucking dog¡¯s head had been severed by Lunaire, I saw itughing while eating what looked like my torn abdomen.


    I checked on my body as I fell to the ground.


    Arge part of my body was bitten by that fucking dog.


    ¡­ Damn it, that fucking dog got me again this time.


    In my dimmed vision, I saw Lunaire throw that shitty dog¡¯s head at the other devils that approached.


    Though my body was instantly regenerated by the¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡·, another devil hit me right on the head.


    ¡­. I basically was unable to move if another devil killed me right after the¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡· revived me.


    By the time I woke up, I was already lying down in Lunaire¡¯s hut.


    It seemed that I didn¡¯t have any memories of what happened after my third ¡°death¡±.


    It seems I retired early today too.


    No, I might¡¯ve raised my level a bit.


    ¡¸Master, ShoulDn¡¯t You TelL KaNatA the Truth?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹


    It seems I am overhearing Noble Mimic and Lunaire talking about my situation.


    I¡¯ve yet to fully awaken and that made it so that I couldn¡¯t really understand what they¡¯re talking about.


    ¡¸FeignIng IgnORanCe HuH. WhAt I MeaN Is, YoU AcTuaLLy WanT Him St¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¶Graviburn¡·¡¹


    Lunaire pointed her finger towards Noble Mimic.


    A magic circle expanded around Noble Mimic.


    Noble Mimic¡¯s body suddenly stretched up vertically as if extremely nervous.


    ¡¸J-JoKING! I¡¯M JuST JOKING, MASTEEER!¡¹


    Lunaire heaved a sigh as she lowered her arm.


    Seeing the magic circle had vanished, Noble Mimic stretched its body until it was back to normal.


    ¡¸Noble¡­ I might feel lonely without him but, he¡¯s still young and alive on top of that. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m gonna lock him up in this gloomy ce. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ You¡¯re right.¡¹


    Noble Mimic¡¯s head part lowered as if he felt despondent upon hearing Lunaire¡¯s words.


    And then rose up again as if he recalled something.


    ¡¸No, master, there¡¯s AnOther wAy to be wiTh hi¨C¡¹


    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re mistaken! I only do what I have to do! That child will definitely die if he leaves this ce as he is right now!¡¹


    Lunaire pped her arms as she said those words with a flustered voice.


    ¡¸¡­. Sorry, it seems that I fell unconscious again.¡¹


    Even though I was at my wit¡¯s end, I still said those words as I tried to raise my body.


    Lunaire twitched when she heard my voice and then turned around to see me.


    ¡¸Y-You¡¯ve already woken up huh. My apologies, it seems I underestimated that Devil¡¯s endurance. I never expected for it to be able to move just fine even after I severed its body. ¡¹


    Lunaire bowed her head as she apologized to me.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop your leveling for today and use the rest of this day to recover.¡¹


    ¡¸No, let me challenge it again. I am getting used to this feeling.¡¹


    ¡¸T-the reason for today¡¯s failure is your impatience. It¡¯s true that you will be revived by the¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡· if you die but, you¡¯re basically done for once your mana is depleted¡­. That¡¯s why you should take a break for the rest of the day.¡¹


    ¡­. I¡¯ve noticed that recently, Lunaire often stopped speaking in the middle of her sentence.


    Is she¡­ in such a hurry?


    Maybe she couldn¡¯t calm herself thinking about me.


    Too many things happened at once ever since that day.


    Though Noble Mimic was looking at Lunaire, he suddenly looked at me.


    ¡¸liStEn, Kanata¡­.¡¹


    He then called me.


    When I looked at him, waiting for him to continue his words, Lunaire suddenly jumped on top of Noble Mimic as if to forcefully shut him down.


    The poor Noble Mimic continued to struggle as Lunaire grounded him.


    ¡­ I wonder what in the world he wanted to tell me about?

 Act 1: Chapter 20: Lv 1000

    Act 1: Chapter 20: Lv 1000


    One week has passed ever since I started training inside the¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡·.


    My level was raised to 1058.


    I finally surpassed the 1000th mark.


    I¡¯ve been entering the¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡· every day along with Lunaire to raise my level.


    Naturally, we¡¯re still using our old tactic of firing magic from inside ¡¶Amor Sanctuary¡·.


    But, there was some difference during these few days.


    My magic attack has finally left a noticeable wound on those aberration devils.


    ¡¸Fire Magic, 14th Rank ¡¶Inferno Ball¡·¡¹


    I thrust my sword above as I drew the magic circle.


    A crimson fireball whose size surpassed ten meters appeared above me.


    Yes, I¡¯ve mastered magic beyond the 10th rank, this is magic that belongs in the superior rank.


    This wasn¡¯t the kind of magic which I could fire just anywhere since it causes devastating damage to its surrounding.


    On top of being environmentally unfriendly, I might even be the victim of my own magic if I let my mind wander even if it was just for a moment.


    But, I see no problem in firing this magic indiscriminately in this ¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡·.


    And since the person inside Lunaire¡¯s ¡¶Amor Sanctuary¡· was safe from any damage from the outside, I will be safe as long as this giant fireball didn¡¯t explode inside of this barrier.


    My giant fireball then leaped out of the range of ¡¶Amor Sanctuary¡·¡¯s barrier and then exploded in the middle of the crowd of devils.


    The moment it exploded, the outside of Lunaire¡¯s barrier was covered by crimson colored mes.


    That me burned numerous devils.


    Yes, the reason this ¡¶Inferno Ball¡· magic was a pain in the ass was solely because of its vast AOE damage which made it impractical.


    But this skill allowed me tond a sure hit on those aberration devils in spite of my lower level.


    I shifted my attention towards the devils who happened to be in the center of the¡¶Inferno Ball¡·¡¯s explosion.


    It was a monster with an ominous appearance, it has four mouths, two noses, and three eyes on its huge head.


    One part of its face was burnt ck.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Race£º¡ç£©¤¦£ê¡«£Ì


    £Ì£ö £º3012


    £È£Ð £º14478/15361


    £Í£Ð £º15578/15662


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Yup, I managed tond around 1000 damage on it.


    Though the devils in this ce were extremely tenacious thanks to their outstanding healing rate, 1000 damage was enough for me to gain a battle contribution which means more EXP for me.


    And by the way, my current weapon wasn¡¯t ¡¶The Fool¡¯s Magic Sword¡·.


    I realized that sword was too light after my level surpassed 500.


    The weapon I use right now is a ck long sword.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Demon Sword Deis¡¿¡¶Value £ºPhantasmal¡·


    Physical Attack £º+1100


    Magic Power £º+1000


    A demon sword created by the gathering of multiple first ss cksmiths of the human race for the Demon King of Despair around 500 years ago.


    Though it was said to be able to kill anyone who wasn¡¯t its chosen wielder, In the end even one of its cksmith was possessed by ¡¶Deis¡· and killed everyone on sight.


    Asides from its performance, it was filled to the brim with high-density mana.


    Though the¡¶Demon Sword Deis¡·fell into the human hands after the defeat of the Demon King of Despair, the grudge, and malice of the Demon King who resides in the sword said to be able to kill its wielder immediately.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Even though it had a bit of a sinister history, it was just the right sword for my current stats. Although the sword was quite heavy, our current strategy hasn¡¯t changed and I was still firing magic within the barrier. The time to use this sword has yet toe.


    On another note when I asked Lunaire about the Demon King of Despair¡¯s curse in this sword, her reply was ¡ºIt¡¯s nothing, that guy is far weaker than me after all¡».


    Should I say¡­ as expected of my Master here?


    I mean in her case, it was just like me not being scared of wielding a sword loaded with goblin¡¯s malice.


    I guess there was no problem as long as I¡¯m beside Lunaire when I used this sword.


    I caught the small bottle that was passed by Lunaire, gulped down its content at once, and threw it on the ground.


    Yup, it¡¯s ¡¶Ether¡·.


    ¡¶Inferno Ball¡· wasn¡¯t a kind of fuel-efficient magic.


    I mean just today, I¡­ ¡­ already emptied thirty bottles of ¡¶Ether¡·.


    I stroked my slightly bulging belly, and then took a stance with the¡¶Demon Sword Deis¡·.


    ¡¸¡¶Inferno Ball¡·¡¹


    The area outside of barrier was once again enveloped by scorching hell-fire.


    Lunaire¡¯s ¡¶Graviburn¡· ¡®s ck light then squashed the devils who were still enveloped by the crimson me.


    We went back to Lunaire¡¯s hut after the end of our leveling session.


    Today was the rare day where I managed to return safely without ever using ¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡·¡¯s effect.


    Nowadays, I somehow managed to learn a type of escape art that buys time for me as Lunaire re-activates her barrier after I get revived by ¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡·.


    Thus avoiding the so called consecutive death-revive loop.


    ¡¸¡­. Are you alright? I never thought that we had been doing this for ten hours straight.¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry master am I¡­ troubling you?¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, I don¡¯t mind at all, the problem is your mental state¡­. Can you still hold on?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m ustomed to this now, I mean I don¡¯t feel any particr strain in my body, both physical and mental fatigue seem to be blown away by the ether¡¯s intoxication too.¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­.¡¹


    It seems that Lunaire was slightly bewildered when she heard my reply.


    ¡­ I also realized that nowadays I¡¯m slowly turning into something terrifying.


    ¡¸T-That way of thinking might be closer to an undead like me rather than a human. Please be very careful after you leave this ce since it might turn into something really troublesome if you¡¯ve gotten used to those types of thoughts.¡¹


    I suddenly nced at Lunaire¡¯s profile.


    Her eyes opened wider than usual, her lips were slightly upturned.


    ¡¸Master, you seem to be happy somewhat?¡¹


    ¡¸A-AS IF! I¡¯M REALLY ANGRY YOU KNOW!¡¹


    ¡¸NO WAY!¡­ M-My apologies!¡¹


    I just wanted to say what I saw since she seemed to be happy somewhat but¡­ I somehow received vehement opposition.


    After that, Lunaire was patting her own face for a while as if to check something.

 Act 1: Chapter 21: 《Twin Mind Law》

    Act 1: Chapter 21: ¡¶Twin Mind Law¡·


    I drew two magic circles while reading a grimoire.


    There was a magic skill called ¡¶Twin Mind Law¡· which was rmended by Lunaire, this grimoire contained the record about that skill.


    It seemed this skill enabled its user to use twopletely different magic at the same time by dividing the conscious part of the brain into two.


    In addition to increasing my learning speed, that skill increased the deployment rate of the magic circle too.


    That effect was unrivaled even whenpared to using ¡¶Ether¡· which could sharpen one¡¯s mind together with the¡¶Inquiry of Magic King¡·.


    Lunaire told me before that I shouldn¡¯t waste too much of my time even if it was just for the sake of raising my level until I mastered the¡¶Twin Mind Law¡·.


    ording to her, the¡¶Twin Mind Law¡· was a staple skill for every skilled magician.


    The reason was simply that a battle between fellow magician was under the assumption that the other party has mastered the¡¶Twin Mind Law¡·. If any magician without this skill fought another magician with this skill, the one who didn¡¯t have this skill would slowly be cornered until they are unable to fight back and then be defeated.


    ¡ºT-That¡¯s why you absolutely cannot leave this ce until you learn the¡¶Twin Mind Law¡·!¡­ Understand!? ABSOLUTELY NO LEAVING!¡»


    I heaved a sigh as I recalled Lunaire¡¯s words.


    ¡­. I¡¯ve always relied on these OP pieces of equipment all this time, I couldn¡¯t remember the moment when I was not using them in battle.


    With that said, in my current situation, well¡­ it has been three days since I¡¯ve spent most of my time trying to learn the ¡¶Twin Mind Law¡· instead of raising my level within the ¡¶Distorted World of the Curse Mirror¡·.


    During the process of learning the¡¶Twin Mind Law¡·, I was constantly assaulted by extreme headache, vexation, fatigue, and a strange feeling of emptiness.


    Anyway, those unpleasant feelings might be one of the other side effects in the learning process of this skill. Considering that I not only need to concentrate, the process also abused my brain to rewrite my mental structures.


    In addition, the learning process of this skill is really troublesome since I couldn¡¯t see the results immediately.


    When I heard that this was a must-learn skill, I realized that I, in fact, suck at learning magic.


    Well, me being a person of another world might y a big part in this.


    I checked my status to confirm my increased skills.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡ºKanata Kanzaki¡»


    Race £ºHuman


    £Ì£ö £º1211


    £È£Ð £º5813/5813


    £Í£Ð £º1695/5207


    Strength£º1695+1100


    Defense£º969+100


    Magic Power£º1453+1100


    Agility£º1332+500


    Special Skill £º


    ¡¶Rookroa Language[Lv:¨C]¡·


    Common Skill£º


    ¡¶Status Check[Lv:¨C]¡·¡¶Swordcraft:[Lv:6/10]¡·¡¶True Alchemy[Lv:11/20]¡·


    ¡¶Super-Tier Fire Magic[Lv:13/20]¡·¡¶Super-Tier Earth Magic[Lv:11/20]¡·¡¶Water Magic[Lv:9/10]¡·


    ¡¶Wind Magic[Lv:10/10]¡·¡¶Lightning Magic[Lv:3/10]¡·¡¶Ice Magic[Lv:4/10]¡·


    ¡¶White Magic[Lv:2/10]¡·¡¶Ghost Magic[Lv:10/10]¡·¡¶Barrier Magic[Lv:7/10]¡·


    ¡¶Space-Time Magic[Lv:10/10]¡·¡¶Summon Magic[Lv:7/10]¡·¡¶Spirit Magic[Lv:2/10]¡·


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡­. Before I realized it, I¡¯ve already raised my level and magic proficiency so much in this short span of time.


    ¡¶Fire Magic¡· was my most developed skill since I needed the highest firepower in the shortest amount of time to at least leave a scratch on those Devils.


    Thanks to my effort, I could use the 14th rank spell of fire magic, ¡¶Inferno Ball¡· albeit it took quite a while to finish my aria.


    Since my attack could at least damage the Devils whose level was far above mine, I guess I¡¯m at least safe even if I leave this ce.


    I was also learning ¡¶Alchemy¡· since I felt that it could be useful to incorporate it into mybat style.


    With my current proficiency level, I can make most of the drugs as long as I have the ingredients, I can also transmute metal using my mana.


    My understanding of alchemy was solid thanks to Lunaire¡¯s spartan training.


    I also learn ¡¶Earth Magic¡· since it seemed to be most practical magic to use in most kinds ofbat.


    And though it took quite a while for me to learn ¡¶Space-Time Magic¡· due to itsplex structure, I was told by Lunaire that learning this magic was a long term investment since its top-tier magic that was extremely useful.


    Learning ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡· felt so great to me.


    With this magic, I could take out or keep in anything at any time I want.


    ¡¸KaNAtA, FoOD, FooD, I¡¯M ReAAly HuNGRY.¡¹


    Noble Mimic approached me.


    ¡­ Such a gluttonous treasure box.


    Well cooking was also part of my hobbies, thus I¡¯m happy that it got such high praise but¡­


    ¡¸¡­ GeH, MaSteR is ThE One Who Ask Me.¡¹


    Noble Mimic pointed out to Lunaire with his tongue.


    Lunaire who was standing up quietly suddenly pointed her finger at Noble Mimic.


    ¡¸J-JOKe, I WaS JoKIng, MAsTER!¡¹


    Noble Mimic ran toward Lunaire and then bowed desperately in front of her as if trying to appease her anger.


    ¡¸YOu¡¯Re RaTheR TouChy LateLy, MasTer.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­. Please stop¡­ rubbing salt on my wound.¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s cheeks flushed lightly as she looked at me.


    As an outsider, I couldn¡¯t get their jokes.


    But, Noble Mimic might be really hungry.


    I didn¡¯t realize that I¡¯ve been immersed in my study for that long.


    I guess it¡¯s time to start the cooking preparation.


    ¡¸¡­ Uhm?¡¹


    A fraction of the content of the grimoire¡¯ suddenly caught my interest.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¶Twin Mind Law¡· was a powerful skill whose effect could be applied in almost anything.


    But, since one needed a unique sense, a tremendous amount of time, and extremely high talent to learn it, it was theoretically impossible for a normal human to learn this skill.


    It was a skill that was developed by an Immortal being whose lifespan was close to eternity and it took around thousands of years to be systemized by the dragons.


    A normal-pure human needed a hundred years to learn this skill and the number of pure humans who mastered ¡¶Twin Mind Law¡· in the history of humanity could be counted in one hand.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Eh, This ispletely different from what Lunaire told me before but¡­.


    What is¡­ this out of ce feeling?


    ¡¸WhaT¡¯s The MaTTer, KaNaTA? GimMe FooD.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, okay.¡¹


    I stood from my chair and went towards Noble Mimic.


    Well that grimoire was a really old book, so that information might be obsolete by now.


    The magic systemization might¡¯ve really advanced by now.


    Thus I went toward the kitchen while making such reasons in my mind.

 Act 1: Chapter 22: Hadess Impurity

    Act 1: Chapter 22: Hades''s Impurity


    I made a water ball float above my right hand and a fireball on my left hand.


    Fire magic, 2nd rank ¡¶Fire Ball¡·, and Water Magic, 2nd Rank ¡¶Water Ball¡·.


    ¡¸Alright, I can maintain both magic¡­.¡¹


    I clenched my teeth and somehow maintained them.


    ¡¶Twin Mind Methods¡·¡¯s training.


    Five days since I¡¯ve started training ¡¶Twin Mind Method¡·, I finally started getting the gist of this skill.


    My face was stiff just to maintain these two magic.


    To be honest, doing this already took a heavy toll on my mind.


    ¡¸Not BaD KAnAtA, You MatEriAliZed The Magic.¡¹


    Noble Mimic came towards me.


    To be honest, maintaining these two magics needed an extremely focused mind to the point that I didn¡¯t even have the leeway to reply to Noble Mimic.


    To get my body used to this state, I tried to maintain this state even if it was just a second longer.


    ¡¸KaNAtA, HeY, KanAATAA.¡¹


    Noble Mimic kept calling out my name.


    He began loitering around me.


    Ignore him, just ignore him.


    Though he might be disturbing me, I¡¯ve to keep my focus right now.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s GaG tIMe, bUttErfLY knOt.¡¹


    Noble Mimic¡¯s tongue stretched out and then knitted to form a butterfly.


    I wondered about how the hell he could do suchplex knots, it turned out he just stretched out his tongue into a straight line.


    ¡¸Pft¡­.¡¹


    The ball of water and fire burst as soon as I lost my focus.


    ¡­. Since it burst right on my hand, the fireball burned my right hand, and the water ball made my left hand wet.


    ¡¸Waa, my BaD KaNaTa. it SeEms I DisTurBed YoU Just When YOu¡¯Re about To Be Able To Do It¡­.¡¹


    T-This shitty Mimic really is like a no-good human¡­..


    I drank the ¡¶Ether¡· left by Lunaire for me to clear my mind from the after-effects of using the¡¶Twin Mind Method¡·, it increased my awareness and helped me remember the feeling I had just now when I was about to have a breakthrough.


    ¡¶Ether¡· is also capable of increasing someone¡¯s magic sense.


    ¡¸ArE yoU¡­ AngRY?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not, but¡­.. Well, thanks for the praise.¡¹


    I ced my hand on Noble Mimic¡¯s head and unreservedly knocked it.


    ¡¸Well, I actually wanted to receive that kind of praise from master rather than a treasure box, but¡­¡¹


    Lunaire was currently going out for a walk.


    She went to resupply our food and drug ingredients.


    In other words, she went hunting.


    ¡­.. I wonder how long it¡¯ll take for her to allow me to hunt along with her?


    Err, that might be when I leave this ce.


    ¡¸heHe, You¡¯Re SuCh A gOOd GuY, KaNaTa. Want ME tO sHaRE tHis newS With her?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I guess I¡¯ve to tell master about this myself.¡¹


    ¡¸Mugu¡­.¡¹


    I heaved a sigh.


    I started to understand how to use the¡¶Twin Mind Method¡·.


    ¡­. The stronger I became, the closer the day I¡¯ve to leave this ce.


    ¡¸¡­ Just a bit more and I¡¯ll master the ¡¶Twin Mind Method¡·, after that¡­.. I guess I can fight on equal grounds against the mages outside of this ce as long as I raised my level, right?¡¹


    ¡¸eH?¡¹


    Noble Mimic gave a strange reply in hearing my words.


    ¡¸Did I just say something strange?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ W-WeLL, I AlSo haD No IdeA AbOut ThE WorLd OutSide BuT, I GuEss YoU¡¯LL bE FinE.¡¹


    Noble Mimic said as if trying to be as elusive as possible.


    ¡­ It seemed he wanted to tell me about something but he didn¡¯t say anything even after I waited for him to continue.


    Anyway, my magic precision should¡¯ve been raised thanks to the¡¶Twin Mind Method¡·.


    My biggest harvest in this training might be the fact that I could cast one magic without any real need to be focused on my utmost limit rather than using two magic at the same time.


    This might increase my leveling efficiency in hunting the Mirror Devils.


    ¡­ I guess it was time to start nning for when I leave this ce.


    ¡¸Treasure box-san, have you ever left this ce? You know, like sightseeing outside¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Not realLy, I¡¯M juSt HaPpY WiTh LoiTerINg ArOunD InsiDe ThIs Ce FoR FooD Or FiGhTinG OtHEr DeMONs. I HaS No INTeRESt In ThinGs LikE ToWn Or CounTRY.¡¹


    ¡­. What a demon-like reply.


    Well, sometimes I forget that he is a demon who lived in this ce, he was like a dog who loitered around Lunaire.


    ¡¸On ToP Of ThaT, MastEr is Also LivINg in THis ce. I¡¯vE NeVeR SeE A BeAuTy LikE MasTer OutSide. YoU AlsO NeVer MeT SomeONe As BeaUtIfUL As Her EvEn In YoUr WorLd, Right?¡¹


    Noble Mimic let out a pervertedugh.


    What a lustful box¡­.


    Well, he might simply never have met a female Mimic.


    ¡¸¡­. WeLL, I FeeL ThaT KaNaTa NeVer Met One BefOre. I Don¡¯T KnoW AboUt The OtHer HumAn But, I FeEl SomEsoRt of CheMisTry whEn I TeAsiNg You.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    I¡¯ve waited for him to continue since he was hinting about something just now.


    ¡¸Even sO¡­. MaStEr Is StaYinG In This Ce. And, TeAsing MaSteR is Far MorE AmuSInG ThaN TeAsiNg YoU, KanAta.¡¹


    ¡¸Treasure Box-san¡­.¡¹


    Though he normally teased her, Noble Mimic does care about Lunaire in his own ways.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Why did master refuse to leave this ce?¡¹


    ¡­. It seemed that I didn¡¯t misunderstand at that time in the fact that Lunaire was really happy about meing to this ce.


    She was definitely feeling lonely.


    The person herself denied it when I asked her¡­¡­ Moreover, it felt like she didn¡¯t want me to stay for too long in this ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    Noble Mimic kept his silence for a while.


    It seemed he didn¡¯t hear my question just now.


    Could it be that it was something that I shouldn¡¯t ask him?


    ¡¸¡­ It seems I¡¯ve been overstepping my boundary. I will report the progress of my training to master when shees backter.¡¹


    ¡¸OraAa.¡¹


    Noble Mimic suddenly opened his mouth when I was about to leave.


    ¡¸Oraaa?¡¹


    ¡¸YeaH. MaStEr iS UsInG NuMeRouS ForBiddEN MaGIc To ForCefuLly ReVivIng yOu.¡¹


    Forcefully revived me numerous times¡­ with forbidden magic.


    ¡¸Is there some difference between revived with those forbidden magic and revived by the¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡·?¡¹


    ¡¸A lot. At ThaT TimE, She DiDn¡¯T HaVe God-TIeR aRteFact or DiVinE MaGic. In AddiTIon, ThAt SnAke RinG Can¡¯T ReVive A CorpSe. It¡¯S MoRe LiKE SaVinG YoUr LifE WhEn YoU¡¯Re On The BRink of DeaTH RathER thaN ReViving YoU AftEr yOu Dead. If sHe LeaVing her CorPse For Too LoNg wIlL CaUSe Her BodY To Rot and hEr BlooD CoaGulAted And TurN intO pOisON.¡¹


    ¡¸Master¡­ too?¡¹


    ¡¸YeS. For ExAmplE, Any HumAn EmBRaCed By MasTer wiLL Rot In No TimE. ShE, An ImmOrTal BeINg iS OnE WhO FaRtheSt FrOM ThE DeaTh, Or ShouLd I SaY, SHe Is DeAth HerSelF.¡¹


    ¡­ Come to think of it, when she led me by hand, master always held on to my sleeve instead of my hand.


    I thought she did that because she was a shy person, it turned out her reason might be to avoid direct contact with my skin.


    ¡¸Therefore she insTinCtiVeLY AvoId LiVinG BeINg. In OrDer FoR The IgnOraNT BaBy tO FeAr DeATh, ThEy HaVe To DeTesT HaDes¡¯s ImPuRity.¡¹[TL : I¡¯m not too clear about this Hades¡¯s Impurity but it might be rted to living beings who rejected their death, thus bing an undead.]


    I recalled the first time I met Lunaire.


    Which reminded me, at that time¡­ I feared my savior, Lunaire, more than the demon who attacked me.


    Though that fear gradually diminished because she was my benefactor and my mind was at the limit at that time. That fear hadpletely disappeared now that I lived under one roof with her.


    ¡¸It MiGHt Be DiFfereNt CaSe For YoU WhO CamE From AnoTher WorlD. If YoU ComE FrOM A WoRLD witHouT UnDeaD, YoUr CommOn SenSe MigHT Be MisMAtChed WiTh tHE NatiVes Of ThiS WorLD. MoSt oF AlL, MasTer ReAlLy PleaSed WiTh YoUr ReActIOn WheN YoU Met Her For The FiRsT TimE MoRe ThaN WhAt YOU tHInk.¡¹


    ¡­. Come to think of it, I always thought that her action at that time was strange, she left me as soon as she saved me.


    She might be worried about the effect of Hades¡¯s Impurity.


    So this was the reason for Lunaire to stay within ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    ¡­. Is it really okay for me to leave this ce?


    ¡¸Can you stop saying things for your own convenience.¡¹


    Before we realized, Lunaire was already inside the hut.


    Noble Mimic who failed to detect her presence twitched.


    ¡¸Something like impurities were nothing as long as I restrained it. And Noble, don¡¯t talk as if you knew all about me.¡¹


    Noble Mimic seemed dejected as if his body grew smaller.


    ¡¸B-But then, why did¡­.¡¹


    Before Ipleted my sentence, Lunaire knitted her eyebrows, seemingly displeased by my words.


    ¡¸I should¡¯ve told you, again and again, I-Hate-Humans.¡¹


    Lunaire dered with a cold piercing tone.


    Her deration shut me down at once, I couldn¡¯t do anything but stood there dumbfoundedly in my ce.

 Act 1: Chapter 23: The End of Leveling

    Act 1: Chapter 23: The End of Leveling


    Days passed by as I raised my level in the¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡· along with Lunaire.


    I¡¯ve long since forgotten how many times I¡¯ve entered this ce.


    Surely, it¡¯s been more than one month and a half ever since I was sent into this ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    I used Wind Magic, 3rd Rank ¡¶Flugel¡· to fly around inside the ¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡·.


    In spite of its low rank, this magic was truly useful.


    Although low-rank magic¡¯s firepower was on the level of ¡°meh¡± at best, they¡¯re versatile for mobility or obstruction.


    The grotesque devils were chasing after me while I was flying but, thanks to ¡¶Flugel¡· they were left far behind me because of my increased mobility.


    One devil that had been waiting ahead of me came towards me.


    It was a devil with an eerie appearance that resembled a giant wheel with a lot of small human faces on its surface.


    ¡­ Well these kinds of eerie appearances are normal in this ce though.


    It charged in a straight line, rolling it¡¯s body and went for my nk.


    Therge face in the middle of the wheel wasughing as it looked at me.


    I kicked this annoying wheel and used the recoil to do a mid-air jump as I shed its frame.


    The wheel¡¯srge face¡¯sugh changed to that of surprise as soon as it realized that its body was bisected by my sh. Its eyes showed its white color.


    ying dead huh¡­. What an annoyingly tough devil.


    I left that annoying wheel to enjoy the rest of its short life, to attack the other devils who were chasing after me.


    I took a deep breath and spun another magic circle while controlling my flight path with ¡¶Flugel¡·.


    I¡¯ve mastered the¡¶Twin Mind Law¡·.


    The current me could easily wield two magic at the same time.


    Forget about two, I could even use three at the same time.


    I turned around with ¡¶Flugel¡· to face the crowd of devils as I pointed my sword towards them.


    Some of the devils amongst the crowd tried to attack me with their long-distance attacks AKA a beam-like attack or tentacle-like attack.


    ¡¸Fire Magic, 14th Rank ¡¶Inferno Ball¡·¡¹


    A giant crimson fireball which had a diameter that surpassed ten meters headed towards the flock of those devils.


    ¡¸You¡¯re attracting too many of them! At this rate, you¡¯re going to be swallowed by your exploding me too!¡¹


    Lunaire who watched my battle from the beginning gave me a warning.


    But, no problem.


    I¡¯ve decided to use this n with that situation in mind.


    I canceled ¡¶Flugel¡· and spun another magic circle.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 4th Rank;¡¶Short Gate¡·¡¹


    The magic circle¡¯s light wrapped my body and sent it to another location, around 5 meters away from my original location.


    Just like its name, ¡¶Short Gate¡· was a short distance teleportation magic.


    Although its activation was slowpared to ¡¶Flugel¡· and it left the user defenseless the moment before teleportation, the user was practically invincible during the teleportation process. It was an excellent magic to cause a momentary opening to my enemies.


    As long as I cast ¡¶Short Gate¡·¡¯s magic circle the moment I invoked ¡¶Inferno Ball¡·, my safety was guaranteed.


    My crimson me dyed the mirror world in a crimson color as it swallowed the devils who were chasing after me.


    The effect of my equipped sword and my own level changed the magic itself.


    No devil was alive after receiving a direct hit from that crimson fireball.


    On the contrary, I could hit them with super rank magic in a surprise attack by letting them close in on me, while I prepared ¡¶Inferno Ball¡· and then ¡¶Short Gate¡· in session.


    Naturally, one wrong move and I would be swallowed by my own magic though¡­.


    I had to say that the results ofbining these two magic with ¡¶Twin Mind Law¡· was superb.


    ¡¸KYANKYAN!¡¹


    A dog devil wrapped in ck mes charged through the crimson hellfire.


    Although I said dog¡­ Its head was that of a curly-haired middle-aged man with a crown on top of his head. [TL : Kanata¡¯s nemesis appear]


    It was none other than this shitty dog who cornered me until I was on the verge of dying- scrap that. I might have been really dead if not for Lunaire¡¯s help, especially the first time I entered this ¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡·.


    This shitty bastard was really a tough one, I¡¯ve yet to be able to kill this shitty dog.


    But, this was the end.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 19th Rank; ¡¶Graviburn¡·¡¹


    ¡¸KYAAA¡­.¡¹


    The ck light spread out, twining around that shitty dog.


    The other devils were also pulled along by the sucking force of the ck light.


    ¡¸This is the debut of me using this magic in livebat.¡¹


    It was Lunaire¡¯s most favorite magic, ¡¶Graviburn¡·.


    Despite the fact Icked safety, precision, control, and the spell had a smaller scalepared to the¡¶Inferno Ball¡· that I fired a while ago, its firepower was undoubtedly the best amongst my arsenal.


    I let go of my sword.


    The ck light that wrapped around those devils rapidly shrunk down in size.


    It then exploded, scattering around the flesh and bodily fluid of the devils that was trapped inside of the ck light.


    Yes, I¡¯ve finally reached the level in which I no longer had to rely on Lunaire¡¯s assistance to fight the devils in this ¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡·.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡ºKanata Kanzaki¡»


    Race £ºHuman


    £Ì£ö £º4122


    £È£Ð £º17526/19786


    £Í£Ð £º6832/17725


    P ATK £º5771+4300


    DEF £º3298+100


    M ATK £º4946+3900


    AGI £º4534+2000


    Special Skill £º


    ¡¶Rookroa Language [Lv:¨C]¡·¡¶Twin Mind Law [Lv:8/10]¡·


    Common Skill£º


    ¡¶Status Check [Lv:¨C]¡·¡¶Swordcraft: [Lv:9/10]¡·¡¶True Alchemy [Lv:16/20]¡·


    ¡¶Divine me Magic [Lv:21/30]¡·¡¶Super Tier Earth Magic [Lv:17/20]¡·¡¶Super Tier Water Magic [Lv:12/20]¡·


    ¡¶Super Tier Wind Magic [Lv:13/20]¡·¡¶Lightning Magic [Lv:7/10]¡·¡¶Ice Magic [Lv:7/10]¡·


    ¡¶White Magic [Lv:4/10]¡·¡¶Super Tier Ghost Magic [Lv:12/20]¡·¡¶Barrier Magic [Lv:7/10]¡·


    ¡¶Super Tier Time-Space Magic [Lv:18/20]¡·¡¶Summon Magic [Lv:10/10]¡·¡¶Spirit Magic [Lv:10/10]¡·


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡­. Uhm, after reaching this level, my level hardly rose even after I single-handedly defeated that many ¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡·¡¯s devils.


    I followed Lunaire¡¯s advice and trained in the other magics outside my area of expertise, my alchemy level had increased by a lot.


    My ¡¶Twin Mind Law¡· reached the level where I could use it in livebat.


    To prevent my over-reliance towards magic, I trained my swordsmanship too, just in case there was a time when my magic was sealed.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 4th Rank;¡¶Short Gate¡·¡¹


    I used that magic to teleport myself closer to Lunaire.


    ¡¸Master, I think this is enough for today. Shall we go back?¡¹


    I called out to Lunaire.


    ¡­ After I heard the matter about Hades Impurity from Noble Mimic, I felt that there was a small distance between me and Lunaire.


    Though Lunaire¡¯s tone returned to her usual taciturn tone after that, I somehow noticed that she seemed to be constantly distracted by something.


    Even I couldn¡¯t help but notice that she intentionally returned to her usual tone.


    The current Lunaire seemed to be thinking about something.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    After seemingly thinking about something for a while, Lunaire¡¯s eyelids opened slowly.


    ¡¸Your leveling is already¡­. No, you might not even need my help anymore. Congrattion.¡¹


    Lunaire said with a serene voice.

 Act 1: Chapter 24: Graduation

    Act 1: Chapter 24: Graduation


    After we finished with the leveling session in the ¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡·, we returned to Lunaire¡¯s hut.


    Thus, after a brief review regarding magic, drugpounding, and meditation, I went straight to cooking our meal without doing the¡¶Twin Mind Method¡· training.


    ¡¸YOu¡¯re StronGer Than Me NoW, KanAta!¡¹


    Noble Mimic said as if admiring me.


    Surely, my current self might be able to win in a one-on-one fight against Noble Mimic.


    Before, I thought ¡°What the hell is with this uselessly high-level monster¡± but, I never expected that I would be even stronger than him in an extremely short amount of time.


    ¡¸Yeah, good job on reaching this level. Uhm¡­ Ka, Ka¡­¡¹


    Lunaire was suddenly unable to finish her sentence, there was a tinge of pink on her cheeks.


    ¡¸M-My student.¡¹


    Lunaire said, coughing as if to gloss over her unfinished sentence.


    What did she¡­ want to tell me just now?


    ¡¸PleAsE Do ForgIVe HeR. MaStEr aRen¡¯T Used CallEd AnoTHer PersoN¡¯s NamE After AlL.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re mistaken! I was just a little bit absentminded just now!¡¹


    Lunaire got angry at Noble Mimic.


    ¡­. Come to think of it, Lunaire might have never called out to me by name.


    No, it was not ¡°Might be¡±, it was ¡°NEVER¡±.


    It might be just as he said, Lunaire intentionally didn¡¯t call me by name so that meant that she wasn¡¯t used to doing so.


    ¡¸Just once, I want you to call me by name, Master.¡¹


    When I said what suddenly came to my mind, Lunaire red at me with a scornful gaze.


    ¡¸¡­ Are you trying to mock me?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re mistaken! I really just wanted you to call me by name, Master!¡¹


    ¡¸F-Fine then¡­ just to be clear, i-it¡¯s not like I¡¯m looking for a chance to do that.¡¹


    ¡­. Seriously?


    Was it only me who couldn¡¯t remember that?


    Lunaire closed her eyes as she readjusted her breath.


    S-She looked like someone who was prepared to do a suicide attack¡­.


    Her condition was strange, was it really hard for her to say one name?


    Just when I thought she wanted to say something, her lips suddenly shut again.


    W-Was that a feint just now?


    I mean, right now even my face was blushing.


    ¡¸Ka-Ka-Kanata¡­.-San?¡¹


    Lunaire said while covering her face with her hands.


    Though I was so happy that she finally called me by name, I unconsciously covered my face with my hands too due to embarrassment.


    ¡¸P-Please drop the honorific.¡¹


    Noble Mimic was restlessly looking around the hut.


    ¡¸WhAt¡­ In ThE HeLL I SaW JuST NoW?¡¹


    Thus, I continued the cooking preparation in a lighter mood than before.


    I was rather anxious right now since my face might be loosened somehow.


    Thus, I pped my hands on my cheeks to straighten my loosened face.


    When I carried the dishes to the dining room, Noble Mimic was looking at Lunaire who was standing up to help me.


    ¡¸So, WhAT KiND Of TRAInINg YoU¡¯Re GoINg To DO NeXT?¡¹


    Noble Mimic asked as if to tease Lunaire.


    I also caught my breath in hearing him say those words.


    Because it was a topic that I wanted to avoid after the end of today¡¯s leveling session in the¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡·.


    ¡¸Congrattion. Your leveling is already¡­. No, you might not even need my help anymore. ¡¹


    ¡­ Was what she said at the end of today¡¯s leveling session.


    Those words indicated the end of my training.


    I¡¯ve to leave this ce as soon as possible after I finished my training in this ce, Lunaire reminded me about that fact numerous times.


    Lunaire closed her eyes, she had nothing to say in this regard.


    Maybe because he guessed Lunaire¡¯s condition, Noble Mimic stopped moving his body and looked at her silently.


    Lunaire opened her eyes a few secondster.


    ¡¸¡­ I think you¡¯ve be strong enough. The way you are now should be fine even without my help in the outside world. You¡¯ve finished your training.¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s words attacked me like a heavy blow.


    ¡­ Although I knew that this day woulde sooner orter, it still hurt my heart no matter how many times I heard it.


    I ended up forgetting about replying to her and just stared down silently.


    Even though getting out of this ce should be my goal, before I realized, the days I spent training whileughing with Noble Mimic and Lunaire became extremely important to me.


    Leaving this ce meant that I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet her any longer.


    ¡¸YoU¡¯VE GrAduTED HuH! YAY, Let¡¯S PaRtY FoR SeVEn DAyS To CelEbRATe YoUr GRAdua-¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸No, you must leave today.¡¹


    Lunaire interrupted Noble Mimic with her usual indifferent voice.


    Though his body stretched up in delight a moment ago, it was already hunched over by the next moment.


    ¡¸I also have a mountain of things I wanted to do before you came and took a lot of my precious time. Though I¡¯ll be lying if I said that I think of nothing of the days I spent with you¡­. Please do not waste your time in a gloomy ce like this.¡¹


    ¡¸Master¡­ About that matter¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. For an immortal being like me, several dozen days I used for training you was just my way of killing time. Moreover, my emotional attachment is lighter than yours, so do not be troubled by it¡­¡¹


    ¡­ I had no idea how to reply to her statement.


    I was wondering whether or not Lunaire really meant it when she said those words.


    Although she was a poor talker with a shy personality, there was no reason for her to tell me such words.


    Or else¡­ I¡¯ve simply misunderstood her.


    ¡¸A-Are YoU SeRIouS, MasTER?¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Noble?¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, iT¡¯S NoThINg¡­¡¹


    Lunaire started moving the te towards the dining table.


    In the meanwhile, I just stood there dumbfoundedly as I looked at her.


    ¡¸There was somewhere I wanted to visit after this, can youe with me after dinner? It will be thest ce we will go to.¡¹


    Lunaire called out to me who was still frozen.


    L-Last ce¡­ to visit?


    Noble Mimic hung around that seemingly looked dejected after his request for tagging along was answered with him almost being sted to dust by Lunaire.

 Act 1: Chapter 25: Immortal Beings Past

    Act 1: Chapter 25: Immortal Being''s Past


    I was currently strolling around with Lunaire in ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    ¡¸Uhm, the ce you want to show me is¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Lunaire kept her silence, just shutting her eyes a little.


    ¡¸¡­ we¡¯re about to arrive.¡¹


    Lunaire said to me,pletely ignoring my previous remark.


    For some reason, that was all she told me. I¡¯m not that confident in guessing what she was thinking about right now.


    She was a surprisingly expressive person despite her expressionless face.


    It had been close to one month and a half ever since I came to this ce. All I managed to do was read the subtle changes in her face.


    We were walking side-by-side in silence.


    Despite the constant attack from the demons around us, Lunaire blocked them from approaching us with her barrier magic. She then finished them off with her prided space-time magic.


    She dealt with all of those demons without even looking at them, just like a walk in the park.


    Although I could fight back against the demons around this area, I was still far from reaching her level.


    ¡¸Master¡­ about that matter¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not your master any more.¡¹


    ¡­. This felt awkward. I mean, it felt like Lunaire was deliberately trying to put a stop to our conversation.


    Her blunt attitude eventually stopped me from asking anything.


    We arrived in a ce where there were huge white pirs that lined up from both sides.


    Some of these pirs look like some sort of unknown demons.


    Finally, when I was about to ask Lunaire whether we¡¯ve arrived at our destination, we reached a giant stairway that headed below.


    Lunaire stopped in her tracks.


    ¡¸Is this¡­.. The ce?¡¹


    Lunaire took out a blue cloth and gave it to me.


    A magic bag.


    It could easily carry items more than dozens of times of its size.


    But, I¡¯ve received one from Lunaire before, that¡¯s why it felt strange for the current me who had mastered ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·.


    I tried to guess why she gave me another magic bag now , but I really couldn¡¯t think of the reason.


    Lunaire threw the magic bag towards me who was still staring nkly at her.


    I snapped back and caught the magic bag in a hurry.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve packed grimoires, spare weapons, and miracle drugs in that bag for you. And please be careful to not identally release the devils inside the¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡· when your training inside of it.¡¹


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    ¡¸At first, my n was to send you back by escorting you until you were above the ground. But then I realized that it¡¯s faster to send you back via a teleportation circle on this floor, the deepest floor of Cocytus. Currently, you should be strong enough to defeat thest guardian.¡¹


    ¡¸W-Wait a minute!¡¹


    I interrupted Lunaire¡¯s speech.


    ¡¸Are we going to¡­. Part in this ce!?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Noble might have tried to stop you from leaving since he hase to like you so much. I might¡¯ve permitted you to stay in this ce forever too.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yeah, you¡¯re right¡­.¡¹


    ¡­ Yeah, I also considered the possibilities on the way to this ce.


    But, I¡¯ve not prepared my heart for this separation yet.


    ¡¸Well then, take care. We will not meet againter.¡¹


    Lunaire turned around and said those words to me with a bone-chilling tone.


    ¡¸P-Please wait a minute!¡¹


    Lunaire stopped in her ce and then turned around to face me.


    Though I asked her to stop, the next moment, I waspletely at a loss for words.


    Since I was originally staying in her house out of her kindness, there was really no need for me to stay in this ce now that I¡¯ve aplished my goal.


    ¡¸M-Master¡­. Do you really have no interest in the world outside of this ce? I mean, always locking yourself up inside of¡¶Cocytus¡· is¡­ just too lonely, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯ve told you before that I hate humans. Even the matter of me helping you is just a way for me to kill time, I will be troubled if you stay in this ce any longer¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸L-Lie, I-I know that you¡¯re lying!¡¹


    When I said so, Lunaire¡¯s eyes opened wide, clearly surprised by my sudden cry.


    Lunaire kept her silence for a while but then, she heaved a deep and long sigh.


    ¡¸¡­. Want to hear a really old story? It might take some time though.¡¹


    I nodded at her.


    Lunaire¡¯s face that stiffened ever since I finished my training softened a little bit.


    A whileter, Lunaire told me about her story prior to bing a lich.


    ¡¸Lets see¡­ I was born around a thousand years ago¡­.¡¹


    ¨D¨D Lunaire was born around a thousand years ago in a famous wizard family.


    With her inborn talent and gifted education from her father since her early childhood, she became the greatest wizard of the sessive generation of her family. All at the tender age of ten.


    It was also around that age that Lunaire¡¯s father and master passed away.


    Despite the sadness of losing her father, Lunaire had to see her sick mother who became more emaciated as time passed. All the while she researched necromancy outside of the public eyes.


    Feeling the limit of her personal research, she illegally entered the domain of forbidden magic. She changed her ns and made her way towards the apex of the magician while shutting down other magicians with her power. She finally mastered the way to resurrect the dead with necromancy at the age of fourteen.


    But then, upon reaching the age of fourteen, she was separated from everything she had learned up until then.


    She learned that resurrecting the dead was a taboo, and was told just what kind of disaster would befall her if she resurrected someone as an undead with necromancy.


    Along with her mother¡¯s health improvement, she eventually canceled her ns to use necromancy.


    A problem had urred three yearster, the time when Lunaire turned seventeen.


    A being called the Demon King appeared in her country.


    ¡±Demon King¡± was a name that referred to a monster who became extremely powerful after it had experienced a rapid self-evolution. In some cases, they could even empower their subordinates.


    They appeared out of nowhere without any kind of warning signs, and if they were left alone, they would build their own monster army and ughter human inhabitants. Leaving nothing in their wake.


    Going back in history, quite a number of prosperous countries were destroyed by them in just a few years. Strangely enough, the world had yet to be conquered by a demon king up until now.


    Though the person who met a demon king before said that the demon king was ¡ºChoosen By The World¡», there was no way to know whether it was true or not.


    Lunaire was chosen to be a part of the soldier¡¯s subjugation party due to her mastery of magic. She also went towards the battlefield to subjugate the demon king.


    Although its status was said to be within the upper part of a mid-rank demon king, they barely won against it.


    Their original n was to send twenty of their hand-picked elites into the Demon King¡¯s castle in the midst of battle and assassinate it. However, half of the assassination squad was killed by the Demon King and the rest were heavily injured and escaped from the Demon King¡¯s ughter.


    Lunaire didn¡¯t miss that opening, she managed to kill the Demon King while locked in a double simultaneous attack. She killed the Demon King and the Demon King¡¯s counterattack killed her.


    The necromancy that she learned since the age of ten was finally put into practice at that moment.


    Since the demon king was an intelligent being, it knew about human society very well.


    It seemed that even the Demon King itself would never have expected that a noble daughter from a famous magician family was, in fact, a master of the highest rank necromancy.


    Lunaire used herself as the bait to guide her opponent. After shepleted the special procedures, she sessfully deployed her necromancy magic, and then she extracted the still beating heart of the Demon King.


    In fact, Lunaire was on the verge of dying at that time but¡­ even in herst moments, she was worried about what was going to happen to her mother after her death.


    She was aware that her mother who miraculously recovered from the sadness of losing her father was mainly due to Lunaire¡¯s existence.


    Lunaire was aware that her death would bring even heavier sadness to her mother.


    To be an undead with necromancy, Lunaire needed the living heart of a powerful demon.


    Fortunately, or maybe, unfortunately, she had the living heart of the demon king in her hand.


    Lunaire had also prepared the other ingredients a long time ago in her dimension pocket, she was ready to finish the ritual.


    Lunaire was troubled about her mother¡¯s situation while facing her imminent deathand then, her fear of death triumphed.


    Most of all, she was running out of time with every passing second.


    Lunaire prepared the other necessary ingredients and set it up so her necromancy would be invoked automatically when the moon was rising.


    The reason being was she couldn¡¯t turn herself into an undead when she was still alive, and she couldn¡¯t invoke her necromancy by herself if she was dead.


    ¨D¨D Thus, Lunaire cast away her humanity and gained eternal life in return.


    ¡¸And then¡­ uhm, your mother is¡­.¡¹


    When I asked that question, Lunaire shook her head.


    ¡¸Due to the effect of Hades¡¯s Impurity. Nay, even without that, the magic that vited the boundary of life and death is seen as the greatest taboo by religion. I¡¯ve understood that and yet¡­ I only TRULY understood the reason after I turned myself into an undead.¡¹


    Lunaire said so with a deep and heavy voice.


    ¡­. But, I can only imagine what has happened to her back then.


    I¡¯m sure that Lunaire¡¯s attachment towards life wasn¡¯t for her non-existent friends or for the masses, it was for her mother. However, her grief was caused by her mother who couldn¡¯t ept her as an undead.

 Act 1: Chapter 26: Immortal Beings Curse

    Act 1: Chapter 26: Immortal Being''s Curse


    ¡¸¡­ Thus, I¡¯m not lying when I told you that I hate humans. Or rather dislike, to be exact. I have no intention to leave this ce, it would be better that way.¡¹


    Lunaire said so.


    It was natural for her to dislike humans.


    Although she put her life on the line to subjugate the Demon King for the sake of the people, the people she tried to save repaid her kindness and sacrifice with cruel betrayal. She was even rejected by her own mother just because she turned herself into an immortal being.


    ¡ºThe reason why I live in this ce is because¡­ I detest the humans who betrayed me.¡»


    That was what Lunaire told me on the first day I met her.


    Lunaire was very much aware of the consequences of using the forbidden magic to revive herself.


    The four years¡¯ worth of effort to revive her father was wasted and also in vain because she decided to ept her father¡¯s death.


    On top of that, she was a kind and gentle girl.


    Thus, I was certain that she didn¡¯t take revenge on her mother, and the people she saved for betraying her.


    I mean if she really hated humans for real, she wouldn¡¯t have treated me ¨C the same kind of species, a human, who have betrayed her in the past ¨C with such kindness.


    But¡­ since she still said that she was¡ºBetrayed¡» even after thousand years had passed since then, I¡¯m sure that their betrayal left a huge trauma within her heart, even until now.


    Thus she had no interest in leaving this ce since she had no interest in the so-called humans themselves.


    ¡¸¡­ that¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯m really happy when you treated me like a normal human despite knowing that I was a lich. Though the one and half months that I spent with you seem like nothing to an immortal being like me¡­. There¡¯s no doubt that I¡¯ve really enjoyed every single moment I¡¯ve spent with you.¡¹


    Lunaire said so with a lonely smile on her beautiful face.


    It was the first time I saw a smile on her seemingly eternally expressionless face.


    ¡¸Master¡­ P-Please, let me stay with you! Master, I likee you! I¡¯ll stay by your side, forever! That¡¯s why¡­.¡¹


    Lunaire shook her head lightly, chewing her lips as if she tried her best to hold back her own feelings.


    ¡¸I¡¯m d that you feel that way. But, you shouldn¡¯t be staying in this ce¡­ Moreover, there¡¯s nothing interesting in staying with the likes of me. I¡¯m a lich, always enveloped by Hades¡¯s Impurity. It¡¯ll bring unimaginable pain to any human who touches it and kills them.¡¹


    ¡­. Noble Mimic had told me that before.


    For every living being all parts of the undead, be it their blood, their flesh, their mana, or even their soul was a deadly poison.


    But my body moved on its own.


    It was a bold act that was beyond my imagination, especially in normal circumstances.


    But just for today, I couldn¡¯t care less about such matters because this might be thest time I could see Lunaire.


    I rushed over to Lunaire who had cast her eyes down and embraced her.


    Despite her inhumanly strong power, her body was as delicate as snow.


    A long time ago, she embarked on a mission that resulted in her own death, and even after her death, she was constantly on the run until she arrived in ¡¶Cocytus¡·. She then obtained an unimaginable power.


    That seemed like it was glorious and all but, to me,, she was a frail girl with a a huge trauma that urred in her past.


    ¡¸Eh, W-What are you doing! If you keep doing this, my Hades¡¯s Impurity will¡­.!¡¹


    Lunaire shouted those words in a flustered manner.


    It felt like there are molten metals that were poured over my skin. Even breathing became extremely painful for me.


    But, it was not like I couldn¡¯t endure this level of pain.


    The pain that I felt during my training was even more severe than this.


    I put more power into my embrace.


    Her skin was smooth and silky.


    ¡¸Look, this level of pain¡­ is nothing for me. This is thanks to your training, master.¡¹


    Lunaire looked at me with beet-red cheeks and a surprised look on her face.


    I ignored my pain and showed her the brightest smile I could muster in my situation.


    But¡­ I guess I needed to be a little bit stronger.


    In that way, the effect of her Hades¡¯s Impurity could be abated even further.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why let me-!¡¹


    Lunaire smiled elegantly as she closed her eyes and then she returned my embrace as if to feel my body¡¯s temperature.


    ¡¸¡­ Thank you very much, Kanata¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­. Master!¡¹


    And then, Lunaire pushed me away.


    ¡¸EH¡­¡¹


    My body was easily blown away with just a light push.


    My body fell andnded right at the bottom of the stairs.


    I¡¯ve no choice but to stabilize my posture and jump up with ¡¶Short Gate¡·.


    Or so I thought until I saw the magic circles forming in front of Lunaire.


    Lunaire¡¯s magic invoked even faster than mine.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 17th Rank ¡¶Fracture¡·¡¹


    Something that resembled ck roots was spread around the area beginning from the center of Lunaire¡¯s magic circle.


    Those ck roots pierced the stairs, the pirs, and the floor.


    In the next moment, the ck roots shone and tore apart the entire area as it was pierced by them.


    Her magic interrupted mine and dropped me along with a mountain of debris below the stairs.


    Lunaire used another magic to float in the air.


    ¡¸M-Master¡­ Why did Y¡ª!¡¹


    ¡¸Kanata¡­ I like you too. But¡­ that¡¯s even more of a reason for me to let you go, to enjoy your life as a human.¡¹


    From between the rubbles of the stairs, I could see Lunaire¡¯s tears.


    ¡¸Enjoy your lifetime as a human¡­ Because that¡¯s something I could never hope for.¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s figure then vanished from that spot.


    Although I was at loss for words when I heard her parting words that harmed the both of us, I lifted my face and shouted at the top of my lungs so that she could hear my voice.


    ¡¸I AM DEFINITELY GOING TO RETURN TO THIS ¡¶COCYTUS¡·! THAT¡¯S WHY I¡¯LL DO AS YOU SAY: TO LOOK AROUND THIS WORLD AND THEN!! AND THEN! I¡¯LL COME BACK TO MEET YOU AGAIN, MAS-¡­ NAY, I¡¯LL BE BACK FOR YOU, LUNAIRE-SAN!¡¹

 Act 1: Chapter 27: Cocytus Capture

    Act 1: Chapter 27: Cocytus Capture


    I, who was dropped into the 91st floor of ¡¶Cocytus¡· by Lunaire¡¯s magic¡­ was buried under the rubbles of stairs that were also dropped down along with me.


    After I managed to get myself out of the debris, I took out the recovery¡¯s miracle drug from my ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·and drank it as I decided to take a rest in that ce.


    This whole area was covered, from the floor up until the ceiling, with a mountain of debris.


    Lunaire¡¯s ¡¶Dimension Fissure¡· was simply too terrifying.


    Although I was not yet able to use the same magic since right now I was still at the 17th rank of space-time magic, I doubt I could produce the same level of destruction as her at the same level.


    In the very first ce, there was a high chance that my magic will spiral out of control if I ever used it at my current level.


    ¡­ But, she was truly merciless when she pushed me down from there.


    I guess the effects of ¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡· invoked once when I was buried under the rubble.


    She might have gone as far as that so that I wouldn¡¯t ever even think about going back but still¡­.


    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­ Lunaire-san. I¡¯ll do my best on my own from this point.¡¹


    To be honest¡­ I rather go back to Lunaire¡¯s ce than leave this ce.


    But, she went all out to send me out of this ce and to enjoy my life as a human.


    I¡¯ll definitelye to visit this ce again someday. Now I¡¯ve to finish my master¡¯sst order: to go out and see the world with my own eyes.


    This dungeon was apparently covered by an extremely powerful barrier which limits the use of long-distance teleportation.


    But, I might be able to find something that could bypass that power.


    As long as I found that ¡°something¡±, visiting Lunaire from the outside might be simple enough.


    I bowed at the mountain of rubble, towards Lunaire on the other side of that rubble, turned around, and went even further into this area.


    Lunaire had told me that I just need to reach the 100th floor and to go to the surface by using the special teleportation circle in there.


    After walking for a while, I met a dead end.


    There was a golden shield on the wall in front of me.


    How nostalgic¡­.


    I approached until I was right before the wall and just as I picked up that golden shield.


    In that moment, the wall in front of me suddenly opened up and formed a huge mouth.


    ¡¸As I thought.¡¹


    I kicked the ground to dodge the giant mouth that was about to eat me.


    The wall made a crunching sound as its mouth formed into a sneer-like shape.


    ¡¸D-D-Don¡¯T¡­¡¹


    I crushed the golden shield in my hands.


    The shield then lost its golden shine and then turned into dust in the next moment.


    ¡¸¡­ Strange, you¡¯re actually moving like a turtle.¡¹


    Gluttony Mimic, it was the same kind of demon who ate my arm before, when I had just arrived in this ce.


    It was a sly demon who made food or gold to trick others demons or adventurers alike and ate them during their moment of carelessness


    Although it took me of that time quite some time for me to understand what had happened to me, the current me could capture every single detail of its movement, starting from when it formed its mouth till its movement when it tried to eat my arm.


    It might be the effect of raising my level huh.


    ¡¸R-R-Regret¡­.¡¹


    The mouth on the wall closed and then rapidly vanished.


    ording to Lunaire, Gluttony Mimic¡¯s forte was its ability to move along the wall of the dungeon and used it to shield its real body from an outside attack.


    It was as if they were the wall itself, that was why many were unprepared against them.


    It was also why there¡¯s a saying that defeating a Gluttony Mimic who goes into hiding was really difficult.


    ¡­ as long as one couldn¡¯t destroy the wall, that is.


    I pointed my finger towards the wall while spinning a magic circle.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 19th Rank; ¡¶Graviburn¡·¡¹


    The ck light spread across the wall and waspressed.


    ¡¸I¡¯M HunGrYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!¡¹


    I heard the wailing cries of the Gluttony Mimic, who was crushed in the middle of the now, crammed wall.


    Gluttony Mimic¡¯s body became a dark and syrupy liquid that was scattered around.


    ¡¶Cocytus¡·¡¯s monsters were no match for me.


    How do I exin it? The devils that came out of the ¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡· were far more powerful than the monsters in ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    I mean, every SINGLE one of them was an extremely dangerous being. Only super-rank magic worked on them and even at my current level, they could force me to activate the¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡·.


    There was this one case when I attacked an idiotic looking goblin-like devil in that ce with my sword only to get the tables turned on me, as it suddenly transformed into something like a clione with a huge mouth. It resulted in me losing half of my body.


    Contrary to its soft-looking appearance, that guy¡¯s skin was basically a tough nut to crack.


    Which reminded me, that fake goblin might be the strongest opponent I fought in the¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡·.


    Suddenly I recalled Lunaire¡¯s words.


    [I¡¯ve packed grimoires, spare weapon, and miracle drugs in that bag for you. And please be careful to not identally release the devils inside the¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡· when you¡¯re training inside.]


    Though it slipped from my attention due to the situation at that time, she did say ¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡·.


    ¡­ Why did she give me such a dangerous item?


    Surely it would be easier for me to raise my level if I had this item but¡­ t-the responsibility is a bit too much for me¡­


    ¡­. That aside, it seemed I wouldn¡¯t meet any problems along the way towards the 100th floor.


    Though I had no idea how big the size of each floor was, let¡¯s capture the 100th floor as fast as possible.

 Act 1: Chapter 28: Cocytus King

    Act 1: Chapter 28: Cocytus'' King


    ¡¸That was surprisingly long¡­¡¹


    It took almost two days for me to reach the 99th floor from the 96th floor.


    Though it felt like a walk in the parkpared to the death matches against the devils in the mirror, the floor itself was freaking huge.


    Even though I heard that the size of each area in ¡¶Cocytus¡· became wider the deeper the floors were, I never expected it to be THAT HUGE.


    I pondered this while snacking on the whole roasted Ra¡¯s thigh. [TL : HE ATE THE CHICKEEEEN!!] [Ra : twin-headed golden-colored macho chicken]


    Though its lower body looked like a human¡¯s, the taste itself was that of a high-quality chicken.


    It was fatty, something that I never expected from the Ra¡¯s burly appearance.


    Though there was nothing I could do against its gamey smell due to rushing its preparation. I was grateful that it turned out delicious just by simply grilling it.


    Come to think of it, before, I hestitated when I heard that we were going to eat this from Lunaire.


    ¡¸I guess I¡¯m already getting used to living in this ce.¡¹


    I threw away the Ra¡¯s fatty thigh.


    The reason I did that was because the stairs that led to thest floor were in front of me.


    It was as clear as day that the 100th floor was differentpared to the previous floors, the stairs themself were made from a transparent blue crystal that released a dim light.


    I arrived in a dark room at the end of the pce on the 99th floor.


    In this dark room, the only source of light was the stairs.


    I descended along the staircase which look like it would continue on until I arrived in hell.


    ¡¸I wee thee, O greedy human. Allow me to praise thee for arriving at the end the most savage ce in this world.¡¹


    I heard someone¡¯s voice from inside.


    The voice continued on as I went even further inside.


    ¡¸What are you looking for bying this far? Do you seek eternal life along with eternal youth? Do you think the god who you bastards referred to so highly will help you in this ce? Or, is your purpose just to satisfy your curiosity?¡¹


    Inside, I saw a huge golden throne.


    Sitting on that throne was a ten meters tall haughty looking monster.


    It had ck rugged skin and six arms.


    It had four eyes and a big coiling horn growing from its head.


    I could see its gums when that giant monster opened its mouth.


    It was a terrifying monster, but at the same time, it also exuded a majestic air befitting the king of this ce.


    ¡­. Lunaire never told me about this kind of monster before.


    She just told me that I could leave this ce as long as I reached the 100th floor.


    I stopped, staring silently at that giant monster¡¯s overwhelming presence.


    ¡¸Whichever your reason, you¡¯re a foolish one. This king¡¯s name is Satan. The devil closest to Gods and the ruler of this ¡¶Cocytus¡·. In thest 10,000 years, there were five other humans who have reached this ce asides from you. But, all of them were killed by me in this ¡¶Cocytus¡·.¡¹


    The monster¡­ or rather, Satan-san haughtily swung his arms.


    ¡¸Come forth, my other half.¡¹


    There was a giant cane in Satan¡¯s hand.


    It was an eerie cane that used some human skulls as its ornament.


    Satan then stood up from his throne with a gleeful smile on his face.


    Oh crap, he was going to attack me.


    I took a stance with my sword right away.


    I had no choice but to make a beeline towards it with rapid short distance teleports.


    ¡¸Let me reward you foring this far.¡¹


    Satan-san raised his hand which held the cane and then raised his other hand to make a cross.


    I had a general idea about what this guy was trying to do.


    It was the sign of him raising his concentration level, the cane helped him to control the flow of his mana.


    It was a special stance that only a few rare geniuses amongst demon races and humans could master.


    Though Lunaire never went into great detail about it and only mentioning it in passing, it could raise the efficiency for humans to a better understanding about the magic circles.


    Which meant that he will be going for an all out attack from the very start, focusing on killing me with this first attack.


    ¡¸This divine me is something that goes beyond a human¡¯s understanding, it¡¯ll even burn your soul to nothingness!¡¹


    Crap¡­. I had to put everything into defense rather than doing half-hearted teleportation If he released this magic within this close distance.


    Then it happened when I took a closer look at Satan¡¯s magic forme, I¡­ got this feeling that I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.


    Eh, could it be that I¡­ might¡¯ve mastered this magic?


    This magic was amongst the ones that was taught to me in Lunaire¡¯s lessons.


    I-If that was the case then how about I¡­ try to offset its effect instead?


    Following Satan¡¯s magic circle, I also invoked the same magic circle.


    ¡¸Fire Magic, 20th Rank;¡¶Apocalypse [Red Dragon]¡·¡¹


    Satan swung his cane as he shouted the name of the magic.


    At the same time, I also swung down my sword to release my magic.


    ¡¸Fire Magic, 20th Rank; ¡¶Apocalypse [Red Dragon]¡·¡¹


    The giant fire dragon that came out from the tip of my sword and Satan¡¯s cane collided in the middle.


    ¡¸W-What the¡­ hell? How can you use magic of this rank with that weak human flesh of yours!?¡¹


    Satan¡¯s four eyes opened wide.


    ¡¸Nevertheless, resistance is futile! Even if you¡¯re using simr magic, the difference between our power is too great! s¡­ behold my full power!¡¹


    My me dragon was colliding against Satan¡¯s me dragon.


    ¡¸Behold, this is the difference between thine and mine power!¡¹


    Satan¡¯s shout resounded.


    And then, Satan¡¯s me dragon¡­ was eaten by mine.


    Satan¡¯s mouth was agape, as if his jaw almost dropped to the floor.


    ¡¸The heck, only as powerful as the weakest of the average joe devils in that mirror huh¡­¡¹


    Though I was rather surprised with his high ranking magic, his strength was only in the category of below-average amongst the devils in the¡¶Distorted World of the Cursed Mirror¡·.


    I guess his level was only around Lv 3500 if I only looked at his magic power.


    ¡¸A-Average Joe¡­ Devils?¡¹


    Though Satan was dumbfounded, he instantly pointed his cane as if using it to protect himself.


    ¡¸P-Protect me!¡¹


    A magic circle formed in front of my red dragon interrupted its advance.


    ¡¸My bad, no magic attack will work against me as long as I have this cane¡¯s protection!¡¹


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I changed my stance and leaped straight toward Satan.


    If magic doesn¡¯t work on him, then I only needed to kill him with a sword.


    I fully understood that right now, his high-rank magic and magic resistance might be granted by the effects of his cane.


    His real abilities weren¡¯t that powerful.


    I mean there was no way Lunaire would send me to leave on my own if there was a powerful enemy on the 100th floor.


    Satan¡¯s face was formed into a cramp.


    ¡¸I-I NEVER HEARD OF THIS POWERFUL OF A BEING IN THIS PLACE!! S-STOP AT ONCE! I SURRENDER¡­¡¹


    The next moment, the magic circle that protected Satan scattered into particles of light.


    Could it be that my magic¡¯s firepower surpassed the damage limit of that cane¡¯s protection effect?


    ¡¸WHA¡­¡­.!?¡¹


    It seemed his magic resistance wasn¡¯t that omnipotent either.


    Maybe that cane¡¯s power was adjusted to its owner¡¯s power.


    My fire dragon swallowed Satan¡¯s body.

 Act 1: Chapter 29: Cocytus Exit

    Act 1: Chapter 29: Cocytus'' Exit


    ¡¸Hahaha, Kanata-sama is such a teaser¡­. If only you told me from the very beginning that you¡¯re Lunaire-sama¡¯s friend, I¡¯ll grant you passage immediately¡­¡¹


    Satan said while rubbing his six hands together like an evil salesman.


    His dignified aura from a few moments ago was gone. His body and his splendid horn were charred.


    His throne had vanished along with the crystal scaffolding.


    ¡¸Er, since you attacked me first, I ju-¡­¡¹


    To be honest, his excessive civility was unpleasant¡­.


    I mean, he barely survived my magic.


    Well, he might¡¯ve survived thanks to the first collision with his magic and the protection from his cane.


    Since he was desperately pleading for his life, I also retracted my fighting spirit and gave him the healing medicine which I got from Lunaire.


    It seemed he knew Lunaire too and ording to him, the demons in ¡¶Cocytus¡· would bring unimaginable trouble to the surface world if I killed Satan.


    ¡¸But, that was a really close call huh? I mean, the demons in this ce will leave as soon as I die. Are you sure that Lunaire-sama never told you about me before?¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, not at all¡­¡¹


    She just told me that I could leave from this floor¡­.


    She just mentioned in passing that she pardoned a demon a long time ago.


    If Lunaire visited this ce in who knows how many hundreds of years ago, I wouldn¡¯t find it strange that shepletely forgot about Satan.


    But there was a high chance that she was acquainted with Satan before since the one who taught me ¡¶Apocalypse¡· was none other than Lunaire.


    ¡¸So, does Lunaire-sama have some sort of business with me for her to send you to this ce? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ is it about this cane?¡¹


    Satan kept his cane away from me, looking at me with a reproachful look in his eyes.


    T-That cane was important to you huh.


    ¡¸N-No I¡¯m not interested in your cane but¡­¡¹


    Satan heaved a relieved sigh when I told him so.


    I mean, like hell was I going to use that huge cane.


    I took out the ¡¶Akashic Record¡· from my ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡· and then flipped through its pages.


    It was true that I¡¯m not interested in that cane but, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m not curious about it.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾ck Cane of Apocalypse¡¿¡¶Value £ºLegend Tier¡·


    Magic Power £º+3333


    It was a cane that has the power needed to control this hell, in short, the proof of ¡¶Cocytus¡·¡¯s master.


    The demons who were imprisoned in this ce will submit themselves before this cane.


    Along with aiding its owner to cast fire magic over the 20th rank, the ¡¶Divine Rank?me Magic¡·, it can also create a barrier to protect its owner by consuming its owner¡¯s mana.


    In addition, it¡¯s size will be automatically adjusted to its holder.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¸A cheat item¡­.¡¹


    Satan was startled when I muttered those words.


    I shook my head in silence.


    But still, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that the ¡¶ck Cane of Apocalypse¡· was a really powerful item.


    It was an item suitable for its owner to go against many demons in this ce.


    I mean it could fire powerful magic like the¡¶Apocalypse¡· while at the same time protect its owner with a barrier.


    And since I was also specialized in fire magic, that cane will be extremely useful casting assistance for me.


    ¡¸Its size¡­. Will be adjusted huh.¡¹


    When I said so, Satan hugged the ¡¶ck Cane of Apocalypse¡· with his six arms.


    ¡¸W-Well don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it from you.¡¹


    ¡¸R-Really? You¡¯re not lying, right?¡¹


    Somehow¡­. It felt ufortable looking at the giant using formal speech towards me.


    ¡¸I see now¡­ So Lunaire-sama is still alive huh, ha~¡­.¡¹


    Satan lifted his face seemingly crestfallen by something.


    So Lunaire really did kick his ass a long time ago huh.


    Our fight might have continued on for a while if not for Satan letting down his guard.


    If Satan was focusing on parrying my attacks instead of relying on the¡¶ck Cane of Apocalypse¡·¡¯s power, it might¡¯ve taken quite a long time for me to beat him.


    Since he had a pair of wings, an aerial battle might be unavoidable too.


    ¡ºWhat are you seeking bying this far? Are you seeking for eternal life along with eternal youth? Do you think the god who you bastards referred so highly will help you in this ce? Or else, is your purpose just to satisfy your curiosity?¡»


    Satan did say those words to me.


    Could it be that thest one of his questions was¡­ referring to Lunaire?


    Well, I guess reaching this ce was just like walking in the park for her. She might¡¯ve returned after beating the crap out of Satan.


    ¡¸Wait a minute, didn¡¯t you say that no human who challenged you managed toe out alive¡­ Right?¡¹


    Satan fell into silence in hearing my words.


    ¡¸Lunaire-sama never left¡¶Cocytus¡·.¡¹


    H¡­ How eloquent.


    Did that mean that no one aside from Lunaire managed to beat him in the past?


    Though he was certainly more powerful than the demons in this ce, I don¡¯t think he was strong enough to repel waves after waves of the iing adventurers.


    ¡¸W-Well then¡­ What do you wish for from this ce?¡¹


    I pointed at the ¡¶ck Cane of Apocalypse¡· in silence.


    Satan made a face as if he wanted to cry.


    ¡¸Y-You liar! Didn¡¯t you say before that you¡¯re not interested in this cane! Insane! Monster! Devil! Please anything but this, without this cane, I have no other way to control the demons in this ce! I¡¯m serious, this is no joking matter!¡¹


    ¡¸S-Sorry, I was only teasing you¡­ I just wanted to know how you would react if I asked for that cane.¡¹


    ¡­ I thought that words like liar and devil are more suitable for Satan, but let¡¯s not think too deeply about this.


    ¡¸Then, for what reason did youe to this ce, the deepest floor of ¡¶Cocytus¡·? Do you have some sort of goal?¡¹


    ¡¸Since Master¡­ I mean, Lunaire-san told me to leave this ce as soon as possible and the deepest floor is the fastest route to go out¡­¡¹


    Satan looked at me with a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    After that, he turned around and heaved a sigh, seemingly extremely exhausted.


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s an exclusive transfer magic circle in the altar in the deepest part of this floor which will send you right to the entrance above ground. Since I¡¯ll lead the way, please do note back again to this ce, ever.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­. Thanks a lot.¡¹


    I followed after Satan whose silhouette looked dejected for some reason.

 Act 1: Chapter 30: A Certain Immortals Slump (Side : Lunaire)

    Act 1: Chapter 30: A Certain Immortal''s Slump (Side : Lunaire)


    ¨D¨DAround the same time as when Kanata was led by Satan to the transfer magic circle that will send him out of ¡¶Cocytus¡·, in a certain ce within the UG 90th floor of ¡¶Cocytus¡·¡­


    Lunaire was exploring the 90th floor.


    ¡¶Cocytus¡·was a ce where a demon or item that has never appeared before suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    ording to the story that was handed down by the devil, this ce was a ce where the gods dumped items or demons that were beyond their control. But there was no evidence to support that theory.


    But one thing was true for the humans who visited this ce because of such an absurd theory, ¡¶Cocytus¡· was the den of wicked beings.


    It was by no means a safe living ce for humans.


    But then, this ¡¶Cocytus¡· was also nothing more than a ce to stroll around for Lunaire, who has been living in this ce for thousand years.


    She would never get bored of a ce in which new items or unknown demons appeared on a daily basis.


    Lunaire¡¯s hobby, aside from magic training, was strolling around this area.


    No matter what kind of demon popped out, Lunaire wouldn¡¯t lose to them.


    If one were to ask for the reason, it was simply because she could one-sidedly beat the crap out of Satan, the strongest devil in Rookroa, who was tasked by the gods to guard the final floor of ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    At the very least, that was something normal for her.


    But, the current Lunaire just walked along the passages with a nk expression, as if her soul was leaving her body.


    From the outside perspective, it was as if nothing had changed on the exterior, she kept doing her training and exploration by herself, she was already getting used to this.


    There was nothing like a big event, nor did she have some sort of goal, her days just passed by like that without any form of turbulence.


    And yet, she never questioned her lifestyle.


    Originally, the reason Lunaire, who was abandoned by the world, visited this ¡¶Cocytus¡· was to look for someone who can kill her.


    But, she came to understand that in thest one month and a half that she spent training the young man called Kanata, in a rather questionable training regime, her days were painted with a new color.


    It took only two days for her to fall into her second biggest despair after she returned to her usual daily life.


    Lunaire ced her hands on the wall to support her staggering body.


    ¡¸¡­. Kanata.¡¹


    When she was alone, she said that young man¡¯s name with a tinge of regret in her voice.


    ¡¸¡­ As I thought, it would¡¯ve been for the best if Kanata didn¡¯t leave ¡¶Cocytus¡·. I should¡¯ve turned him into a lich like me¡­.¡¹


    She then shook her head as soon as she realized what she had said just now.


    That was the one thing that she absolutely won¡¯t do.


    Even now, Lunaire kept ming herself for turning herself into a lich.


    Lunaire shut her eyes as she hugged herself.


    She recalled the moment when Kanata ignored the effects of Hades¡¯s Impurity to embrace her in thest moments before their parting.


    She released herself from her own embrace after she calmed down.


    £¨It seemed that I made Noble worry for nothing, I guess it was time to go back soo¡ª£©


    When Lunaire was about to go back, she saw Kanata¡¯s silhouette from afar.


    Her expression loosened up slightly as she felt the warm feeling surging from her chest.


    She tightened her expression as she headed towards Kanata¡¯s direction.


    ¡¸K-Kanata, what are you doing here?!¡­ Even though I went that far to send you out of this ce! You think I¡¯m going to allow you to stay, go back to the surfa¡ª!¡¹


    After Lunaire got closer to him, Kanata finally turned around towards Lunaire¡¯s direction.


    There was an un-Kanata-like eerie smile pasted on his face.


    ¡¸Kana¡ª-¡¹


    Kanata embraced Lunaire immediately.


    His hand caught Lunaire¡¯s thin clothes and ripped it apart.


    Lunaire¡¯s eyes opened wide when she saw Kanata¡¯s arms suddenly swelling and his hands turned into sharp talons.


    At the same time, his abdomen tore open, sharp root-like things came out of it and pierced Lunaire¡¯s abdomen.


    It easily lifted Lunaire¡¯s petite frame.


    Both of his hands that turned into sharp talons seized her petite frame.


    ¡¸Gaha! You are¡­ not Kanata¡­. A Phantasma huh!¡¹


    Fake-Kanata¡¯s face then gradually lost its color as it turned into an eerie human-shaped face that was covered with a white cloth.


    Phantasma was an atrocious demon who was also known as an illusion demon.


    It had the ability to mimic the appearance of the most dearest person of its prey.


    The usual Lunaire wouldn¡¯t be tricked by that cheap magic trick.


    But her current mental fluctuation affected her more than she expected.


    ¡¸KETAKETAKA, KETAKETA¡¹


    The Phantasma raised such an eerieugh.


    ¡¸I¡­ let my guard down huh.¡¹


    Lunaire heaved a long sigh despite the big hole in her abdomen.


    Right after that, Lunaire forcefully broke through the Phantasma¡¯s binding and then walked up until her face was an inch away from Phantasma¡¯s eerie face.


    A magic circle appeared right in front of her face.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 18th Rank; ¡¶Drilling [Space Digger]¡·¡¹


    The Phantasma¡¯s head vanished right at the next moment and then its body crumbled down into dust.


    ¡¶Drilling¡· was a magic that was designed to send a sliced object from this world to fly towards another dimension.


    Though its range of attack wasn¡¯t that big, its forte was instant activation without any pre-move.


    Lunaire wiped the blue colored blood from her lips.


    The next moment, her torn clothes restored in a blink of an eye and the hole in her stomach closed up.


    ¡¸¡­ To think that a weakling demon managed to hurt me.¡¹


    It was true that the demon managed to catch Lunaire off guard and draw the first blood, but that alone wasn¡¯t enough to defeat Lunaire.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 22nd Rank;¡¶Retrograde¡·¡¹


    That was the spell that healed Lunaire¡¯s wound and fixed her clothes.


    ¡¶Retrograde¡·was a magic that belonged to the Time-Space type magic, it was not white magic that healed wounds and illness on one¡¯s body.


    Its effects aren¡¯t used to heal wounds but to return the target¡¯s condition in the present time to its chosen past condition.


    Thus, it was not only targeting the flesh but also her clothes.


    Though it could be said that ¡¶Retrograde¡· consumed too much manapared to the other Time-Space magic that had the same function to repair something, that amount was nothingpared to Lunaire¡¯s total mana reservoir.


    ¡¸Noble willugh at me if he ever witnesses how I ended up in these situations¡­¡¹


    Lunaire muttered as she walked back to her own hut.

 Act 1: Chapter 31: A Certain Immortals Sorrowful Wails （side: Lunaire）

    Act 1: Chapter 31: A Certain Immortal''s Sorrowful Wails £¨side: Lunaire£©


    Lunaire couldn¡¯t recover from her slump. Her slump was already at a critical level to the point that she got ambushed for the second time by a gluttony wall and was swallowed whole on her way back to her hut.


    It was an ambush that normally would never hit Lunaire, but she was currently too defenseless to the point that she was eaten whole.


    The separation with Kanata apparently left a gaping hole in her chest.


    And right after she was swallowed whole¡­ she used her prided time-space magic to slice apart the gluttony mimic¡¯s stomach, instantly killing it.


    Lunaire didn¡¯t even spare a nce at the Gluttony Mimic who had turned into debris.


    ¡¸Ha~¡­.. As I thought, I really am not in the right condition to stroll outside.¡¹


    After she arrived at her hut, she justid on her bed, staring at the ceiling of her hut with a nk look on her face.


    ¡¸The WOUnd Is SERIous ONe Huh.¡¹


    Her nagging warehouse, Noble Mimic said to Lunaire.


    Despite acting flippant like usual, Noble Mimic was worrying about Lunaire¡¯s condition in his own way.


    ¡¸I just feel¡­ Under the weather.¡¹


    Despite what she said, Lunaire was a top-ranking lich and wasn¡¯t supposed to feel under the weather. Abnormal statuses don¡¯t work on her.


    She was supposed to be an existence unrted to any kind of sickness.


    ¡¸YOu JEst, I MEan, YOu REPEATly SAYing ¡°KANAta! kaNATA!¡±¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s face turned red as soon as she heard Noble Mimic¡¯s remark.


    ¡¸You¡¯re lying, I never said that! Y-Yeah, you must have heard it wrong! I-I mean, for me to say such¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸weLL, I liED indEED, buT¡­¡¹


    Lunaire pointed her finger toward Noble Mimic in silence.


    Noble Mimic closed his mouth and made his body as small as possible as soon as he saw that gesture.


    ¡¸¡­ IF YOu¡¯re THat SAd, YOu SHOuld GRANT hIS WIsh TO STay IN THIS PLace.¡¹


    ¡¸Stop spouting such nonsense. Do you think I can do such cruel things to him? This ce just returned to normal¡­. Like before he came, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll soon grow used to this situation again, I¡¯ve as much time as I want after all.¡¹


    ¡¸In THat CAse, SHouldn¡¯t You JUst NEed To GO WIth HIm?¡¹


    Lunaire shook her head when she heard Noble Mimic¡¯s question.


    ¡¸¡­ I will be lying if I say that I never dreamed of leaving this ce to go on a journey along with him. But as you know, I¡¯m an immortal being, an existence that deviated from this world¡¯s principle. Since I¡¯m treated as someone who should¡¯ve been dead by this world¡¯s principle, anyone who has met me will be cornered and hunted to the point of being driven insane.¡¹


    In the long history of humanity, there were so many examples of famous persons like magicians or magic organizations that were looking for a way to attain immortality.


    Nevertheless, all of them who desperately clung to the world of living even at the cost of losing their own humanity were reduced to mindless monsters.


    That¡¯s why an existence like Lunaire who managed to attain immortality yet retained her ego was enough to drive every single monarch in this world insane. It would make them turn this world upside-down just for the secret of her immortality.


    There was more than one in millions of chances for an influential person to gain eternal youth.


    ¡¸Humans are weak creatures, after all. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to leave this ce. And I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not a good thing either for him to always stay by the side of a monster like me.¡¹


    ¡¸I See¡­ YOu WOn¡¯t CHAnge YOur MInd No MATter WHat I say Huh.¡¹


    Lunaire then covered herself with her nket as if to hide her feelings.


    ¡¸Moreover, he made a promise that he¡¯lle to visit this ce again someday¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I sEE¡­¡¹


    Noble Mimic nodded in hearing Lunaire¡¯s remark, his body then crooked to the side as if tilting his head.


    ¡¸THat MIGht NEver HAPPen.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­. W-What do you mean?¡¹


    Lunaire pushed aside her nket and then red at Noble Mimic with her red-blue heterochromatic eyes.


    ¡¸He¡¯S a huMAN, A SHOrt LIved Race, THey¡¯re PRone to QUIckly CHAnge their MInd. NO MATter How PASSionate Him RIght NOW, I Bet IT¡¯ll TAKE less than FIve YEars FOr HIm TO CHAnge hIS MIND.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Your worry is baseless, Kanata isn¡¯t that kind of man.¡¹


    ¡¸You MAY THInk SO. BUT IT¡¯s IMPOssible For HIM TO ALWAYs REMember THE PERson WHo SAved HIS LIFe ONce BEfore, ASSUming that HE can LIfe for eighty more YEARs. It¡¯s NOt IMPOSSIble FOr ANOTher perSON OUTside THEre to SAve HIm Later too¡­¡¹


    ¡¸B-B-But, K-K-Kanata said that he loves me. He went as far as hugging me ignoring the corrosion effect of¡­.¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s eyes opened wide, her fingers moving restlessly as she said those words with a flushed red face and shrill voice.


    ¡¸It MIght Be TRue For NOw, BUt¡­ IT¡¯s alSO TRue THat DESpite NEVer LEAving THIs PLace, I WON¡¯t DISmiss THE CHANce THat HE MIGht FInd A WOman MOre BEAUtiful thAN you, MAster. On top OF THat, SHE¡¯ll BE A LIving HUMan liKE hiM. I¡¯M ALMOst SUre THat THEy¡¯ll FAll IN LOve ALmost immEDIATELY.¡¹


    ¡¸B-B-But still¡­¡¹


    ¡¸IN THe FIrST PLAce, YoU¡¯RE ACtuallY uNWIllING tO Let KANata LEave ThiS PLAce, RIGht? And Yet YOU SEnT HIM OFF, AND STiLL WISHing FOr HIM tO viSIt THIs PLAce ONce in A WHile, YOu¡¯rE Quite UNReasonABle you KNOW.¡¹


    Noble Mimic heaving a sigh, shook his body as if to say ¡°Good grief¡±.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸YoU EVEn TeLL Me To Be QUiet When YOU SenT HIm Out, I ExpECted That YOu¡¯re PLannINg To FOrgEt All AboUT Him. And HEre YOu Are, alREAdy DreaMIng For THe DaY WheN He¡¯LL Come To VIsit AGAI¡ª¡¹


    Noble Mimic waspletely silenced by Lunaire, beads of tears started appearing in the corners of her heterochromatic eyes, as she gripped strongly on her nket.


    Her body was trembling.


    ¡¸¡­ DeAR ME, I GUeSS I OVerdid it A LIttlE bit CauSe Her REACtion is jUST so Adorable.¡¹


    Lunaire pointed her finger towards Noble Mimic.


    As soon as the magic circle invoked, Noble Mimic¡¯s body was surrounded by a ck light.


    Despite his frantic attempt to escape from there, the relentless pulling power of the ck light didn¡¯t let him go.


    ¡¸F-Forgiveness! P-PleASE FORgiVE ME!¡¹


    Noble Mimic was begging Lunaire for mercy as it was right before thetter, Lunaire, was about to execute the former, Noble Mimic.


    ¡¸BuT, I really think that Kanata Won¡¯T Be BAck To THis PLace you KNOw.¡¹


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 19th Rank; ¡¶Graviburn¡·¡¹


    The ck light shrank rapidly, swallowing the space around it.


    Almost the entire hut got sucked in by the super gravity¡¯s power.


    ¡¸¡­ Time-Space Magic, 14th Rank;¡¶Repair [Reversing Repair¡·¡¹


    The copsed hut was then restored by itself.


    It was a magic that reversed cause and effect which then returned broken things into its previous original state.


    Though the consumption of mana increased along with the degree of the damage, that amount of mana wasn¡¯t a big deal for Lunaire.


    Nevertheless, an extremely ancient item that needed almost an endless amount of mana might be impossible for Lunaire.


    Though it wasn¡¯t omnipotent magic since it couldn¡¯t restore an item that caused a powerful magic phenomenon, or an extremely powerful cursed item, it was still convenient magic.


    ¡¸I THouGHt I¡¯m goinG TO DIE¡­ PLease DOn¡¯t GO ALL OUt Like That AgAIN. I KNow I¡¯M IN The WRong For GEtting Carried Away, SO PLease FORgive mE.¡¹


    Noble Mimic was saved by a hairbreadths thanks to Lunaire¡¯sst-minute consideration.


    ¡¸Noble¡­ I guess I¡¯ve to leave this ce too.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­. UhN?¡¹


    Noble Mimic doubted his ears when he heard those words.


    It was the words that should never be said by Lunaire.


    Noble Mimic was sure that he heard about the matter of Kanata and Lunaire¡¯s separation from Lunaire herself.


    But he never expected that after only a few days, she would leave this ce to chase after Kanata just because of a little bit of worry.


    ¡¸Eh, WhAt ABoUT YoUR HaDes ImPURiTY¡­ And YoUr HaTRed ToWArd HuMAn? It¡¯s YoUR BoTTom Line RigHT? PleAse ThiNK OveR ThIS MaTTer AgAIN¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s what I said to Kanata, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve no means to suppress my Hades¡¯s Impurity. Just wait a minute, I¡¯m gonna make some preparations.¡¹


    ¡¸A-AAh, I KNow AboUt THat Too But¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I hate them¡­ I just dislike them, I mean I just live the way I wanted to live following my father¡¯s teaching. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t mind that amount of tribtion.¡¹


    ¡¸ARe YoU SuRE ABoUT THis? I MEAn AfTEr THat DraMatic SepaRation?¡¹


    ¡¸It did not touch my bottom line¡­ so I think it¡¯s okay¡­. Yeah, it won¡¯t be a problem if I just hide myself while observing him from afar.¡¹


    ¡¸WaiT A MINuTe, PleAse ReConSIdeR ThIS IdeA! You MissEd The BiGGEst ProBlem You KNow!?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re the one who drove me to arrive at this point right!? In that case, tell me what kind of problem that I have missed!¡¹


    ¡¸NoTHinG, I Won¡¯T DeNY The FaCt That I WenT Too Far wiTh My TEasing But¡­ Uuhm¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I absolutely cannot let things go as it is, I will start the production of a robe to suppress my Hades¡¯s Impurity. I¡¯ve to finish it as fast as possible before another womantches her hands onto Kana¡ª¡¹


    Lunaire rose from her bed and walked out of her hut while muttering those words.


    She might be taking a stroll to gather the necessary ingredients.


    Noble Mimic could only see her back with a dumbfounded look on his face[?].


    ¡¸¡­ I guess i ShouLdn¡¯T TEaSe Her TiLL She FInISHed Her Robe.¡¹


    As expected, even Noble Mimic wasn¡¯t brave enough to retort in seeing Lunaire¡¯s current situation. [TL : I won¡¯t spoil Lunaire¡¯s situation,]

 Act 1: Chapter 32: 《Demons Great Forest》

    Act 1: Chapter 32: ¡¶Demon''s Great Forest¡·


    I managed to leave ¡¶Cocytus¡· safely by using the transfer magic circle that was protected by Satan on the 100th floor.


    It seemed that the transfer magic circle was connected to the entrance of ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    The entrance, which was located above ground, was more deteriorated than the inner part.


    Its walls had long since copsed, there were lines of broken pirs and statues.


    Weeds grew from the cracks on the white stone¡¯s floor.


    That was the condition of the crumbled stone temple.


    In the middle of the temple, there was a giant stone staircase. I knew right away that it was the proper entrance to ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    There was a huge magic formation carved in the floor.


    It seemed the transition from the 100th floor was connected by this magic formation.


    It seemed that the above ground part simply served as the entrance to ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    I passed the crumbling old gate and stepped outside of the temple.


    As soon as I left the temple, I was surrounded by a sea of forest.


    ¡¸¡­. I¡¯ve no idea which way will lead me to human civilization.¡¹


    Thus I decided to walk straight ahead for the time being.


    I had no information about the outside of Cocytus after all.


    Nothing would change even if I was standing still at the entrance of ¡¶Cocytus¡· after all.


    Since I was surrounded by a forest, I should be able to find one or two food ingredients.


    Well, it was not like food was my biggest concern, I mean Lunaire gave me food ingredients too.


    I walked straight ahead. It was better than doing nothing.


    ¨D¨DTwo days passed since I left ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    It might be because I was outside of human civilization, I was still only able to see the forest no matter where I go, well it was not like I had a particr destination.


    I kept walking straight ahead. Inside the forest was dark. It barely had any sunlight passing through since there were numerous tree branches that piled up on top of another.


    I had no idea how much distance I¡¯ve covered in the past two days since the path seemed to be crooked in a strange way.


    My body was okay but I was mentally exhausted.


    After my separation with Lunaire, I needed two days to get out of ¡¶Cocytus¡· and another two days walking in this seemingly never-ending winding road.


    The only conversation partner I had in the span of four days was Satan, thest guardian of ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    This feeling of loneliness made me miss Lunaire.


    I even started to miss Noble Mimic.


    At that time, I heard a rustling sound.


    ¡¸Who¡¯s there, show yourself?¡¹


    When I turned around, I saw a huge bear whose height was close to three meters.


    Its three eyes were looking at me, drool was dripping from the gap between its huge fangs.


    Its name was pretty simple, monster bear.


    ¡¸GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡¹


    The monster bear rushed towards my direction.


    ¡¸SIT DOWN!¡¹


    ¡¸GAAA¡­.¡¹


    When I ordered while ring at it, the monster bear stopped in its tracks and sat down over there.


    Its ominous ws trembled as it red at me with a stupefied look on its face.


    It seemed that the monster bear¡¯s sharp instinct could feel the gigantic difference between our power.


    Even the other monster bears escaped with its tail between its legs as soon as they saw me.


    ¡­. The other demons were trying to spring up at me even after I used a little bit of pressure on them.


    ¡¸I said, SIT DOWN!¡¹


    The monster bear lowered its limbs and took a pose simr to an obedient dog sitting on the ground.


    ¡¸Kuu, Kuun¡¹


    The monster bear was whining as if to curry favor with me.


    Hearing its whine, I decided to spare that monster bear¡¯s life and just continue on with my journey.


    The level of monsters around this area was 150.


    Although an even more powerful monster mighte out since I was close to ¡¶Cocytus¡·¡¯s entrance, the highest level monster I met in these two days was a Level 200 monster.


    The current me could defeat the monsters in this area even in the worst situation.


    ¡­ Or rather, the difference between our power was so great that I could basically win even if I fought the monster with my eyes closed.


    I was not that hungry nor did I need a tiny amount of experience from level 150 monsters.


    It was better if I just spared that monster bear¡¯s life rather than wasting my time.


    I found out that I was seeing the same scenery even though I¡¯ve been walking for a while.


    This forest is too freaking huge.


    I guess this ce was an extremely secluded ce since I couldn¡¯t even see the shadow of humans.


    I suddenly felt a killing intent when I was walking along a cliff.


    Then I saw the figures of three humans inside the forest.


    Though I managed to see another human, it was apanied with an unpleasant sign.


    I felt a strong killing intent emanating from their whole body.


    I also saw the light of a magic circle.


    A lump of Earth as big as a fist flew from the cliff.


    I couldn¡¯t avoid those projectiles.


    ¡ª And yet, I somehow managed to dodge those projectiles.


    The soil sshed up.


    The power of that magic was negated by Lunaire¡¯s handmade robe which nullified any damage from low-rank spells.


    Was that¡­ a warning shot?


    I might¡¯ve identally trespassed into their territory.


    The three people walked towards me while I was pondering about the reason for them to attack me.


    ¡¸It¡¯s rare for you to miss from such a distance, Damia.¡¹


    The one who led them was a tall ck-haired man.


    Though he could be considered as a handsome youth, I can see the pale shadow below his eyes.


    He wore a ck robe and cross-like ne.


    Anyhow, he was a man with an eerie atmosphere.


    ¡¸I¡¯m ashamed of my ipetence, Lovis-sama¡­¡¹


    The plump man called Damia who was wearing something like a pair of goggles was bowing his head towards Lovis.


    ¡¸Well it doesn¡¯t matter¡­. Let¡¯s kill him and be done with it.¡¹


    The third person was¡­ a woman with kimono-like attire.


    Or should I say, it was definitely a kimono rather than kimono-like outfit.


    I was also extremely surprised as soon as I saw a long katana strapped on her waist.


    ¡¸W-Who are you people? Robbers?¡¹


    Lovis just shrugged his shoulder when I asked that question.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t lump us together with those lowly bunch. We¡¯re the¡¶ck Reaper¡·, we love freedom and doing something interesting. Well, you might call us¡­ self-proimed mercenaries.¡¹


    Lovis said so with his hand touching his chin.


    ¡¸Well we were expecting you to be a famous man since you dared to loiter around inside this ¡¶Demon¡¯s Great Forest¡· but, I¡¯ve never expected you to not know about us. Shouldn¡¯t you at least raise your vignce? We just arrived in this area, hoping to find that Evil God Apostle Notes who wasst seen in this forest. I mean, there¡¯s nothing interesting in killing a pipsqueak like you.¡¹


    Lovis said those words with a bored look on his face.


    ¡­. Could it be that he mistook me for someone else?


    Contrary to their appearance, it seemed that they¡¯re not right in the head.


    ¡¸T-Then, can I¡­ Leave?¡¹


    ¡¸About that¡­ Uhm. It depends on your luck.¡¹


    Lovis then took a coin, flipped it in the air, and pinned it onto the back of his hand with his other hand.


    ¡¸Heads or tails, try to guess. I¡¯ll let you keep your life if your guess is correct. Think carefully, since you¡¯re going to experience a painful death if you guess it wrong. I¡¯m an impatient person, so answer it within ten seconds.¡¹


    Lovis told me so with a creepy smile on his face.

 Act 1: Chapter 33: 《Black Reaper》

    Act 1: Chapter 33: ¡¶ck Reaper¡·


    Lovis was looking at me with a smile on his face.


    The goggle-wearing fat man, Damia was heading towards me. He was also wearing gloves.


    It was as if he¡¯d attack me with magic if I did something.


    The kimono wearing katana-girl just heaved a sigh as if to give up.


    So their attack from before was truly nothing more than ying.


    It was 3 against 1¡­ in addition, they had overwhelming antipersonnelbat experience.


    I couldn¡¯t win against them if I chose frontalbat.


    Though I cannot make a mistake in choosing which side of the coin¡­ I don¡¯t even know what kind of coin was tossed by Lovis just now.


    Meaning that I¡¯ve no idea which side was the head and which was the tail.


    ¡¸C¡¯mon, give me your answer already? It¡¯s boring if you¡¯re running out of time. You know, we really hate unamusing thing.¡¹


    Lovis told me that while squinting his eyes.


    ¡­ I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d be willing to hear me out if things reached this point.


    I guess I wouldn¡¯t have a choice but to give him my answer while I prepared to escape from this ce.


    In the worst case, I guess I would have to release a few devils from the ¡¶Distorted World¡¯s Cursed Mirror¡· to hold them back and gain a little bit of time to escape from this ce¡­. Here goes nothing¡­


    ¡¸I choose you, HEADS¡­.¡¹


    Novis nodded with a satisfied look on his face upon hearing my answer, he then checked the coin on his hand.


    And then he pped his hands after tucking it back into his pocket.


    ¡¸Congrattion, it seems that god is smiling on you.¡¹


    ¡¸D-does that mean¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸God of Death, that is. Damia, cut him from limb to limb.¡¹


    Lovis stretched his arm, giving a signal to Damia.


    DAMN IIIIT.


    They didn¡¯t want to make my death easier either.


    I set my stance with my sword and switched my consciousness to battle mode.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s start from your feet¡­¡¹


    Damia deployed his magic circle.


    I got a bad feeling when I looked at the deployed magic circle.


    Because this magic was¡­


    ¡¸Earth Magic, 4th Rank; ¡¶Clod Mine¡·¡¹


    The clod¡¯s bullets that were fired by Damia made a beeline towards me.


    It fell on my feet and then exploded.


    When the cloud of dust cleared up, Damia was looking at me with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    ¡­ Just what in the hell was this Damia guy trying to do with such weak magic?


    ¡¸D-Did I miss?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. Look closely, there is not even dirt on his clothes. There was no way it missed from this close of a range.¡¹


    Lovis interrupted Damia.


    ¡¸Did you just¡­ try to scare me with such low-rank magic just now?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ W-W-WHAT DID YOU SAY?¡¹


    Damia lost his cool.


    It seemed he didn¡¯t realize it yet.


    ¡¸Amusing, so that means you can dodge all magic below 4th rank.¡¹


    Lovis was smiling ear to ear.


    ¡¸Interesting, It seems you¡¯ve single-handedly reached this far into the ¡¶Demon¡¯s Great Forest¡·. I thought you¡¯re just a sideshow but, it seems you found a rare item. I guess I can enjoy the fight with someone who has such an item.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­. Damia, he has the worstpatibility with you.¡¹


    The kimono woman squinted her eyes and went forward as her hand touched the scabbard on her hips.


    Though she was expressionless until just a while ago, her expression was already dead serious before I noticed it.


    Lovis raised his hands to prevent the woman from advancing forward.


    ¡¸Damia, Yozakura, leave him to me. It¡¯s been a while since my blood has been boiling so much like this.¡¹


    Lovis went forward instead of them.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 8th Rank; ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·¡¹


    A magic circle deployed in front of Lovis.


    He stretched his hand into the magic circle and took out a giant scythe as tall as him.


    ¡¸Though I might be getting a little bit carried away to the point of taking out this Ouw¡¯s King, it was better to be safe than sorry when facing the unknown from the front. You might not know of our name but, you must¡¯ve heard about this ¡¶Moonlight Scythe; Jehuty¡·, the scythe that reaped thousands of heads.¡¹


    The de part of the scythe was simr to a crescent moon.


    There was a tiny grey colored ivy-like pattern on its dark de.


    But¡­ he was asking for the impossible, I mean, this was the first time I¡¯ve ever heard about that weapon.


    And I just arrived to this world less than two months ago.


    ¡¸W-What a beautiful scythe.¡¹[Monotone]


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since my blood has been boiling like this after all¡­ let¡¯s start with a warm up. Do your best to not die with this, okay?¡¹


    Lovis leaped at me.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to fight this. Time-Space Magic, 4th Rank;¡¶Short Gate¡·¡¹


    Lovis¡¯s figure vanished and reappeared right behind me.


    I received his attack, that came from my blindspot, with my sword.


    ¡¸Good job in stopping that one. You¡¯ve passed the 1st stage. It seems you have got a method to counter thisbat style.¡¹


    Eh, his blow was¡­ too light?


    ¡¸I¡¯M NOT DONE YET! ¡¶Short Gate¡·!¡¹


    Lovis attacked again from another direction.


    He was basically smiling ear to ear as I blocked his second attack.


    ¡¸Hou, you blocked this one too.¡¹


    Did he go easy on me? I mean, he didn¡¯t seem to have gone all out just yet¡­.


    ¡¸¡¶Short Gate¡·! ¡¶Short Gate¡·!¡¹


    When I realized that he vanished, he already appeared in my blindspot, vanished again, and then appeared in my blind spot again.


    ¡¸Though It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen this, I see that Lovis-sama¡¯sbat style has evolved in the realm of art.¡¹


    Damia said so with a deeply moved voice.


    ¡¸¡­ Don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s something wrong with this situation?¡¹


    Yozakura squinted her eyes. She noticed that something was amiss.


    ¡¸To me it seems like he¡¯s enjoying the battle against that person. I mean, it¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t even know about us.¡¹


    ¡­. Lovis¡¯ first strike asides, how could he be so confident when the speed of his magic deployment might as well be as slow as a turtle for me.


    Could it be that he was actually pretty weak?


    Or else, he pretended to be weak to bait me to attack him, and then using that moment tounch a deadly counterattack?


    Let¡¯s test his power with light attack then.


    ¡¸I¡¯M NOT DONE YET! I¡¯M JUST GETTING STARTE¡ª!¡¹


    I swung my sword horizontally, flicking the scythe that was swung down on me.


    The scythe fell from Lovis¡¯s hands, spun in mid-air, fell, and was now stuck in the ground.


    By the way, Lovis¡¯ body was also blown away to the side, following the direction of my sh at a terrifying speed, and only stopped after his body struck a tree.


    The tree¡¯s trunk broke as a result of the collision and copsed along with Lovis.


    As I thought¡­ too light.


    T-This was¡­. even less than Level 1000.


    Then what the hell was with his bragging before we fought?


    Damia and Yozakura looked at me and Lovis with a pale face.


    ¡¸W-What was just¡­ happened? Is this my¡­. blood?¡¹


    Lovis saw his own blood staining the soil beneath him.


    Lovis face cramped up when he saw me approaching him.


    ¡¸D-Don¡¯te here! Sink under your own weight! Time-Space Magic, 7th Rank; ¡¶Gravity¡·!¡¹


    A huge magic circle deployed beneath my feet.


    Following that, the ground around me sunk as if pressed with a huge cube.


    It was magic to apply gravitational power in a certain area.


    But I kept walking toward Lovis on the sunken ground since this magic didn¡¯t affect me.


    ¡¸Low rank magic like that can¡¯t stop me you know.¡¹


    ¡­. And most of all, the difference between our level was the biggest reason for this.


    ¡¸N-Not even 7th rank magic¡­ works on you? Y-You monster, that kind of item¡­ shouldn¡¯t exist.¡¹


    Lovis was looking at me with a dumbfounded face and yet he was screaming like a little girl when he saw me approach him.

 Act 1: Chapter 34: Lovis

    Act 1: Chapter 34: Lovis


    I tried to check Lovis¡¯s level with ¡¶Status Check¡·.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Lovis Laudgrey


    Race £ºHuman


    £Ì£ö £º181


    £È£Ð £º94/796


    £Í£Ð £º427/778


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¸J-Just¡­ Level 181.¡¹


    This was not even something that could be called a fight from the very beginning.


    And yet, he kept bragging like he was some sort of OP character.


    And I even got tricked since the way he talked smelled like danger.


    I had mistaken them as some sort of dangerous people who received orders from their superior. I mean, they even used dangerous sounding names like illegal mercenaries, along with their rogue-like outfit that basically screamed ¡°I¡¯m an evil badass!¡±.


    ¡¸J-Just level 181¡­. You say?¡¹


    Lovis was ring at me with a look as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard.


    When I looked into his eyes, he retreated while shrieking like a girl.


    Both Damia and Yozakura jumped in front of Lovis to block my advance.


    ¡¸Lovis-sama! Please make your escape while we buy you some ti¨C!¡¹


    ¡¸You guys, get back! Who told you guys to protect met?!¡¹


    Lovis screamed at the two with his head hung low.


    His subordinates¡¯ body trembled upon hearing that and then stepped back.


    Though Lovis should understand by this point that he was no match for me, he seemed to have some sort of trump card.


    Or else, he simply didn¡¯t wish for his subordinates to protect him.


    Despite what he said about them being ouws, or doing illegal stuff and so, he seemed to have his pride as their group¡¯s leader.


    No, I can¡¯t let my guard down, I¡­. He might have some sort of ace-in-the-hole that could ignore the difference between our levels.


    If that was the case, I¡¯d have to raise my vignce.


    Just when I expected some sort of heaven defying item toe out, Lovis suddenly knelt on the ground and then, genuflected with a swift, and trained movement. [TL : Genuflect = Dogeza]


    ¡¸Let us g¡ª Nay, Please spare our lives! Please with this¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸EEEH¡­.¡¹


    You gave up too fast¡­.


    His current actions made me doubt whether he was the very person who attacked me a while ago.


    Something like this was¡­ I tried to look at Lovis¡¯ subordinates who stood behind him to confirm the situation but it seemed that they¡¯re as confused as me.


    ¡¸This one understands very well of his own immaturity by attacking one-sidedly. P-Please spare our lives and in exchange¡­. You may order me¡ª Nay, please order us to act like your limbs! ¡¹


    Lovis basically rubbed his forehead to the soil as if he wanted to drill a hole in the soil with his head.


    ¡¸L-Lovis-sama, I misjudged you¡­ for you to be so desperate to keep your life to the point of exposing such shameful sight is¡­¡¹


    Damia said those words with a crestfallen look on his face.


    Yup, I agreed with him.


    I mean, a normal human wasn¡¯t supposed to be this ¡°desperate¡± when they¡¯re begging for their life.


    While it was true that they attacked me one-sidedly while acting as if they¡¯re the king of the mountains, even I, their victim, felt that genuflecting like this was over exaggerating.


    ¡¸C-Could it be that your words about dying in battle being your greatest joy was¡­ just a lie? Though I don¡¯t want you to die, this is just too¡­¡¹


    Yozakura¡¯s words hit right on Lovis¡¯ sore spot.


    ¡¸Shut up, I¡¯m begging for your lives too!¡¹


    Lovis¡¯s fist hit the ground.


    ¡¸I did say that my greatest wish is to die in the battle! But, like hell, anyone wants to die due to the giant rock that happened to fallen down from Heaven!¡¹[TL : Basically that giant rock fallen from heaven is Kanata, a proverb]


    Lovis shouted loudly until his spit flew out of his mouth.


    I-I see now, so he doesn¡¯t want to die by ident huh.


    ¡¸Listen Damia, Yozakura, let me give you some advice. A monster that defies logic really does exist in this world. I met that kind of person around ten years ago. I became conceited at first but, one thing I understood from that encounter was to NEVER consider them as the same kind of human like us. There¡¯s no shame in begging for our life when we¡¯re facing them. It¡¯s like when you¡¯re praying to gods, you¡¯re deprecating yourself, right? I rather lower myself in front of them than lose my life due to stupid reasons. That¡¯s why you two bow down quickly and ask for his forgiveness like me!¡¹


    Both Damia and Yozakura exchanged bewildered looks to each other after they heard Lovis¡¯s advice.


    They finally bowed down in front of me after Lovis continuously red at them.


    W¡­ what in the hell are you people doing?


    ¡¸Err, I actually don¡¯t care about your attack on me, that¡¯s why please just leave me alone¡­¡¹


    I mean, I wanted to avoid killing people if possible.


    I was vaguely aware, from Lunaire¡¯s story, that the act of killing wasn¡¯t something rare in this world.


    But, I, myself, won¡¯t kill if I deemed it as unnecessary.


    Though I wanted to hand them over as criminals to the closest town to this ce, the problem was, I waspletely clueless about the norm in this world.


    So I would rather not do something as troublesome as that.


    It was a different matter if it turned out that Lovis and co. were prone to cause some sort of trouble but they really couldn¡¯t do anything against me at their current level.


    Suddenly, I noticed that Yozakura raised her head and rubbed her forehead to the ground again upon seeing Lovis still rubbing his forehead on the ground.


    ¡¸¡­ Well, in fact, I just have a small request for you guys.¡¹


    I told them those words.


    Come to think of it, I had been curious about this since a while ago.


    ¡¸Please, do tell us about your request, we¡¯ll do everything to aplish it!¡¹


    Lovis told me so, still rubbing his forehead on the ground.


    ¡­ I wished he raised his head first, it was a rather difficult story after all.


    ¡¸I want to go to the closest city, can you guys guide me to that city?¡¹


    I guess this request was rather reasonable for them.


    They had no choice but to guide me there.


    For me who doesn¡¯t even know left from right, there was nothing better than the guide that wouldn¡¯t be able to backstab me after all.


    ¡¸I see! So you¡¯re a visitor from afar! Then we will guide you to the closest city!¡¹

 Act 1: Chapter 35: On The Way Toward The City

    Act 1: Chapter 35: On The Way Toward The City


    I was currently walking in the forest along with Lovis and co.


    ¡¸Please just tell us if you feel tired, we¡¯ll also take a rest along with you, Kanata-SAMA.¡¹


    ¡¸T-Thanks¡­.¡¹


    Lovis told me so with a smile that reached from ear to ear that was always pasted on his face.


    I wanted him to stop it, honestly, that smile was creepy.


    ¡¸If you need anything, please just say it, I¡¯ll even give you a massage.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Thank you very much. I think I don¡¯t need anything for now¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If you feel like it, I can even piggyback you. Please just tell me when you need it.¡¹


    ¡¸T-Thanks but maybeter.¡¹


    Yozakura and Damia, Lovis¡¯s subordinates, were looking at our conversation some distance away from us with faces as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they saw. Sometimes, they even whispered to each other.


    I could feel that Lovis¡¯s stock kept crashing as time went on.


    Well, I guess that was natural.


    ¡¸But, I guess you never know what will happen huh? To think that I met directly with a transported person. Though I knew about them from the legend, I personally met very few of them.¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­. In short, they appear frequently huh?¡¹


    I had heard about this from Nyarlhotep before but, it seemed it was true that those gods kept sending one person one after another to this world after giving them cheat items or OP skills.


    Though I personally feel that their action just messing up with people¡¯s life, from those gods perspective, there¡¯s nothing wrong with sending people to the world they created.


    ¡¸Yes, they¡¯re always someone with an excellent moral sense and great power. I think, Kanata-sama is rather simr to them in that regard.¡¹


    Lovis kept trying to bootlick me.


    Though I¡¯m happy that the transported people like us were rather famous on this side¡­ The truth can be cruel sometimes.


    I wanted them to treat me normally. I mean, this person¡¯s personality switch was extreme.


    ¡¸But, Lovis-sama, you just boasting the other days about the fact that the transported person usually have rare and unknown items with them, you even boasting about your achievement killing two of them¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up, Damia! See if you dare to bbering like that again, I¡¯ll sew your noisy mouth so that you can¡¯t speak again, ever!¡¹


    Look, his personality switching again to the extreme end, he even threatened his own subordinate.


    Just how desperate is this person to save his life.


    ¡­ But, I guess I should really turn over these guys toward the one government rather than letting them roam around.


    If I¡¯ve to say whether they¡¯re good people or bad people, I would choose thetter.


    ¡¸Anyhow¡­ I guess it¡¯s natural for Kanata-sama to not know the left from right seeing that you¡¯re a transported person. In that case, I¡¯ll give you the map of this region.¡¹


    Lovis then gave me a rolled up paper.


    It seemed to be the map of this region.


    This might be a much better choice than only the map of this forest, considering the fact that I knew next to nothing about the world outside of ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    ¡¸Ooh, thank you very much, I almost forgot about that¡­ I see, so we¡¯re currently in this area, and the direction we¡¯re going to is over there.¡¹


    It seemed that we¡¯vee to the edge of the forest, just a little bit away from the closest city.


    ¡¸If you feel like it, here¡­. This is a magicpass that will work even in the most chaotic ce. Please take this as our gift since it¡¯ll be really useful for you, Kanata-sama.¡¹


    Lovis took out something like a choker with a goldenpass attached to its one end from his bosom pocket.


    ¡¸T-That should be your favorite item right, Lovis-sama!? Rather¡­ we wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the deepest part of the high rank dungeons without that! Even though it¡¯s supposed to be the only one¡­¡¹


    Yozakura screamed in panic.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t spout such nonsense! Why can¡¯t you guys understand that surviving now is more important than whatester!¡¹


    Lovis yelled at Yozakura with a demon-like face and when he turned around to see me again, a beaming smile had already stered all over his face.


    ¡¸Please, take my gift, Kanate-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸Ha~h, I thank you for your gift then¡­¡¹


    Does this thing really have that much value in them?


    Rather, I get the feeling that I¡¯ll show unnecessary hatred if it turned out that this item has too much value in them.


    I took out my ¡¶Akasic Record¡·from my magic bag and opened its page.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Adventure King¡¯s Golden Compass¡¿¡¶Value £º £Á rank¡·


    Apass with powerful resistance towards magical power spots thanks to the special magic form engraved in it and its special materials.


    The owner of thispass won¡¯t lose their way even if they dived into high rank dungeons.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¸ A rank huh¡­¡¹


    ording to Lunaire, the rank for an itemposed of 9 rank.


    From the lowest to the highest, it¡¯ll be F, E, D, C, B, A, and S, followed by Legend, and Phantasmal.


    Though I had no idea how to separate them by rank, I guess it was a pretty normal item since its rank was slightly better than average.


    I mean, Phantasmal rank items were basically scattered around in ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    I guess it was not that valuable.


    ¡¸Well this much is barely passable I guess.¡¹


    I guess they wouldn¡¯t be that agitated if they only lost a mere A rank item.


    Lovis looked extremely surprised upon hearing me say those words.


    Y-Your mouth is opened way too wide, dude.


    Not like I was gonna tell him that though.


    ¡¸Ah, my apologies, ept this gift of yours then.¡¹


    I stowed it into my magic bag.


    ¡¸P-Please don¡¯t treat it like cheap goo- Erhm, I mean¡­ Er, well, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡¹


    Lovis sent a bitter look at me seeing I just casually throw thepass into my magic bag.


    ¡¸C-Come to think of it, if Kanata-sama is just by himself, you¡¯ll arrive faster by running, right? No, please don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯s not like we want to get away from you as soon as possible or something, it¡¯s just that¡­ we can¡¯t just casually enter the city..¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ U~hm.¡¹


    Surely, it would be faster if I just went alone rather than going with these Level 180 twerp but, I could take my time.


    ¡¸¡­ Well, since there are so many things that I want to ask you guys about this world, would you guys willing to apany me for a while longer?¡¹


    ¡¸I know I-¡­ Nay, I mean, it¡¯s the biggest honor to apany you! We¡¯ll dly be your attendants!¡¹


    Lovis was clearly discouraged but he fixed his posture immediately.

 Act 1: Chapter 36: Gryphon

    Act 1: Chapter 36: Gryphon


    I¡¯m currently standing in silence while looking at the battle between Lovis andpany against a huge monster.


    It was a monster that had the head of an eagle and body of a lion.


    When I tried checking its level with ¡¶Status Check¡·, I found out that it had a level of 200, its name was also simr to the Gryphon in Earth¡¯s myth.


    I think those shitty Gods deliberately created this creature based on myths on Earth.


    Even though I could easily take care of it, Lovis led his two grumbling subordinates in attacking first.


    ¡ºPlease rest for a bit, Kanata-sama. Let us deal with this fu*cker.¡»


    Lovis was still supposed to have the wound from his fight with me, was he really going to fight that Gryphon?


    It seems that he still feels guilty about attacking me before.


    ¡­ Even though it should be alright as long as he stopped assaulting people in surprise like that.


    ¡¸GUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡¹


    The Gryphon¡¯s warcry resounded in the vicinity.


    It flew around for a while before suddenly diving towards Lovis.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 4th Rank;¡¶Short Gate¡·¡¹


    Lovis¡¯s perfectly timed teleportation sent him right above the Gryphon, he ripped apart his opponent¡¯s wing with his scythe.


    Due to the Gryphon losing bnce in the air, it fell to the ground.


    However, the Gryphon immediately adjusted its posture and red at Lovis.


    ¡¸Earth Magic, 4th Rank; ¡¶Clod Mine¡·¡¹


    Damia didn¡¯t let go of this chance and attacked with his earth bullet.


    Yes, this was the exact same earth bullet that he used against me before.


    The earth bullet exploded right before it touched the Gryphon.


    Since Lovis had a level which was close to the Gryphon, he stood as the vanguard in order to attract its attention, Damia¡¯s role was being the middle guard, he was using the simple but effective ¡¶Clod Mine¡· to slowly whittle down the Gryphon¡¯s endurance.


    While the both of them were fighting the Gryphon, Yozakura closed her eyes, her hand gripped the scabbard of the katana-like sword.


    ¡¸Spirit Magic, 4th Rank; ¡¶Shinatsu Hiko*¡· and Spirit Magic, 5th Rank; ¡¶Iwasaku**¡·¡¹ [TL* : Vanguard¡¯s Divine Wind] [TL** : Daemon¡¯s Strike]


    Yozakura¡¯s body was d in particles of light.


    Spirit magic was the type of magic that borrowed the power of Spirits who are said to live in the reverse ne of this world.


    The 4th rank she used borrowed the wind spirit¡¯s powers whereas the 5th rank borrowed the earth spirit¡¯s powers.


    I learned from Lunaire that despite enabling its user to use powerful attacks beyond their level with minimal consumption of the user¡¯s mana, since they¡¯re borrowing the power of the spirits, this magic often went out of control.


    The reason why she taught me about this wasn¡¯t for me to master it, but to nt the necessary knowledge so I could counter spirit users in case I fought them.


    The one that Yozakura used right now was the kind of spirit magic that reinforced its user¡¯s physical ability.


    The so-called physical reinforcement magic wasn¡¯t solely exclusive to spirit magic, Lunaire taught me that there were other simr magic that emted the same effects.


    Lovis, who was fighting in closebat against the Gryphon, then moved to Yozakura¡¯s position, she was right behind him.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. ¡¶Short Gate¡·¡¹


    Lovis held Yozakura¡¯s hand.


    Her body vanished along with the magic circle¡¯s light that enveloped her, she then reappeared right behind the Gryphon.


    The moment Yozakura opened her eyes, she drew her katana-like sword from its scabbard, it was an iai-strike that aimed at the Gryphon¡¯s neck.


    Her attack easily decapitated the Gryphon¡¯s head, killing it in a sh.


    ¡¸OOOH¡­.¡¹


    Though I was worried for a moment since their levels were lower than the Gryphon, it seems that it was unnecessary.


    Lovis, who acted as their vanguard, was distracting the Gryphon¡¯s attention with his clever use of space-time magic, Damia was slowly whittling down the Gryphon¡¯s endurance with simple but effective magic.


    When the Gryphon was visibly weakened, they killed it at once with Yozakura¡¯s sure-kill technique that was strengthened with spirit magic.


    It was an excellent battle.


    They might¡¯ve nned how they would fight against the Gryphon this way from the very beginning.


    I had to say that the way they cooperated together improved my impression about them.


    ¡¸Thank you for waiting. Though, I can normally wipe the floor against that kind of opponent by myself¡­ I still ended up asking help from my subordinates since my body¡­ isn¡¯t up to par yet. S-shall we continue on then?¡¹


    Lovis spoke as he rubbed his hands while wearing a smile ear to ear, as if he was trying to curry favor with me.


    ¡¸Y-yeah, let¡¯s go¡­¡¹


    ¡­His act in trying to curry my favor was waaay too obvious.


    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t stand this anymore¡­ The man who I admired, the man who I followed¡­ isn¡¯t this kind of Lovis-sama¡­¡¹


    Damia broke!


    ¡¸I also have no idea why he¡¯s acting so humble¡­ The monster aside, does he really have to be so humble to the point of humiliating himself? I used to think that Lovis-sama was the ally of freedom.¡¹


    Yozakura was also ring at Lovis with a disappointed look on her face.


    ¡¸W-What in the hell are you talking about? I¡¯m not a coward! But neither am I a frog in a well! I¡¯ve told you this before, right? Only a fool would try to pick a fight with someone who has transcendent power! It¡¯s the same as when you need to lower your head when you pray to god. If you still don¡¯t understand what I mean, then that only shows that neither of you has learned about the world.¡¹


    Lovis was desperately trying to persuade them.


    ¡¸Though I can¡¯t do it right now due to my debt of gratitude¡­ I think I¡¯m going to leave the ¡¶ck Reaper¡· after we escort her to the closest city.¡¹


    ¡¸Hou¡­ I have no intention to stop you from leaving if that¡¯s what you want. You of all people should know best about the fate of those who leave the ¡¶ck Reaper¡·, right Yozakura? Are you sure that you want to live the rest of your life haunted by our shadows?¡¹


    ¡¸To be honest, I don¡¯t want to embarrass Lovis-sama right here, however, I have to make it it clear that both me and Damia feels emotionally drained after seeing Lovis-sama¡¯s embarrassing attitude.¡¹


    ¡¸W-Wait a minute, stop right there! Calm yourself down!¡¹


    An internal conflict was currently happening between Lovis and Yozakura.


    Damia was visibly worried upon seeing the two quarrel with each other.


    ¡¸M-My apologies! Please grant me a little bit more time, Kanata-sama! It seems Yozakura has yet to be convinced!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Go ahead.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much for your kindness!¡¹


    After bowing to me, he faced Yozakura again.


    ¡¸¡­Yozakura, I remember that it¡¯s already been six years since I first met you. Yeah¡­ What lead you to join us back then was that eve¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Trying to use my emotions like that won¡¯t work, Lovis-sama.¡¹

 Act 1: Chapter 37: The 《Black Reaper》s Reconciliation

    Act 1: Chapter 37: The ¡¶ck Reaper¡·''s Reconciliation


    ¡¸Damia, go and persuade Yozakura!¡¹


    ¡¸M-Me? B-But I¡­.¡¹


    I was just silently watching Lovis and everyone else bicker with each other.


    I felt bad for them since the origin of their quarrel was none other than me¡­ However, I do understand what Yozakura was feeling since she saw her leader, the leader of awless organization, act so humble towards someone she didn¡¯t know.


    In the first ce¡­ I didn¡¯t even know what the scale of ¡¶ck Reaper¡·was.


    I was almost convinced that the three of them were the only members, but judging from Yozakura¡¯s words, it seems like there were more of them.


    They continued arguing like this for five whole minutes.


    Only after Lovis¡¯ zealous persuasion did Yozakura¡¯s attitude soften.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m gonna force you to understand my reasoning. In fact, I don¡¯t mind even if you have some sort of suspicions about me. I¡¯m sure my humility right now might look like a miserable joke to you guys. But please, please overlook this for now, I¡¯ll give you a proper exnationter.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I guess I have no choice but to trust you if you go as far as say that.¡¹


    It seems like they¡¯ve settled their problem for the time being.


    I never really expected for him to be able to pull that out.


    I think Lovis would do so much better as a swindler than a ¡¶ck Reaper¡·.


    ¡¸As long as you keep treading on this path, the day when you understand the meaning behind my words wille. I really like you guys, you are my preciousrades, I don¡¯t want to lose you guys from a trivial misunderstanding like this.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I understand. I¡¯ll overlook this case, but the next time it happens, I¡¯ll quit even if it means I have to fight you guys. ¡¹


    After Yozakura said those words, Lovis turned back to me.


    ¡¸My apologies, It seems we ended up wasting your time, Kanata-sama! We¡¯re about to arrive at the closest city!¡¹


    Lovis continued bowing his head many times while apologizing to me.


    When I nodded at him, only did Lovis start rxing.


    ¡¸¡­ quit.¡¹


    A voice sounded out behind him, he then quickly turned around to Yozakura again.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Sorry, what did you say just now, Yozakura?¡¹


    ¡¸I said, I quit.¡¹


    ¡¸Tell me why, Yozakura?!¡¹


    Lovis pped his thigh with a vexed look on his face.


    ¡­ Yup, it seems that Lovis was gonna take a long time to convince Yozakura.


    I yawned since I basically had nothing to do, when I tried looking around, something at the end of my field of vision caught my attention.


    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    It was a short, ugly, green-colored goblin.


    It might look like a weak pushover at first nce but I could clearly remember that appearance.


    There¡¯s no way I can forget about it.


    It was one of the fastest and most tenacious devils in ¡¶Distorted World¡¯s Cursed Mirror¡·, its name was Pseudo-Goblin.


    Don¡¯t let its weak appearance trick you, its head was nothing more than a dummy.


    When its prey lowers their vignce and approaches it, its body would just split and then transform into a grotesque monster, devouring everything around it.


    The reason why I could remember was because I was killed by it so many times.


    I never expected that it managed to slip out from the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· that I carried with me.


    Although Lunaire didn¡¯t tell me about this sort of possibility, it didn¡¯t mean that the chances were zero.


    If a Lv. 3,000 devil like this loitered around a forest filled with Lv. 200 monsters, it might¡¯ve destroyed the ecosystem overnight.


    ¡¸L-Lovis-san, please take yourrades and use ¡¶Short Gate¡·to get away from this ce! There¡¯s a monster!¡¹


    Lovis looked around the area after hearing my warning.


    His expression turned into that of bewilderment when he saw the Pseudo Goblin.


    ¡¸Is that the monster¡­ Kanata-sama? I mean, it¡¯s just a goblin. There¡¯s a change it might be a variant since it managed to survive in this ce¡­¡¹


    Maybe because of its weak appearance, Lovis didn¡¯t move immediately.


    Anyhow, this left me with no choice but to destroy the Pseudo Goblin with powerful but restrictive AOE magic.


    ¡¸GET DOWN, NOW!¡¹


    I pointed my sword toward the Pseudo Goblin and¡­


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 19th Rank; ¡¶Graviburn¡·¡¹


    ck light exploded with the Pseudo Goblin as its center.


    ¡¸19th¡­ Rank? Wasn¡¯t the 15th rank the highest magic that could be used by High-Elves, Dragonmen, and the Transported Hero?¡¹


    Lovis¡¯ leaked voice was filled with astonishment.


    ¡¸Gofuu?¡¹


    The goblin that was at the center of the ck light could only frantically wave its limbs.


    At the very next moment, the ck light condensed into the center.


    The initial space in the range of the ck light then imploded due to overwhelming gravitational force.


    The next instant, a loud explosion ensued.


    The explosion was so powerful to the point of peeling the earth¡¯s crust and devastate the trees around us.


    The spacepressed the Pseudo Goblin until it was nothing more than an almost invisible ck dot.


    When it exploded outwards, the Pseudo Goblin¡¯s shredded body and debris rained down on our surroundings.


    Lovis and everyone else got blown back by the shockwave of the explosion, they desperately clung to the ground below them while getting hit by the wreckage.


    ¡­However, the Pseudo Goblin wouldn¡¯t go down that easily.


    In the first ce, a devil was nothing more than a lump of mana, it¡¯ll simply vanish like mist when it dies.


    So¡­there shouldn¡¯t have been anything like flesh and blood¡­


    I guess Lovis was right, it was just an ordinary monster who happened to pass by this area.


    Maybe I really went too far against a monster whose strength was only the same as a Monster Bear¡¯s.


    ¡¸¡­My bad, it looked something simr to one of the monsters I know about.¡¹


    I turned around and looked at Lovis and the rest.


    Lovis was getting up from the ground while his breath was clearly disordered.


    ¡¸¡­This is what I meant, Yozora. It has nothing to do with me being humble or obstinate. Challenging this kind of monster without knowing your ce is just like facing a giant falling meteor head on. Under normal situations, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid to die, but at the very least, I want to be spared from being meaninglessly crushed to death.¡¹


    ¡¸M-My apologies, Lovis-sama, I was mistaken about you¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Though I had no idea why, I guess the both of them finally reconciled.


    ¡ª-


    Important Note : Please remember that at this POINT, Kanata¡¯smon sense has been poisoned by Lunaire and Noble Mimic, he thought that everyone outside of Cocytus is far more terrifying than him. In addition, he also wary of Nyarlhotep hidden hand.

 Act 1: Chapter 38: To Aarburg City

    Act 1: Chapter 38: To Aarburg City


    The first day after I travelled along with Lovis and the others, we finally left the forest.


    Though there seemed to be many Lvl 200 monsters around, the monsters who appeared around the edge of the forest were only around Lvl 40. The in which we were currently treading on only had low level monsters.


    ording to Lovis, these bizarrely powerful monsters would only appear inside the forest.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve finally arrived¡­ Aarburg city.¡¹


    Lovis spoke with an exhausted expression.


    From appearances alone, it was a particrly big city which was surrounded by a rampart that provided it protection against monsters.


    I could finally say goodbye to the outdoor life and say hello to civilization!


    Although I had already gotten used to living in dar, gloomy ces during my training with Lunaire, the fact that I could actually sleep soundly in an inn was a huge relief.


    However¡­ I was penniless at the moment.


    ¡¸I wonder how much I can get from selling the¡¶Adventurer King¡¯s Golden Compass¡·?¡¹


    While I unintentionally asked such a question, Lovis looked at me with dead eyes.


    ¡¸Ah. No, my apologies! Ce to think of it, I have yet to tell you guys that don¡¯t have any money and was wondering what I could do to earn some¡­¡¹


    I nodded while smiling wryly.


    So¡­ the¡¶Adventurer King¡¯s Golden Compass¡·was that important to Lovis.


    I recall that he readily refused when I tried returning it, but I guess I have to take note of his feelings and make use of thepass.


    ¡¸M-Money!? Y-You guys, did you bring money with you!?¡¹


    Lovis turned to his subordinates as color steadily drained from his face.


    ¡¸Y-Yes, gimme a mi¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Me too, I didn¡¯t bring much with me since we don¡¯t really have any use for them, but¡­¡¹


    Damia quickly grabbed into the dimension pocket and took a coin purse from the inside.


    Lovis¡¯s eyebrows twitched once he saw the content of the purse.


    Lovis took the coin purse and then flipped it, upside down.


    The money were dancing around as they fell on the ground.


    ¡¸Just this much!? Do you both not understand what the meaning money is for this parting gift!? Is this how much you value your own life!?¡¹


    Damia¡¯s body shuddered upon hearing that.


    Even Yozakura dropped her purse, looking quite dumbfounded.


    ¡¸Y-You misunderstood! I thank you for your generosity, but rather than receive your money, can you at least tell me how I can earn it? And also simple rules or regtions that I need to take note of when I¡¯m in the city¡­¡¹


    ¡¸A way to make money, is it? Uhm¡­ you meant legally, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Once I looked at Lovis in silence, he hurriedly waved his hands around.


    ¡¸N-No, please don¡¯t misunderstand! I mean, it¡¯s really hard for someone without an ID to get a job in this town! I mean, you can¡¯t make one unless your birthce is reported properly! That¡¯s why you have no choice but to find other ways to earn money and evade taxes¡­ I never said that there wasn¡¯t a proper way¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I understand, since I¡¯mcking the knowledge for those, please exin.¡¹


    ¡¸U-uhm, you see¡­.¡¹


    Lovis pondered for a while, he seemed to be really troubled by something.


    It seemed strange that he actually got ¡®jobs¡¯ if he was like this.


    ¡¸How about¡­ the Adventurer Guild?¡¹


    Lovis suddenly raised his face as soon as Yozakura said those words.


    ¡¸The hell are you thinking about, Yozakura!? As if Kanata-sama would stoop so low to the point of working with those p*ssies! Can you imagine this MONSTER bringing back stacks of herbs from working on gathering requests as a beginner!?¡¹


    ¡¸M-My apologies! It is as you say, Lovis-sama!¡¹


    Yozakura bowed down to Lovis, she was desperately apologizing for her error.


    I¡¯m right here¡­ I could clearly hear you guys¡­ to think that you were actually treating me like a genuine MONSTER.


    ¡¸Why in the ck Reaper did you apologize to me!? You¡¯re apologizing to the wrong person! My apologies Kanata-sama, Yozakura came from a foreign country, she¡¯sckingmon sense around here¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm, that¡¯s fine too¡­ About that Adventurer Guild¡­¡¹


    I was rather familiar with that name since I often read about them in light novels.


    Since this world was created by Nyarlhotep to resemble stories in novels and games, I¡¯m fairly certain that the adventurer guild was something that I already knew of.


    In that case, it should be easier for me to earn money with a system that I understood.


    ¡¸It¡¯s an organization that is built in ordance with the country¡¯s orders. As long as someone isn¡¯t registered as a criminal, they can get a job by doingmissions issued by the citizens, the guild, or even the lord himself. The job would vary from something as simple as an escort duty or a demon beast extermination. The guild will also buy monster materials or items from the adventurer.¡¹


    Yup, I was really familiar with the Adventurer Guild¡¯s system after all.


    Though I don¡¯t know whether my powers would be useful in demon beast exterminations, I knew that I could do at least this much after that training from Lunaire.


    As far as I¡¯m aware, I¡¯ve confirmed that I¡¯m stronger than Lovis and his gang.


    I mean, is there some problem with my powers?


    ¡¸They take so much for the mediator fees¡­ You also won¡¯t receive anything but chore-like jobs unless you¡¯re really confident in your own ability. Moreover, the governor of thisnd is famous for being stingy, his reputation isn¡¯t all that good either. Spending your time in this city is basically a waste of time, Kanata-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t actually mind, though. Either way, joining the Adventurer Guild is the easiest way for me to make money, right?¡¹


    Although I said this, I would dly do those chore-likemissions.


    I mean, having nothing to do would only make me feel uneasy.


    ¡¸Seriously¡­? With that level of yours?¡¹


    Lovis had a bewildered expression, a frown creased on his eyebrows.


    Though he didn¡¯t seem to be able to see my status or something, he still could¡¯ve estimated my level during our previous exchange. [TL : At this point, Kanata still has zeromon sense of this world]


    ¡¸I-Is it too low?¡¹


    Was it really impossible then?


    My level was far above theirs, but could it be that it was actually still too low¡­?


    Despite Lovis still being baffled due to my words, his expression slowly turned into a smile, almost as if he was trying to get over something.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s more than enough! Since you need money for your registration, I¡¯ll give you some of mine. It isn¡¯t that much, but please take the rest for your living funds.¡¹


    With these words, Lovis handed the money purse over to me.


    Damia silently tapped on Lovis¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡¸¡­Lovis-sama, don¡¯t you think that this person is actually misunderstanding something? Leaving someone like him here will greatly trouble the Adventurer Guild¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It isn¡¯t my problem. I didn¡¯t tell a single lie after all. I shouldn¡¯t incur his enmity or anything like that. Anyways, let¡¯s finish this quickly and leave as far as possible, we¡¯ll be in deep sh*t if something happenster.¡¹


    The two whispered to each other.


    ¡¸Lovis-san?¡¹


    Lovis¡¯s body jerked when I called out to him.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ My apologies Kanata-sama, it seems that we won¡¯t be able to apany you since the governor of this city doesn¡¯t like us¡­ It¡¯s truly regrettable¡­ But what do you say about going our separate ways here?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Okay then, thank you very much for escorting me to this city, I¡¯ll do the rest myself from here on out.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s part ways here, Kanata-sama! We are honored to have been able to meet you! Let¡¯s cross paths in the future.¡¹


    As Lovis slowly stepped back, his two subordinates kept hiding from behind him.


    ¡¸We failed to achieve our goal, but it really can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s get away from this ce ASAP! Let¡¯s pray that we will never meet this MONSTER againter!¡¹


    The trio then turned around and ran away as fast as they could.


    ¡­They really seemed to be in a hurry up to thest second.

 Act 1: Chapter 39: Aarburgs Baptism

    Act 1: Chapter 39: Aarburg''s Baptism


    I entered Aarburg from the gate.


    The buildings were built so close to each other that it jam-packed the pedestrian traffics.


    I guess the reason for this dense poption was because of the monsters that were running rampant outside.


    Although Lovis told me that this was a frontier city, it felt like a bustling one if youpare it to the city I used to live back in Japan.


    There were even people who quarreled with the guards due to opening their stalls in an unauthorized location.


    In fact, there were also suspicious-looking ck-robed folks carving some sort of magic circle on the wall.


    Upon a closer look, the magic circle seemed to be the type that enhanced the effect of a barrier.


    It seems this rampart was enchanted with magic to have the monsters keep away from the ce, those folks seemed to be enhancing the effect of the barrier.


    Anyhow, thanks to them, the streets which were already bustling normally became even narrower right now.


    Even I have a hard time walking around while making sure I wouldn¡¯t bump on other people.


    Were other cities as crowded as this one?


    Probably not, the reason might just mainly be that this was the frontier, and that they had no way to erge the rampart.


    Even though I¡¯ve been walking around for a while now, I still couldn¡¯t find something that looked like the Adventurer Guild.


    ¡­I thought that it was around the area since I could find so many armed people here.


    Though they looked scary, I guess I was left with no choice but to ask for directions.


    ¡¸¡­Oopsie!¡¹


    A huge man suddenly appeared in front of me when I was looking away. Because he bumped on my shoulder before I got the chance to step aside, I jumped back to reduce the impact.


    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯m currently looking for¡­¡¹


    I bowed to him while exining about my situation.


    I knew that I was in the wrong for moving without minding my surroundings, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t react even after I apologized.


    All of a sudden, he grabbed my shoulder just as I was about to leave.


    ¡¸Some nerve you got there, Lass. How dare you try and leave after you bumped on me.¡¹


    I turned around and took a look at the man¡¯s face.


    He had a burly build with a height close to 190 centimetres.


    Therge scar on his face made him look rather intimidating.


    By appearance alone, his age should be around the middle forties.


    He was carrying a huge axe on his back.


    Following after him was a short man who had a sly grin on his face.


    ¡¸Is something the matter, Octavio-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Thisss bumped on me and tried to run away, that hurt, you know?¡¹


    Now I finally understood what was happening.


    This man¡­ Octavio, intentionally did this.


    The people around us were avoiding us like the gue.


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the nice robe you got there, you even have a magic bag. Did you ask your papa to buy those? I really hate rich girls like you who act like you don¡¯t care about us, it makes me want to beat you to death.¡¹


    ¡­It seems like I was getting involved with troublesome folks.


    He was a scam artist.


    ¡­Come to think of it, what should I do now?


    Octavio was tall and had a rather muscr build.


    I got this feeling that his Level wasn¡¯t all that different from Lovis.


    Because of these thoughts, my mind cooled down.


    In the first ce, I had to avoid directbat as much as possible.


    I was severelycking knowledge of this world and this city.


    As proof of it, I ended up getting lost since I was thinking about strange things.


    I guess it¡¯ll cost me some money to avoid getting myself involved in this kind of unnecessary trouble.


    ¡¸My bad¡­ I don¡¯t really have that much money with me, but you¡¯ll let me go as long as I give you some, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I like a smartss like you, but¡­¡¹


    Octavio had a wide grin on his face.


    ¡¸Leave behind that magic bag. I really want that kind of bag, you kno~w?¡¹


    I could feel my expression stiffening up after hearing his words.


    This magic bag was filled with gifts from Lunaire.


    Although I made sure to keep hazardous items such as the¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· in my dimension pocket. I kept all of my drugs and the¡¶Akashic Record¡· inside the magic bag so that I could take them out easily.


    Like hell was I going to give these items, these mementos of my time in Cocytus to this bastard.


    ¡­I guess running away was the only choice.


    When I stepped back to check Octavio¡¯s stats with ¡¶Status Check¡·, I heard a girl suddenly scream.


    ¡¸P-Patrol-san! Look at them! They¡¯re about to kill someone¡­!¡¹


    A voice resounded in the vicinity.


    ¡¸Who dares to make a ruckus and kill someone in daylight!?¡¹


    A little bit away from our location, two patrols who were supervising the street stalls were now looking in our direction. They ran towards us as soon as they heard the scream.


    Although I couldn¡¯t understand what the girl meant for a moment, I noticed after a moment that it was a lie to call the guards to help me from this.


    ¡¸T-This is bad Octavio-san! We¡¯ll be be kicked out of the guild if we cause trouble!¡¹


    The small man, who was apparently Octavio¡¯s sidekick, eximed in panic.


    ¡¸Damn the bastard who called those patrol guards, I¡¯m gonna skin you alive once I find you!¡¹


    Octavio gritted his teeth as he red at the two guards running towards us.


    ¡¸Consider yourself lucky, brat. Don¡¯t think that this is the end of this!¡¹


    Octavia raised his right arm and struck my shoulder before escaping as fast as possible.


    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t worry, Octavia-san. I know the owner of the voice, it¡¯s the white mage, Pomera.¡¹


    The sidekick said as he turned around and disappeared into the crowd.


    I looked over my shoulder.


    Was he¡­ going easy on me? I mean, that hit from before wasn¡¯t enough to be called as ¡°tickling¡±.


    Octavio, who carried such a big axe on his back, should be killing demon beasts on a daily basis. In short, he should be an¡­ adventurer.


    In addition, he went as far as picking a fight with me. That means his level should be at least the same or higher than mine. It should be high enough that he willingly picks a fight against other adventurers.


    I used ¡¶Status Check¡· on him before his figure disappeared from my sight.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Octavio O¡¯grain


    Race : Ningen[Human]


    £Ì£ö £º28


    £È£Ð £º112/129


    £Í£Ð £º106/106


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    I couldn¡¯t help but blink in astonishment.


    Did I¡­ make a mistake?


    Could it be that I chose the wrong target with my status check?


    I mean¡­ Lovis was clearly stronger than him. Or should I say¡­ It¡¯s likeparing a chihuahua versus a 2 meter-tall MMA fighter.


    Could he really make a living as an adventurer with such a low level?


    ¡¸Could it be¡­ That person was just an ordinary lumberjack with a big body?¡¹


    No no no, that¡¯s too good to be true.


    But¡­ Can he even do a proper adventure with such a low level?


    I mean, even Lovis was at least Level 181.


    Yes! That meek Lovis.


    Even if Lovis was a rare person around Aarburg city, there was no way that Octavio¡¯s level was only 28.


    I guess I had to reevaluate my assessment about Lovis.


    Well¡­ Let¡¯s check another adventurer¡¯s status once I register myself in the Adventurer Guild.


    No one should notice that I¡¯m using ¡¶Status Check¡· on them.


    Although some people might be suspicious of me since I paused for a while to look at the status in my mind. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I just nced at them.


    It wasn¡¯t like people would notice if a stranger just happened to nce at them for a moment or two.


    I mean¡­ Those monsters in ¡¶Cocytus¡·and Lovis didn¡¯t show any reaction when I used ¡¶Status Check¡· on them.


    Lunaire once told me about this matter before. Apparently, the inhabitants of this world had to pour their mana into a special te to confirm their status.


    While I was pondering over this matter, the patrol guards finally reached me.


    ¡¸Oi! Were you involved in that fight just now? Why can¡¯t I see any blood on your clothes?¡¹


    They asked me with an irritated look on their faces.


    ¡¸You might have mistaken me for someone else¡­ Thanks for your worries anyways.¡¹


    ¡¸Tch! Thanks to you, we missed those illegal hawkers!¡¹


    One of the patrol guards¡¯ spit flew towards me while heined with an annoyed voice.


    He smacked his lips when I turned around and dodged his spit. After doing so, I left the area at once.


    ¡­This city really was filled with petty people.


    Suddenly, Lunaire¡¯s figure, which was surrounded with mountains upon mountains of grimoires, passed through my mind.


    ¡¸Lunaire-san¡­ I miss¡¶Cocytus¡· you know?¡¹


    Upon heaving a sigh, my eyes caught the sight of a petite girl looking at me with a worried look.


    Her short hair peeped out from the blue beret on her head.


    She held a big cane in her hands as her troubled expression kept ncing at me.


    I was about to ask whether she was the one who helped me just now¡­ However, she shuddered when her gaze met mine. She quickly turned around and left immediately.

 Act 1: Chapter 40: White Mage Pomera

    Act 1: Chapter 40: White Mage Pomera


    TL : Cnine


    ED/PF : Sleepy Bee.


    A while had already passed since the incident with Octavia. I¡­ still hadn¡¯t been able to find the adventurer¡¯s guild. The one person I¡¯d asked before he¡¯d left had told me its rough location. However, whenever I went to the area he described¡­ I always saw those weird men in robes who carved magic formations on the walls.


    It was as if they were working on arge scale construction.


    But regardless of how they looked, they might not be suspicious people considering they chatted normally with the soldiers in the area.


    At that moment, I felt someone poking on my back. Turning around, I was faced with that wavy blonde-short-haired cane-wielding petite girl. She was the one who¡¯d called over the patrol guards during the previous incident with Octavio.


    ¡¸U-Uhm, could it be that you¡¯re¡­ looking for the adventurer¡¯s guild?¡¹


    She looked timidly at me with an upturned gaze from below her beret. I noticed that her shoulders trembled slightly, and she immediately averted her gaze when our eyes met. Seeing me not react at all for a while to her words, the girl took a step back in surprise.


    ¡¸I-I must be a bothering you¡­ right?¡¹


    She looked like an extremely timid and shy girl. Let¡¯s start with talking to her first.


    ¡¸Though it¡¯s a big help if you can guide me to that ce, you¡­ are the one who called those patrols to help back then, right?¡¹


    ¡¸M-My apologize, y-you¡¯re being troubled by those patrol guards because of Pomera¡­¡¹


    It seems her name was Pomera.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s the opposite, you really saved me back then you kno¡ª Eh, could it be that you¡¯ve been following me since then?¡¹


    Though I¡¯d been walking all over the ce since then, I rarely passed by the same ce twice. Moreover¡­ it didn¡¯t seem like it was a coincidence that she¡¯d called out to me here.


    ¡¸S-Sorry¡­ I-I actually hesitated for a while¡­ whether to call you or not, and sorry for suddenly turning around back then. ¡¹


    I-I see.


    I still had no idea why she¡¯d turned around so suddenly back then though. I thought she was aiming for Lunaire¡¯s robe or ¡¶Magic King¡¯s Inquiry¡·¡¯s choker.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind about that but still¡­ Are you actually worrying about me?¡¹


    ¡¸U-Uhm, sorry¡­ Pomera should¡¯ve called you sooner since you seemed to be lost in this ce but¡­ Pomera¡­ is bad at talking to other people¡­¡¹


    W-What a kind girl you are.


    The reason why she¡¯d acted so suspiciously back then was simply because she was a shy person. It seemed that she just kept looking for the right timing to call out to me. I mean, she had kept following me just to call out to me. Meanwhile, if I¡¯d been in her position, I¡¯d have most likely given up immediately.


    Understanding the situation, I decided to ask Pomera to lead me to the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    ¡¸D-Did youe to this ce by yourself, Kanata-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, but well¡­ You might say that I¡¯m kinda in the middle of a journey.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Then¡­ I suggest that you hold off for a while. I mean,tely, the number of low level adventurers dying are on the rise. The limitations being ced are getting more and more severe to the point that an F-rank adventurer can¡¯t take on amission by themselves.¡¹


    ¡¸So that¡¯s what happened huh¡­¡¹


    My shoulders dropped, feeling crestfallen at the unexpected news.


    Well, I guess I¡¯ll just have to do what I can within those limitations. If possible, I might have to start looking for arade.


    ¡¸Though Pomera wants to introduce Kanata-san to the group she belongs to¡­ Pomera thinks that might be not a good idea.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s dropped, looking down with a sad expression on her face.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t have a good standing in her party.


    After walking for a while together, we arrived in front of a big building with arge sign mounted atop its door. The sign was embellished with a symbol of a sword upon a white and red background.


    It was obvious at a nce from the traffic of armed people entering and leaving the building.


    So this is the adventurer¡¯s guild .


    After both of us entered the building, Pomera looked around the guild hesitantly. After a moment, she heaved with a big sigh.


    ¡¸Is something the matter?¡¹


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s nothing, just¡­ I had an appointment with my party, bu, it seems they left me since I¡¯mte¡­ It¡¯s reassuring since that¡¯s mean I¡¯m thest oneing.¡¹


    ¡¸C-could it be that you¡¯rete because you were¡­ following me?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, No! It¡¯s Pomera¡¯s fault for wanting to call out to you¡­ and unlike Pomera, it seems that everyonees to the guild after gathering outside, so they¡¯re oftente for that reason¡­¡¹


    ¡­You¡¯re basically left out by the other party members, isn¡¯t it.


    Pomera shook her head in a hurry as if she read my silent retort.


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s okay. Everyone¡­ all of them are such amazing people who treat someone like Pomera kindly.¡¹


    Well I guess I shouldn¡¯t meddle too much since the person herself was saying so. Though, something about what she said just now made me feel somewhat uneasy. But, I guess an outsider like me has no right in meddling in their party affairs.


    Since Pomera had decided on waiting for herrades around the entrance area, I went up to the receptionist by myself.


    ¡¸Lastly¡­ please be very careful, Kanata-san. Octavio-san, who made trouble with Kanata-san before is¡­ a D-rank adventurer, he¡¯s already been penalized a few times by the guild for causingmotions.¡¹


    So that person really was an adventurer.


    I¡¯d heard that the lowest rank was the F-rank, but it seemed that Octavio¡¯s rank was three up from the bottom. So, that meant that he could do an adventurer¡¯s job properly with a low level.


    Hearing this information, I was starting to doubt the credibility of Lunaire¡¯s im about me being far from safe unless my level was above 4000.


    ¡¸There¡¯s been a rumor thattely, he missed his chance to raise his rank to C due to his bad habits. That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s better if you change your robe and hide your face with hood, Kanata-san.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll take that advice as reference¡­¡¹


    It would be better if I could avoid any sort of troublesome things like getting involved in quarrels. Nevertheless, I was unwilling to take off this robe and the essories given to me by Lunaire just to avoid creating trouble with Octavio. But still¡­


    ¡¸Thank you very much for saving me from a lot of trouble, Pomera-san. I¡¯ll make sure to repay this debt someday.¡¹


    Pomera looked back at me with a dumbfounded look on her face when I bowed to her.


    ¡¸Pomera¡­ san?¡¹


    ¡¸E-EEH, my apologies, I forgot to reply since no one has ever said thank you to me before¡­ my deepest apologies!!!¡¹


    W-Will this girl really be alright..


    I couldn¡¯t help but be more and more worried about her.

 Act 1: Chapter 41: 《JinMaRyuu》

    Act 1: Chapter 41: ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡·


    ¡¸Weird¡­¡¹


    I muttered to myself while lining up by the adventurer guild¡¯s reception counter.


    I used ¡¶Status Check¡· on the people around me while being very careful as to not raise any suspicion, but the results took me by surprise.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Lir Lirein


    Race : Ningen[Human]


    £Ì£ö £º22


    £È£Ð £º101/101


    £Í£Ð £º84/84


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Keel Maifader [TL : Might be a pun for ¡°Kill My Father¡±, the raw could also read that way]


    Race : Ningen[Human]


    £Ì£ö £º9


    £È£Ð £º41/41


    £Í£Ð £º34/34


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    I¡¯d already checked the statuses of twenty people so far but¡­ their levels were only around 8~30. Though I had to reassess my standards after seeing the Lv 181 Lovis, I was forced to make yet another reassessment at seeing the Lv 28 Octavio.


    How should I say it¡­ I finally felt like I understood this weird feeling of being out of ce I¡¯d felt so far.


    Majority of the people who worked as adventurers were around Lv 30. The reason Lovis had made such a self-important im when he¡¯d just met me was because he was backed with real skills.


    My body was drenched in sweat as I reached this realization.


    I might be treated as an extremely dangerous monster if they discovered my level was 4122.


    I had always wondered whether I really had to raise my level that much. Could it be that Lunaire had kept some secret from me? Or perhaps, her standards for what was considered ¡°normal¡± had long since been broken after staying in ¡¶Cocytus¡· for a thousand years.


    At that moment, I suddenly recalled Lunaire¡¯s words.


    ¡ºI think both ces are equally dangerous but¡­ those on that side might keep an eye on you when they know about your power and the fact that you¡¯re a transferred person, nay, they absolutely will do that.¡»


    Lunaire¡¯s intense training might have been because she¡¯d predicted the kind of dangerous situations I would have to face after leaving Cocytus. To think she might¡¯ve predicted that far.


    I mean, Lovis had realized right away that I was a transferred person.


    Honestly, my four digit level was clearly strange, right?


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    Something had suddenly caught my eyes while my thoughts were wandering. I saw Lovis¡¯ portraits posted on the guild¡¯s wall.


    It was rather simr to a wanted poster.


    Written under that portrait seemed to be his name, ¡¾ck Reaper; Lovis¡¿ and underneath that was ¡¾Bounty £º80 millions Gold¡¿.


    Gold seems to be the currency of this world. I¡¯mcking knowledge regarding the currency of this world, but it seems that there¡¯s not that much difference in value between one gold and one yen.


    ¡­T-that guy was worth 80 million gold?


    ¡¸Since there was a report of this scary guy appearing in this city, this wanted poster is being pasted in such conspicuous ce.¡¹


    I turned around to face the one who¡¯d spoken up.


    He was anky man around my age and carried a bow on his back.


    ¡¸Uhm, can you tell me about that person? I don¡¯t know much about him after all¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously? You don¡¯t know about Lovis? He¡¯s a dangerous fe who¡¯s responsible for quite a few problems, from obstructing trading routes to assasination. Adventurers have been gathering together to subjugate him, but he¡¯s too strong. Though some praise him for being a charismatic viin and a chivalrous thief or for his deeds in destroying crime syndicated, he¡¯s really just simply a battle junky.¡¹


    ¡¸Charismatic viin¡­ is it?¡¹


    The image of Lovis rubbing his hands together with a cramped smile on his face suddenly passed through my mind.


    Charismatic viin¡­ is it?


    He didn¡¯t seem like such a big-shot but¡­ could it be that the Lovis I know is a sham with a simr name?


    N-Nonono, I couldn¡¯t think of him as an impersonator but¡­


    When I looked at Lovis¡¯ wanted poster, my eyes suddenly were drawn to the bright red wanted poster besides it.


    ¡¸U-uhm¡­ The red wanted poster beside Lovis-sa¨C I mean beside Lovis¡¯ is whom?¡¹


    The person drawn in that red wanted picture was a slit-eyed young man wearing a robe.


    The subjugation¡¯s reward wasn¡¯t written in there.


    There was only his name, ¡¾Evil God¡¯s Apostle; Notes¡¿.


    His wanted poster might be pasted on this noticeable ce for the same reason as Lovis¡¯, someone witnessed his appearance in this city.


    ¡¸Seriously, you don¡¯t even know about ¡¶JinMaRyuu*¡·too? You¡¯re way too ignorant about the way of the world, dude. Listen to me, ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡· is referring to a human with demon and dragon power. They¡¯re a living disaster in human form. They bring about cmity and destruction in their wake with might that¡¯sparable to dragon¡¯s. The reason why the reward isn¡¯t written is because it¡¯s impossible to subjugate him.¡¹ [TL* : JinMaRyuu[ÈËħ¸o], maybe a reference to an old JUMP title ¡°Dragon Quest : Dai¡¯s Great Adventure¡±, the MC is a RyuuMaJin[¸oħÈË], guardian of the world who have the might of dragon and magic of demon in human form. TRY TO READ IT IF YOU HAVE SOME FREE TIME.]


    A-A monster like that existed in this world, huh.


    ¡¸In addition, I think this alert about the Evil God¡¯s Apostle; Note is just a bogus anyway. I mean just yesterday, the patrol soldiers were tearing down his wanted poster which was pasted on a noticeable ce. I mean, I¡¯ll escape as fast as I can If that monster really ising to this city. There are so many rumors about him spread throughout this city, causing so many people to get nervous. Meanwhile, we don¡¯t even know whether the person himself is still alive or already dead.¡¹


    The man spoke whileughing merrily.


    Sure enough, as if you could find that kind of monster scattered around in this world.


    It was finally my turn to speak to the receptionist. I finished my registration at the counter in a jiffy by using the money I¡¯d received from Lovis. Along with my registration, I also received a card with my simple information inscribed on it.


    But¡­ there was no decent request for me to take up.


    All of them were so easy, more like chores rather than requests. They were something along the lines of searching for a lost cat or carrying luggage for someone. The most proper one for me was helping in preparation for a contract with a low rank spirit.


    That much should be possible to do by yourself.


    Goblin extermination or foraging for herbs in the forest was also an F rank request, but I couldn¡¯t take that one.


    ¡¸Should I try, the one involved withbat? But still¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ an F ranked adventurer can¡¯t take a monster rted request unless they¡¯re in party of two, even if it¡¯s just for the form¡¯s sake.¡¹


    The girl at the reception desk told me with an expression that clearly showed her unamusement with dealing with troublesome newvies.


    ¡­ I guess I have no choice but to try looking for someone to form a party with while assisting with the summoning contract and being a baggage carrier.


    While I pondered over the matter, my ears caught an angry voice from the direction of the entrance of the guild¡¯s building.


    ¡¸Oi Pomera, why didn¡¯t you meet us on time? Are you looking down on us?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, B-but¡­ You also justing though?¡¹


    ¡¸How stupid can you be? We went out shopping since you weren¡¯t there when we arrived. Know your ce, we¡¯re already kind enough to allow someone like you to be our party member, trash!¡¹


    There, I saw a pale faced Pomera being shouted at by some blue haired chap.


    That¡¯s her ¡°kind and dependable¡± teammates huh.


    It seems there¡¯s another girl in their party but, she just gave a yawn as if she didn¡¯t care at all.


    Pomera had told me before that they¡¯re good people but I couldn¡¯t see anything that resembled ¡°good people¡± in them. Though that man was scolding Pomera for beingte, he wasn¡¯t in the right either since he just left to shop without even waiting for Pomera and made her wait for a long time.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll be lining up again!¡¹


    I guess I can¡¯t just let this pass. After all, I was the main reason behind Pomera beingte.


    I bowed to the receptionist and quickly grabbed the registration card before heading towards Pomera.

 Act 1: Chapter 42: People Dispute

    Act 1: Chapter 42: People Dispute


    ¡¸Even though you¡¯ve got no other redeeming features aside from your white magic, cheap fare, and the fact that you never talk back no matter what, you¡¯ve basically lost all your merits if you can¡¯t evene in on time, you know? Do you understand that now, Pomera?¡¹


    The blue haired dude was approaching Pomera till he was just an inch away from her.


    Pomera just continued to open and shut her mouth and yet, didn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps it was because she had no idea what to say in this situation.


    ¡¸Oi, say something? What? You still don¡¯t understand huh?¡¹


    I forced my way in from the side and stood in between them.


    ¡¸Sorry, she¡¯ste because she was taking care of me since I¡¯d gotten lost. If you¡¯re angry for that reason, please let me apologize to you. Or so I want to say but¡­ it seems that¡¯s not all.¡¹


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san?¡¹


    Pomera was looking at me with a surprised look on her face.


    ¡¸Hah?¡¹


    The blue haired man was looking at me as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing..


    And then, his gaze turned to Pomera.


    ¡¸You went that far huh, Pomera? Were you, a mixed breed that¡¯s so desperate to get along with us, acting like a human?¡¹


    ¡¸Mixed¡­ breed?¡¹


    ¡¸What, she didn¡¯t tell you about it? Well that¡¯s natural.¡¹


    The blue haired man¡¯s lips curled up as he grabbed Pomera¡¯s beret.


    ¡¸Ah, S-Stop! Roy-san!¡¹


    As Pomera tried her best to resist, the blue haired man¨C Roy pushed her away roughly while snatching the beret that was covering her head. I turned around quickly and held on to her, propping up her body to prevent her from falling on her rear.


    ¡¸A-Are you okay?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh, what was that? Did you actually teleport just now? Or did my eyes trick me?¡¹


    Roy was ring at me, squinting his eyes, then massaging his eyelids as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw just now.


    ¡¸Oh¡­ whatever. Now take a look, that ear. Pomera is a mix breed between human and forest troll.¡¹


    Pomera was trying to hide her ears as color drained from her face.


    I could see pointed ears from the gap between her fingers.


    ¡¸Elf¡­ No, since the length aren¡¯t that long, a half-elf huh.¡¹


    It was the first time I¡¯d seen a half-elf with my own eyes, but Lunaire had told me about them before. The Elves were a long-eared race and excelled in magic. They usually stayed away from pollution and aged slowly as an exchange for the ability to use spirit powers. Due to this, the Elves mainly preferred to live deep in nature that were rich with spirits.


    Those born in the forest or living on the surface were called Elves, while those born on the floating sky continent were called High-Elves.


    A High Elf who had received the blessing of the sky continent¡¯s spirit could live up to a thousand years, while an Elf who lived deep within a forest on the surface could live up to five hundred. If they were living in the city, even a High Elf could only live for about two hundred years.


    I guess they were being called forest trolls since they lived in the forest.


    There were many Elf extremists, elves who hated the continuously developing cities that caused the decline of nature, who often went out of the forest to attack cities. After many cases, the situation worsened and turned into a race war between the human and elves.


    ¡¸S-Sorry, P-Pomera had no intentions¡­ of tricking Kanata-san¡­ I-I just want to befriend Kanata-san¡­¡¹


    Tears were already forming in Pomera¡¯s eyes.


    ¡­ Before, I felt that she had a strangely low amount of self-esteem, but after seeing this, I finally understood the reason behind it. The Half-Elf Pomera didn¡¯t have a ce that she really belonged to, whether it was the Elf vige, or a human city.


    ¡¸See? Now you understand right? Lowly filth that has forest troll blood flowing through them should be grateful that they can even work for us humans. Being able to join our party should show you how magnanimous my heart is, right? ¡¹


    Roy suddenly pushed out his face closer to mine.


    The more I listen to his words, the angrier I be. I rubbed my face with both hands while telling myself to calm down.


    ¡¸¡­ If you understand, then f*ck off. Don¡¯t overstep your boundaries if you don¡¯t know the ways of the world.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Understand. I¡¯ll back down since it feels like I will just wasting my breath trying to speak with you already.¡¹


    I had no idea what the humans in this ce thought about the Elves nor was I knowledgeable about the conflict between them. But, I knew one fact for sure from the previous conversation. Roy wasn¡¯t the kind of person you could have a decent talk with.


    ¡¸How about forming a party with me, Pomera-san? Seeing that being alone is inconvenience for my side since I can¡¯t receivemissions and I¡¯m stillcking somemon sense.¡¹


    I offered a hand towards her for a handshake.


    ¡¸E¡­ Eh? A-Are you sure? Pomera is a Half-Elf¡­. Moreover, Kanata-san¡¯s position will be¡­¡¹


    Roy was ring at me with an irritated look on his face.


    ¡¸O-Oi, don¡¯t joke around. It¡¯ll be a great loss for us if we lost a cheapbor ve like her.¡¹


    ¡¸The one to decide that should be Pomera-san, not you right?¡¹


    Pomera seemed troubled for a moment but she finally epted my handshake to show her resolution. Her hand was trembling non stop, maybe because she wasn¡¯t used to doing this.


    ¡¸P-Please treat me well, Kanata-san! P-Pomera is inexperienced but, Pomera will do her best!!¡¹


    Roy bumped into my shoulder as I was about to take Pomera to the receptionist and whispered to me in a low voice.


    ¡¸You better stop trying to act like a good person towards her, Kanata.I know that you¡¯re the same as me, thinking that she might be of some use for you since she might be able to use magic very well thanks to her forest troll¡¯s blood, but she¡¯s nothing more than useless, low-leveled baggage. You might think that she is good material for being a baggage carrier and stress relief since she won¡¯t say anything about that, don¡¯t think that things will turn as you expected. So you better retur¡ª¡¹


    I shook him off lightly since he was really starting to get on my nerves.


    Roy fell spectacrly on the floor.


    ¡¸What a pitiful person¡­¡¹


    I muttered myints as I went to the receptionist with Pomera.


    Pomera stopped in midway, ncing back from over her shoulder.


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t involve yourself with that person again, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸E-Eh, no¡­ It just that, Roy-san¡¯s appearance seems off¡­¡¹


    At the oddment, I turned to take a look at Roy.


    ¡¸O-OOOCH! SAVE ME!! HOLYYY! IT CAME OFF!!! MY SHOULDER CAME OFF!¡¹ [TL : Kanata¡¯s light push dislocate his shoulder]


    There, I saw Roy was clinging on the other party member while crying with snot and drool messing up his face.


    D-Did I use too much power just now?


    I mean, I¡¯d only used the same amount of strength I would if I was pushing something lightly on the ground. I really had just pushed him off LIGHTLY and yet, the level difference had proven to be much more troublesome than I had expected.

 Act 1: Chapter 43: Accepting Commission

    Act 1: Chapter 43: epting Commission


    After registering Pomera and I as a party with the Adventurer Guild¡¯s receptionist, we could finally take onbat-rtedmissions. Compared to those odd jobs like preliminary investigation for summoning contracts or being a porter, these simplebatmissions were a lot simpler for me to do.


    Though the goblin exterminationmission was fairly simple, easy, and close to the city walls, this was the onlymission allowed for F-rank adventurers who¡¯d just been registered to be taken up by a party. I should be able to raise through the ranks quickly by piling up achievements frompleting these kinds ofmissions.


    The goblins who appeared around Aarburg were only around Lv. 7¡­ This wasn¡¯t even a fight for me to begin with. Though goblin extermination seems to be an unproductivemission for my level, it really couldn¡¯t be helped.


    When in Rome, do as the Romans do.


    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­ A-Are you sure that y-you, want to form a party with someone like Pomera?¡¹


    Pomera asked timidly after we epted themission.


    Though I understood her low self-esteem from being constantly treated harshly by someone like Roi, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional at hearing her question. I wish she had more confidence in herself.


    ¡¸Acquaintance aside, no one even tried to save me back then and yet, you saved me even though you didn¡¯t even know about me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m really grateful towards you. In addition, even though it¡¯s only been less than half day, I know that Pomera-san is a reliable person.¡¹


    Upon hearing that, Pomera suddenly pulled both sides of her beret down in an attempt to cover her face as it flushed bright red.


    ¡¸P-Pomera just¡­ wants to get along with Kanata-san, and she is really happy that Kanata-san¡¯s attitude stayed the same even after knowing her lineage. Things aren¡¯t¡­ going as well as before with Roi-san and co, that¡¯s why thank you very much for inviting Pomera to join your party. Problem is, Pomera is anxious whether she can really help Kanata-san or will¡­¡¹ [TL* : Pomera referring herself as third person, she never uses ¡°I¡± or ¡°me¡± in the first act due to her low self-esteem.]


    ¡¸¡­ As well as before?¡¹


    I unintentionally blurted my thoughts out loud.


    Roi¡¯s attitude towards Pomera was simply the worst. He was clearly looking down on Pomera as if looking down on a ve. I suspect that he intentionally overworked her.


    ¡¸L-Long time ago, both Roi-san and Holly-san were so kind to Pomera! They¡­ they¡¯re just pretending to have a bad rtionship with Pomera in the guild after they found out about Pomera¡¯s Elven lineage. P-Pomera¡¯s just¡­ responding to their expectations.¡¹


    Pomera was clearly crestfallen as she spoke words of defense for them.


    On the other hand, I recalled the moment when Roi had bumped into my shoulder and whispered to me in an almost inaudible voice.


    ¡ºYou better stop trying to act like a good person towards her, Kanata. I know that you¡¯re the same as me, thinking that she might be of some use for you since she might be able to use magic very well thanks to her forest troll¡¯s blood. But, she¡¯s nothing more than useless, low-leveled baggage. You might think that she is good material as a baggage carrier and stress relief since she won¡¯t say anything about it, but don¡¯t think that things will turn out as you expect. So you better retur¡ª¡»


    She was sopassionate towards those two, and yet¡­


    I¡¯m troubled as to what I should say to her about those two f*ckers. I wanted to cheer her up, but I had no idea what to say to her in this case.


    ¡¸I-If Pomera does her best¡­ will she be able to get along¡­ with Roi-san and Holly-san?¡¹


    Please, Pomera, please forget about those two horrible people already.


    No matter how you look at it, Roi is just sc*um, useless piece of trash. The same went for Holly since she did nothing to help you when that Roi was abusing you with his foulnguage. Even if Pomera became stronger, that would only decrease the time for Roi to be able to jeer at her. It wouldn¡¯t change their attitude and treatment towards her.


    ¡¸P-Pomera¡¯s level maybe isn¡¯t as high as Roi-san or the other adventurers but, she can use white magic up to 3rd rank! That¡¯s just how much Pomera¡¯s mother taught her when she was still alive¡­ T-That¡¯s why, please leave any wounds to Pomera.¡¹


    ¡­ I¡¯d confirmed it before but Roi¡¯s level was 14 while Pomera¡¯s was at 7. The difference might be huge for them but, to be honest, it felt like there wasn¡¯t any difference between their levels at all in my eyes.


    My lowest ranked magic was white magic, but it was only because I didn¡¯t feel the need to learn it thanks to the ?Ouroboros Ring?, drugs, and the alchemy lessons from Lunaire. I didn¡¯t find the existence of white magic as an important magic for me so far mostly because Lunaire could just heal me by reversing thew of cause and effect with Time-Space magic.


    ¡­ But, I should be able to use it up to the 4th rank.


    Maybe I should keep this matter a secret from Pomera for now.


    ¡¸Pomera¡­ she will do her very best to not let down Kanata-san¡¯s expectation!¡¹


    Pomera clenched her fists with determination and she proimed in a loud voice. Realizing that her loud deration had made her the center of attention, she immediately flushed and pulled down her beret to cover her bright red face.


    ¡­ Forming a party and having a party member was the minimum requirement to be able to ept a guildmission. However, an active adventurer who was knowledgeable was especially indispensable for the current me. But, could it be that she thought that I¡¯d invited her out of pity?


    Well, she really might¡¯ve felt that way if she¡¯d found out that my level was above 4000. She surely would¡¯ve rejected my invitation while thinking that she would be a burden to me, thus making me into the person that would¡¯ve hurt her the most.


    ¡¸M-MM-My apologies, Pomera ended up embarrassing Kanata-san¡­¡¹


    Pomera was looking at me with a troubled look on her face that looked apologetic for causing me trouble from her earlier loud outburst.


    Her low self-esteem was so low that it was to the point that I kept racking my brain to find a way to calm her down somehow.


    A short man passed by us as Pomera and I left the Adventurer Guild¡¯s building. The short man kept looking at us, and then a grin shed on his face. I¡¯ve seen his face before¡­ he was Octavio¡¯s sidekick, an eternal D-rank adventurer.


    Honestly, I never ever wanted to get to know this creepy dude. I urged Pomera to walk faster as we left the Adventurer Guild.

 Act 1: Chapter 44: Pomeras Dream

    Act 1: Chapter 44: Pomera''s Dream


    ¡¸I rmend the general stores around this area. They sell varieties of goods geared towards adventurers. You can find varieties of goods from knives, water sks, and recovery drugs to withered tree branches to use as torches. As for the sewing tools, Pomera owns one set herself. Even if it was only once¡­ Pomera¡¯s sewing skill was praised by Holy-san before after all.¡¹


    After leaving the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, I went to shop for adventuring necessities while listening to Pomera¡¯s exnation. Though, I did ponder over the sewing tools for a while after I heard about them from her. It seemed to be used to repair their clothes after battling monsters. Sewing tools were apparently regarded as a must-have tool since damaged clothes increased the probability of being injured during battle.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve got several restorative potions. That also includes a water bottle and my specialty, fire magic, so I don¡¯t think we need anything pricey at the moment.¡¹


    I picked up my magic pouch and tapped on its surface as I spoke.


    ¡¸I-I see, you have a magic pouch¡­ No wonder I didn¡¯t see your baggage. I-I lost my nerve for a moment¡­¡¹


    Pomera shrugged her shoulders, shrinking down as if attempting to make herself smaller.


    ¡¸T-This dullhead Pomera might be nothing but a hindrance but¡­ please be relieved, I¡¯m an experienced guide. Roy and Holy can prove that. Please prepare spare potions too since¡­ since Pomera might run out of mana during a crucial moment!¡¹


    ¡­ I could imagine the hardships she probably suffered from the way she mentioned Roy and co¡¯s names. But, it seems that she didn¡¯t hate those two despite their cruel treatment towards her.


    Though I felt that something was wrong with the way she¡¯d rmended the store, I realized that she might have been trying to make herself a little bit more useful due to how harshly her former party members used to treat her.


    Seeing her current condition, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for her.


    ¡¸To be honest¡­ I don¡¯t care about something like Levels.¡¹


    ¡¸P-Pomera will pay if you need money. I¡­ It¡¯s useless for Pomera after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Nonono, you don¡¯t need to pay me either! I mean, my former travelingrades give me a lot of money, that¡¯s why I think I won¡¯t be troubled by money for a while.¡¹


    I say that but I have no idea about the value of the currency here and how much I exactly have¡­ but, I think the money I received from Lovis will at leastst for a while.


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s okay even if you¡¯re not troubled with money for now¡­ Pomera is always the one who pays for these asions in Pomera¡¯s previous party after all.¡¹


    Wait a minute, that definitely wasn¡¯t ¡°okay¡± at all.


    ¡¸Well since I already take my money out of my pouch, please tell me the necessary items I need, Pomera!¡¹


    After a long back and forth argument, we finally settled on doing a fifty-fifty payment.


    Honestly, Pomera¡¯s excessive consideration hurt my heart.


    After we were fully prepared for the goblin subjugation, we headed out to outside the city walls.


    ¡¸To be honest, I don¡¯t think that Roy and co are good people you know¡­ I¡¯m sorry for asking this but, do you really not hate them?¡¹


    It was obvious that Pomera had extremely low self-esteem. It was to the point that I was starting to think that I was only being nosy.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Pomera also vaguely realizes that but¡­ it really can¡¯t be helped. There¡¯s a long conflict between the elves who live in the nearby forest and Arbourgh itself.¡¹


    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped you say¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera is born between the man of this city and Elf mother. Mother used to hate the humans too, but¡­ she noticed a fact after she met my father and they became intimate with each other, the fact that the Elves¡¯ leader might be the one who¡¯s been inducing the entire poption in the Elves¡¯ vige to hate the humans. As a result, both of them were chased out from the vige.¡¹


    ¡¸Why in the world the Elves¡¯ leader do that?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Living for too long in a human settlement will weaken an Elf¡¯s blessing of the spirit while also weakening them. The development of a city is closely rted to that. That¡¯s what my mother had told me.¡¹


    ¡­ So the entire Elvish poption was brainwashed into hating the humans, huh.


    Changing deep-rooted tradition wasn¡¯t a simple matter, so I couldn¡¯t really say that it couldn¡¯t be helped if her mother hated the human settlements.


    ¡¸¡­ In addition¡­ My father had told me before that the lord of this city, Gand has excessive hatred toward the Elves. Maybe he can¡¯t ept the fact that there¡¯s another race settlement right in the corner of his territory. In the end, the Elves in the vige choose to leave the vige after years of conflict and hatred not long after Pomera was born.¡¹


    The conflict between the two races was moreplicated than I¡¯d expected.


    I could only smile wryly upon hearing that.


    ¡¸¡­ Gand¡¯s hatred might be amongst the extreme ones but, recently, I heard a rumor that someone out there has been fanning hatred against Elves in the entire kingdom to a whole new level. Pomera is so vexed. That¡¯s why Pomera wants to change the human perception¡­ in order for the humans and Elves to be able to get along with each other. If only Pomera was stronger, Roy-san would definitely treat Pomera as his equal. That¡¯s why¡­ Pomera believes that and aims to be stronger and then increase the number of Pomera¡¯s friends. By doing that, Pomera will be able to change the deep-rooted hatred toward Elves in this city bit by bit! That¡¯s the only thing that no one but Pomera, a half-elf can do!¡¹


    Pomera gripped her cane with determination as she dered so.


    Her face suddenly flushed red and her limbs moved awkwardly as if she¡¯d just be aware of how bold she was just a moment ago.


    ¡¸S-S-Sorry¡­ even though this is only the first day I meet Kanata-san, I ended up telling such a bold story¡­ Normally, no one is willing to lend their ears to listen to Pomera¡¯s story¡­ they¡­ just leave Pomera while¡­ treating Pomera like troublesome person.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so¡­ I think that¡¯s a nice goal.¡¹


    I mean, not everyone could do what she was trying to do. She was fighting against the norm, not the individual, and did so while being one-sidedly oppressed by the other party.


    Pomera might look like someone with low self-esteem, but that was the result of her sticking true to her principles without hating anyone.


    I respected her for her foresight that chose to look at the bigger picture.


    I think all of this was possible only because Pomera was kind-hearted by nature.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll lend my hand as much as possible then.¡¹


    In the first ce, my journey wasn¡¯t the kind that had any particr goal in mind. I just wanted to bring a lot of stories for Lunaire to tell her when I could meet her again so as to not worry her about me.


    Talking with Pomera, I realized that the best way to engage with her was to talk about her goals.


    I did have a goal too: to bring Nyarlhotep to the negotiation table to allow me to meet my pet cat, Kuromaru, again¡­ but, that was a pipe dream.


    That Nyarlhotep hates me for sure. I think it¡¯ll probably end up turning into a heated argument with a higher being.


    In addition¡­ There¡¯s no way I could go back to my original world and leave Lunaire by herself here. Though I feel bad for Kuromaru for leaving him alone, I couldn¡¯t do anything but hope for him to live on as a stray cat somewhere in Japan.


    Pomera¡¯s eyes opened wide upon hearing my deration of support and then, tears started to overflow from her eyes.


    ¡¸S-Sorry, I¡¯m really happy¡­ No one¡¯s said such kind words to Pomera before.¡¹


    Pomera wiped away her tears with her sleeves.


    ¡¸¡­ But, Pomera doesn¡¯t think she can pay back Kanata-san¡¯s support¡­ nor does she have anything worthy enough for that.¡¹


    Maybe the first thing I need to do is to make her gain a little bit of confidence in herself so that way she can ept my help far more easily¡­


    Before long, we arrived right in front of the gate.


    But still¡­ goblin extermination, huh.


    Maybe it¡¯ll be strange from a third person perspective if I could win against goblins without a hitch¡­ I guess I¡¯ll need to put on an act to avoid any suspicion just to make sure.

 Act 1: Chapter 45: Goblin Extermination

    Act 1: Chapter 45: Goblin Extermination


    Pomera and I had engaged with the goblins outside the city and were fighting against them. Somehow, I¡¯d managed to prolong the battle by parrying the goblin¡¯s attack with the hilt of my sword. Maybe because she was preserving her mana, Pomera was fighting off the goblins with her cane.


    ¡¸There¡¯s surprisingly so many of them¡­¡¹


    I struck a goblin¡¯s head from behind with the hilt of my sword while easily dodging its club.


    We were getting paid around 2k gold for one goblin.


    Pomera said that our goal today was eight goblins.


    But, we were surrounded by five goblins as soon as we arrived at the prairie.


    ¡¸Maybe¡­ There¡¯s a goblin nest close by. If that¡¯s the case, we have to report this matter¡­ to Adventurer Guild so that they¡¯ll send C rank adventurers for further investigation. At this rate, I think we have to threaten them by killing some of them, and retreat¡­ it¡¯s too much for just the two of us after all.¡¹


    I agreed with Poemra.


    There¡¯s a reason why I was using the hilt of my sword instead of its de.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡¿¡¶Value £ºPhantasmal¡·


    Strength £º+3500


    Magic Power £º+2500


    Favourite sword of a certain prince who was born as the strongest man three thousand years ago.


    Within its radiance was the power to sever the life force of monster and demon.


    It was mentioned in an epoch as ¡¶One Swing of Gold¡·.


    One of the ¡¶Four Hero of Dark Age¡· had used this sword and together, the four of them destroyed the alliance of five strongest Demon Kings called ¡¶Nightmare¡¯s Curse Festival¡· and put an end to their two hundred years of domination.


    It said that one third of the wealth of a prosperous kingdom was poured into this one swing.


    When the prince died due to a strange disease, it was said that this sword vanished along with the prince¡¯s body as if it had returned to heaven.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    This sword was my current equipment.


    It was amongst the items I received from Lunaire.


    There was a blue coating on its golden de, and it released a radiance unique to this sword.


    As for why this sword had ended up at the bottom of Cocytus and the vor text behind this sword¡¯s hidden story isn¡¯t that important. I suspect that the origin of its creation was to assign the hero rule to that prince to return the bnce of this world after those stupid Gods had tinkered too much with the monster side. All I needed to know was that this sword is powerful.


    At first, I¡¯d tested this sword by lightly stabbing a goblin. But maybe because my opponent¡¯s magical power was too weak, it had reduced into a pile of gold sand in the next moment, resulting in Pomera¡¯s suspicion.


    But, since it¡¯d happened too fast and was too shocking, I managed to deceiver her by telling her that it might¡¯ve just been her imagination. Thus, after that, I never used its de to attack again.


    Somehow, I was just fighting the goblins with the hilt of my sword.


    ¡­ If I identally slip up and let loose my power, Pomera will definitely notice the abnormal situation and she might decide to leave the party.


    However, it didn¡¯t mean that I would keep using this style. For now, this was the safest choice and I will gradually reveal my strength to Pomera.


    When I nced over to confirm Pomera¡¯s situation while parrying a goblin¡¯s attack, I saw that her cane was slowly being pushed back by the goblin¡¯s attack.


    Oh crap, I ended up taking up too much time just observing the situation.


    It was no longer about putting the cart before the horse if she ended up with more injuries.


    I pushed the goblin in front of me with a light kick and then poked the forehead of the goblin who was attacking Pomera with the hilt of my sword.


    ¡¸Are you okay!?¡¹


    By the time I¡¯d called out to Pomenra, the goblin I¡¯d kicked had already been turned into a bloody and gory mess, while the head of the goblin I¡¯d poked had turned into a bloody shooting star, flying across the prairie.


    ¡¸Y-Yes, Pomera is okay¡­¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s mouth opened and closed non-stop like a fish out of water as she saw the scenery of the goblin¡¯s head sttered across the prairie.


    T-These goblins were too FRAGILE.


    Maybe I need to pay more attention to my power next time.


    Though there were still two goblins left, they dropped their clubs for some reason and started running away from us.


    ¡¸T-Thank god, somehow the other two were running away from us. Now then, since we killed three go¡ª¡¹


    I spoke as I confirmed the remains of the three dead goblins.


    Since the goblin that had gotten stabbed by the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· had turned into gold sand, we didn¡¯t have anything left of it for the subjugation proof.


    The subjugation¡¯s proof was their left ear.


    ¡¸T-There¡¯s six more to go since we subjugated two goblins.¡¹


    I quickly corrected myself before I could finish my sentence.


    ¡­ But then, the head of the goblin whose forehead got poked with the hilt of my sword had be a bloody meteor and flown far away.


    ¡¸¡­ Though I know that it¡¯s extremely rude for me to ask about your private information, but¡­ Kanata-san, you¡­ are actually really strong¡­¡¹


    Pomera spoke as she looked towards the direction of the flying goblin¡¯s head.


    ¡¸W-Well, I just a little bit better¡­¡¹


    ¡¸A little bit¡­ better?¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm¡­¡¹


    Suddenly, I heard iing footsteps before I managed to finish my sentence.


    It wasn¡¯t just one, there were many of them.


    When I turned around, I saw flocks of goblins making a beeline towards us. There were around twenty of them.


    And they weren¡¯t just the normal ones. I spotted around three goblins with the red color amongst the flocks.


    From my assessment of Pomera, she would certainly tell me to run.


    There was a goblin superior species amongst them, a Goblin Leader.


    They were the strongest in the flocks and the ones who gave out orders to them.


    ¡¸M-¡¶Monster Parade¡·! For such a thing to happen so close from the city! They¡¯re going to surround us in no time even if we tried to escape! Let¡¯s use a withered branch to make a torch! Goblins are afraid of fire. It¡¯s much better than doing nothing¡­!¡¹


    As I thought, it¡¯s really going to be impossible to hide my strength now.


    As I drew my sword, I saw a human figure running in front of those goblins.


    It was a short man with a hooked nose.


    He was sprinting towards our direction while holding onto a strange green horn. He was ring at us as a malicious smile spread on his face.

 Act 1: Chapter 46: 《Monster Parade》

    Act 1: Chapter 46: ¡¶Monster Parade¡·


    I remembered the man who was leading the flocks of goblins towards us. We¡¯d passed by each other when Pomera and I were leaving the guild building.


    ¡¸Hihihi¡­ curse your own stupidity for picking a fight with Octavio-san. You wouldn¡¯t have died a tragic death like this if you¡¯d given us your magic pouch back then.¡¹


    The small man hid his lips that were twisted into a sinister grin behind his hand as heughed at us.


    This guy¡­ was Octavio¡¯s henchman.


    It seems like the goblin horde was baited by that pipsqueak.


    Upon seeing that the goblin horse was strangely more excited than usual, I realized that their abnormal condition might be because of the effects of the strange horn in that pipsqueak¡¯s hand.


    Nevertheless, his n was too perfect.


    He might¡¯ve been waiting all this time while we were making our preparations. In short, he had personal connections with the guild¡¯s personnel that told him about our whereabouts and preparations.


    In fact, his actions were indicating that he was used to doing this kind of thing.


    ¡¸This is the best method to deal with future troublemakers. The idiots were killed while taking a simplemission. Even if there¡¯s suspicion ced on me, I just have to y dumb. On top of that, you choose to go with that half-Elf girl. Even though everything could¡¯ve been okay as long as a small fry like you acted like a good child and just gave us your magic pouch. But you dared to talk back to us, your seniors. Octavio-san hates cocky small fry like you the most, you know.¡¹


    The small man put the horn back in his bag and pulled out a dumpling-like yellow ball andunched it towards Pomera.


    ¡¸That¡¯s my handmade ¡¶Stench Dumpling¡·made from rotten meat and fermented fruit. Quite useful, right?¡¹


    The goblins started gathering around us due to the smell of the stench ball.


    Maybe it was an item used to distract the monsters and pull away their attention.


    Maybe that dumpling could also be used to switch the target for the monsters to us while he could take the time to escape to a safe ce.


    ¡¸KYAAA!¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera-san, get down!¡¹


    I leaped in front of Pomera and caught the dumpling that was tossed towards us by that pipsqueak.


    The pipsqueak turned around to the goblin¡¯s horde after reaching quite close to us and was about to pass by our side.


    ¡¸Tch¡­ you caught it, huh. Doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just safety insurance anyway. This great me is way faster than some small fry like you! This is a lesson from your senior, noob. The most striking difference between our levels are our physical strength and magical power. That¡¯s why I¡¯m faster! Those goblins will e¨C¡¹


    I moved to the side of that pipsqueak, chasing him down and sweeping his foot, knocking him to the ground.


    ¡¸No way, that¡¯s too fa¡ªAARGH!¡¹


    When he fell, his face basically nted on the ground beneath him with a thud.


    ¡¸Sure enough¡­ the most striking difference between us is our speed, right?¡¹


    The pipsqueak raised his face and his eyes met mine. Color drained from his face as he looked at me with a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    ¡¸J-Just how much higher is your level?¡¹


    ¡­ From my experience so far, I can only tell him that my level is below 100. Though I¡¯ve yet to get used to themon sense in this world, I¡¯d begun to realize that Lunaire might¡¯ve overtrained me way past the ¡°normal¡± level of this world. Perhaps hermon sense had be distorted after living inside of Cocytus for a thousand years.


    There were still twenty goblins following after the pipsqueak. Before the Pomera and the pipsqueak could see, I sted them away with ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· before swiftly returning my sword back into its sheath.


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s still too early to give up, Kanata-san! Pomera will do her best¡­ I mean, we¡¯ve no choice but to cooperate seeing that things have turned out for the worst. Let¡¯s do our best with the thre¨C¡¹


    Before she could finish her sentence, I stepped forward and caught the Goblin Leader¡¯s club with my bare hand and kicked it in its chest.


    My kick alone broke its bones, sted its flesh, and sent the red goblin¡¯s upper half flying till it vanished into the horizon.


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    I saw the color drain from that pipsqueak¡¯s face.


    Adjusting the power of my kick was¡­ difficult.


    Using my sword hand, I pierced the abdomen of the goblining up from behind and pulled my hand back immediately.


    I see, this kind of attack won¡¯t blow them away into the horizon.


    Yup, both the power and killing force of my sword hand just now should be enough to exterminate these goblins. Plus, their blood won¡¯t get on my robes as long as I pull my hand back quickly before it stters.


    Before I knew it, I¡¯d created a mountain of goblin corpses by the end of the short-lived battle.


    It didn¡¯t even take a minute for me to massacre those goblins.


    These kinds of goblins weren¡¯t that scary even if I was surrounded by hundreds of them.


    How should I say it¡­ I could insta-kill all of them at once with my magic.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san, what in the world is¡­.¡¹


    Pomera barely managed to squeeze out some words at the current sight before her.


    It was natural. I¡¯d tricked her after all.


    Though, she won¡¯t know the extent of it as long as I don¡¯t tell her about my four-digit level.


    ¡¸P-P-PLEASE SPARE MY LIFE!!! YOU MISUNDERSTAND IT¡­ I-I WAS FORCED BY OCTAVIO-SAN!¡¹


    The pipsqueak was sweating bullets as he begged for mercy.


    I stopped over him and took the horn from where it was kept in his pouch. Tossing it up, I struck it with one swift motion, causing the horn to shatter into small pieces.


    I then red at the pipsqueak. His eyes opened wide while being at aplete loss for words.


    ¡¸I-I-I¡¯ll LEAVE THIS CITY AT ONCE AND NEVER INVOLVE MYSELF WITH YOU GUYS ANYMORE! T-THAT¡¯S WHY¡­ THAT¡¯S WHY!¡¹


    I shut my eyes, silently pondering over this matter for a bit.


    This pipsqueak hade to kill me¡­ and Pomera.


    From the way he¡¯d talked, this was clearly not the first time he¡¯d done something like this. But, nheless, I had no intention of killing someone begging for their life.


    ¡¸¡­ Tell Octavio. There¡¯s no next time for him.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Y-YESH SIR! I-I¡¯LL LET OCTAVIO-SAN HEAR YOUR MESSAGE!¡¹


    The pipsqueak scrambled up from his spot on the ground, heaving as if short on breath, and returned towards the city while dragging along his feet.


    ¡­ With this, Octavio won¡¯t dare to mess with us.


    Though Octavio¡¯s strength was nothingpared to mine, he had the advantage of being on home ground. Though, he was hated in his home ground.


    I just really hope that he stops meddling with us after he hears about this from that pipsqueak¡­ yes, I hope he will.

 Act 1: Chapter 47: Disciple

    Act 1: Chapter 47: Disciple


    After I was done massacring the entire Goblin horde, Pomera and I started collecting the necessary proof of subjugation required for the job, the Goblin¡¯s left ear.


    We¡¯d long since surpassed our initial goal of hunting 8 goblins after that pipsqueak pulled twenty Goblins our way. Though, we couldn¡¯t collect the subjugation proof from two of those goblins¡­ since I sent their head flying into the horizon.


    ¡¸As I thought¡­. Kanata-san, you¡­ are extremely powerful.¡¹


    Pomera spoke with a dejected voice.


    I¡¯d predicted this oue before but¡­ forming a part with someone whose level was far higher than her own didn¡¯t seem to be a good thing for her since it only made her think that the other party only did so out of kindness.


    ¡¸Sorry for keeping this as a secret from you, I¡­ just didn¡¯t want you to feel indebted to me.¡¹


    ¡¸N-No! P-Pomera knows that the reason for Kanata-san to do that is because you really care about Pomera¡¯s feelings!¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t wish for my strength to be discovered by others since there¡¯s no one I can depend in this ce¡­ that¡¯s why I feel nothing but gratitude when you taught me so many things, about this city and adventurers.¡¹


    ¡¸Even so¡­ I think I¡¯ll only be a hindrance for Kanata-san after this¡­¡¹


    Pomera looked down, visibly dejected.


    ¡­ So that¡¯s how she was really thinking about this situation, huh.


    But of course, I was just d that she taught me aboutmon sense within the city and the ABC¡¯s of being a proper adventurer.


    If the matter of my level and the items in my possession wasn¡¯t handled carefully, ording to Lunaire¡¯s opinion, I might¡¯ve ended up being chased around by ¡¶HitoMaRyuu¡· or by another otherworlder who gained special privileges from powerful Gods.


    There was no way I could make a new friend so easily while being in this kind of situation.


    In this case, Pomera¡¯s honest and kind nature was what I needed the most.


    ¡¸I¡¯m still unfamiliar with the Adventurer¡¯s structure and this city. I¡¯ve had a hard time in finding someone I can trust in addition to the bad public order in this city, that¡¯s why¡­ will you, Pomera-san, willing to continue forming a party with me, I want to get along with Pomera-san too¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Pomera hung her head in silence.


    It seems that she was pondering over something very seriously.


    Pomera¡¯s calling was that of an Adventurer. Additionally, she kept doing her best at her job and tried her best to be helpful to others in order to achieve her goal of being treated equally by herrades.


    I mean, getting along with me and helping me with nonbatmissions would definitely set her further from her goal.


    Even if, for example, I were to ask for a bigger share from our earnedmission money, I¡¯m sure that she would agree without batting an eye.


    ¡¸U-Uhm, Kanata-san!¡¹


    Pomera finally raised her head.


    ¡¸Kanata-san, you are¡­ a magician, right?¡¹


    I looked down at my robes.


    Maybe she was asking that question because of my current attire.


    I¡¯m actually an extremely high level all-round fighter since both my closebat and magic were about the same. In the case I was fighting an opponent of a simr level, I preferred to bombard them from afar with magic before closing in to finish them off as soon as I saw an opening.


    Besides that, I didn¡¯t really learn any particr sword skills from Lunaire.


    I mean, there wasn¡¯t much point to me learning the ¡¶Twin Mind Method¡· until I almost died (I¡¯d already died numerous times by that point though) if I couldn¡¯t even use magic.


    But then, I could also spin magic forme within my separate consciousness during closebat, which enabled me to gain an advantage in closebat as well.


    That¡¯s why, it wasn¡¯t wrong to say that I¡¯m a magician type.


    ¡¸Yeah, my calling is magician.¡¹


    Nevertheless, since it was far easier for me to resolve the incident a while ago with my bare fists alone, I ended up not having to use magic at all ever since leaving the city.


    Pomera bowed to me.


    ¡¸U-Uhm! I-If it¡¯s okay with you, please teach magic to Pomera in between breaks while we do Adventurer jobs!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, me¡­ to Pomera-san?¡¹


    ¡¸I know that this is a selfish request but¡­ I¡¯ve got no other person I can rely on. Though my original n was to do my best with a self-taught method, I feel that I¡¯ve almost reached the limits of self teaching¡­. At this rate, Pomera will always be a burden just like when she was in Roy-san¡¯s party.¡¹


    Sure enough, there wasn¡¯t much to learn from solely self-teaching.


    I mean, the reason why I could raise my magic beyond the 10th rank so quickly was because of Lunaire¡¯s ¡¶Magic King¡¯s Inquiry¡·, ¡¶God¡¯s Blood; Ether¡·, a densely packed training schedule, advice, and her grimoire.


    Otherwise, I don¡¯t know whether I could¡¯ve reached my current level even after training by myself for a thousand years.


    I mean, my understanding of spirit magic, which should be highpatibility with Elven blood and white magic, which is Pomera¡¯s main aptitude is quitecking. Lunaire did however give some of her grimoire detailing information about the two types of magic to me.


    Moreover, there¡¯s definitely a need to raise her level and magical power in order for her to be able to use higher rank magic. I¡¯m sure that these two factors would help her in the long run.


    ¡¸If Pomera gains power to fight properly as an Adventurer¡­ Roy-san and Holy-san will definitely be Pomera¡¯s true friends.¡¹


    Ha~h, I think it¡¯s better if you just forget about those two pieces of sh*t.


    But, I respected Pomera¡¯s goal.


    I mean, my goal from the very beginning was to help Pomera to achieve her dream. It¡¯s also a great help for me to train her as long as we¡¯re in the same party.


    ¡¸Understood. Though I had no idea about how far my training would help you¡­ Let¡¯s do our best from now on.¡¹


    When I offered a handshake to her, Pomera looked around her surroundings before pointing a finger to herself as if to confirm that she was the one I was asking a handshake from.


    Considering her tumultuous past, perhaps she¡¯s never gotten the chance to even have a simple handshake before.


    She smiled sweetly when I nodded to her in confirmation. She epted my handshake.


    ¡¸P-Please take care of me too, Kanata-san!¡¹


    This was how Pomera and I became a true party.


    After that, I might be something along the lines of Pomera¡¯s teacher.


    ¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but feel itchy for some reason.


    At the same time, I recalled the matter regarding Lunaire again.


    Though I want to go back to meet her again as soon as possible, I might be betraying her wish if I go back too fast. I wonder how long it¡¯ll take until she¡¯s ready to ept my visit again.

 Act 1: Chapter 48: First Cash

    Act 1: Chapter 48: First Cash


    After returning to Aarburg City with Pomera, I turned over the proof of subjugation to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild for the mary reward.


    ¡¸S-So much¡­ I mean, how did you two hunt so much in less than half day?¡¹


    The Adventurer Guild¡¯s staff was looking at Pomera and I both in wonder.


    ¡¸Y-You two are¡­ F-rank adventurer, right?¡¹


    The staff member asked while counting the pile of Goblin ears we¡¯d submitted.


    Her hand suddenly stopped for a moment, her entire body shivering uponying her eyes upon an ear that was differently colored than the rest.


    ¡¸I-Is this the ear of a Goblin Leader? And there¡¯s three of them too! No matter how stro¨C¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It looks just likemon Goblins, is there really different between the two?¡¹


    I asked casually since all of those Goblins were instakilled by me. I didn¡¯t notice anything different about them aside from their colors.


    The staff member showed an even more confused and bewildered expression upon hearing my question.


    ¡¸You two¡­ are you really the one who fought these Goblins? Didn¡¯t you notice something unusual when you fought them? I mean, they¡¯re not the kind of opponent that can be defeated by F-rank adventurers but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ nay, how should I say¡­¡¹


    Pomera stepped forward to chime in when she saw that I wasn¡¯t able to answer the staff¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Y-Yes! Ehm¡­ Kanata-san might have just registered herself but her strength is the real deal. T-That¡¯s why¡­ we came back faster than usual but, there might be a Goblin¡¯s nest in the Southern side of the city¡­¡¹


    Pomera spread out her map on the counter and pointed out a location for the guild staff.


    ¡¸¡­ Sure enough, there are reports of abnormalities around that area. I see now¡­ thank you very much for providing this information.¡¹


    Though the staff member had yet to be convinced by Pomera¡¯s exnation, it seemed that she¡¯d decided to not pursue the matter any further.


    T-That was a close one¡­


    As I thought, it¡¯s hard to deceive someone who really understands the situation. I¡¯m really d to have Pomera¡¯s assistance.


    ¡¸Kanata-san, are you a former member of a private army or alchemists before you be an adventurer? I mean, based on today subjugation alone, you¡¯re at least a D ra¡ª nay, you might even be able to be C rank adventurer with ease.¡¹


    Though I don¡¯t particrly care about my Adventure Rank, it might be a good idea to make that as one of my goals.


    Though I¡¯m not all that familiar with the merits and standards for the rank, let¡¯s aim to be a C-rank adventurer for the time being.


    ¡¸Trying to inte your achievements, huh. Such good-for-nothing ba*stard.¡¹


    I turned around when I heard someone speak up from behind.


    I saw the adventurer who was lined up behind me but, they quickly averted their gaze when it met mine.


    ¡­ First that b*stard Octavio, then Roy, and now this guy. Why are there so many short-tempered guys around here?


    ¡¸These two are C-ranks, you say? Don¡¯t joke around¡­¡¹


    And then¡­ I saw Octavio standing a short distance away from us.


    There were deep set wrinkles on his face as he red daggers at me. His nose was ring non-stop. I couldn¡¯t find the figure of the pipsqueak who¡¯d attacked us before around him.


    ¡­ Did that guy properly warn Octavio before he left the city?


    When I red back at him, Octavio turned around and walked away, pretending that he didn¡¯t see us in the first ce.


    I¡¯m d that he didn¡¯t do anything stupid like challenging us to a duel or anything, but¡­


    ¡¸Your reward for thismission is for¡­ 18 Goblins, 3 Goblin leaders, which totals to 660k Gold.¡¹


    ¡¸W-Wow¡­ even doing E rankmission won¡¯t give us that much money!¡¹


    Pomera spoke, her voiceced with deep emotion, as she received the remuneration.


    One Yen was equivalent to one Gold.


    If we keep earning this much money on a daily basis, we¡¯ll rack up money in no time.


    660k Gold was equal to 20 times the amount of working hard for twenty days in a month, and half of that amount was 330k Gold. There was plenty of profit margin even after deducting our expedition costs.


    I thought I¡¯d have to live a frugal life for a while, but it doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯ll be the case.


    ¡¸Well then, here you go, Kanata-san.¡¹


    Pomera handed me the pouch filled with the reward money.


    ¡¸Eh? what about your share¡­ Pomera-san? You should take half of it first, right?¡¹


    ¡¸N-No way! A divine punishment will befall Pomera if she takes reward money without doing anything! Moreover, you¡¯ll teach various things to Pomera after this¡­ Pomera won¡¯t take anything without putting any effort!¡¹


    ¡¸No, the same can be said for my side you see¡­ I mean, we can¡¯t live without money after all.¡¹


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s okay! Pomera can endure sleeping in the street¡­ Moreover, Pomera won¡¯t be starving since she has the ¡°Goblin Worm¡± secret soup from her mother!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s even more worrying! can you even eat the soup with such terrifying name!?¡¹


    ¡¸I-it was amon dish and delicacy in the Elven vige. But still, I¡¯ve never heard of any humans who live in the urban area eat that soup before¡­¡¹


    That¡¯s natural. I mean, the name ¡°Goblin Worm¡± alone¡­ the name of the soup itself was enough to send chills down my spine.


    It was basically a mystery soup with a mysterious taste and appearance.


    Anyhow, I have to make sure she understands that the first thing she has to do upon receiving the reward is to take her share since it¡¯s directly linked to her livelihood.


    As I was about to continue my conversation with Pomera in efforts to convince her, I heard an angry voiceing from another receptionist.


    ¡¸I said, I saw it! A bat like monster with a huge-mono eye! That¡¯s definitely a summoned spirit!¡¹


    ¡¸You again huh¡­ so, what¡¯s the matter with that?¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, leaving that kind of summoned spirit as it is without any regtions is a heavy crime in every city! And there¡¯s no way its summoner spread their summoned spirit just to waste their mana! It¡¯s definitely ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡·¡¯s familiar which he released since he can¡¯t stroll around outside! That¡¯s the only possibility, right! and yet¡­ what in the hell is the meaning of thisck of vignce just because you say that Notes¡¯ appearance is a misinformation!?¡¹


    There was a man who was banging on the receptionist¡¯s desk as he yelled loudly. Meanwhile, the receptionist continued to respond half-heartedly to the enraged man.


    ¡¸As I¡¯ve said before, this is the decision from the city lord¡­ please don¡¯t misunderstand, even we can¡¯t do anything about his decision. Even if there are eyewitnesses, it doesn¡¯t erase the possibilities that have said eyewitnesses only mistook someone else for Notes. I mean¡­ is the reason you¡¯re this scared because you see Notes with your own eyes?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What did you say?¡¹


    The man looked like he was about to grab the receptionist by the cor at this point.


    ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡· ¡­ a dangerous being who was certified as a ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡·, huh.


    Sure enough, the wanted poster that was previously pasted on the guild wall had already been taken down.


    At that moment, two soldiers entered from the guild¡¯s entrance, walking straight towards the reception desk and grabbed the enraged man from both sides.


    ¡¸W-What¡¯s the matter, you two!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s you again huh¡­ please stop spreading false rumors everywhere which will disturb the citizens of this city¡­ It seems you still don¡¯t understand even after the previous warnings. Now you have toe with us.¡¹


    The man was then taken by the two soldiers towards the exit of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re going to regret your negligence! You guys, don¡¯t you think that this is strange!? Any city that where ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡· appeared is annihted in the blink of an eye! And yet, that sh*t for brains of a city lord, Gand, decided that the sighting of Notes is just a misinformation! At this rate, everyone in this city will die!¡¹


    The man shouted in rage.


    The adventurer guild became noisy again.


    Even I became nervous when hearing that.


    Though I feel relieved upon hearing that the sighting of ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡· was a misunderstanding, I ended up wondering what his aim would be if he really had infiltrated this city.


    ¡¸SHUT UP! STOP SPREADING BASELESS RUMOR THAT WILL ROUSE MORE ANXIETY!!¡¹


    The man was then knocked back by the soldiers. Before he had the chance to stand back up, he was dragged out of the guild while he was still t on his back.


    Even Pomera couldn¡¯t help but show an anxious look on her face while gripping her cane tightly.


    ¡¸¡­ Is that person called Notes really that dangerous?¡¹


    Pomera blinked her eyes as though she couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯d just asked her. It seems that she¡¯d never expected that I had no idea about what that Notes was at all.


    ¡¸¡¶JinMaRyuu¡· is¡­ not a human. It¡¯s a metaphor to illustrate how terrifying their power is that they can destroy a city with ease. Though that person from before told us to make a counter-n¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll work even if we know that Notes is in this very city. I mean, amongst the known ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡·, some of them can massacre ten of thousands of people. Some can even destroy a country.¡¹


    They¡¯re such dangerous creatures, huh¡­


    In this crooked world that¡¯s ruled by levels, the difference between levels was akin to the difference between a small man and a giant.


    That¡¯s why, catching ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡· wasn¡¯t a simple matter.

 Act 1: Chapter 49: Pomeras Agony

    Act 1: Chapter 49: Pomera''s Agony


    Note : Dopings¡¯ Parade


    ====


    After sessfully getting through the first day in Aarburg city, I rented a room at an inn and invited Pomera to my room after regrouping with her. I did since this I couldn¡¯t teach her about magic with any peace of mind in an open, public space.


    ¡¸P-Please take care of me, Kanata-san! Uhm¡­ Pomera¡­ Pomera might have terrible memory but¡­ Pomera will do her best!¡¹


    Pomera spoke resolutely despite her stutter while clenching her fists.


    ¡¸No problem, I mean, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m well suited for this matter too. Look, I almost have zero understanding in regard to white magic after all¡­.¡¹


    I deployed a magic circle while speaking to Pomera.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 8th Rank; ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·¡¹


    Since the internal size of my magic pouch was already so huge, I almost had no chance to be able to use this magic. I only kept important items, such as the grimoire, inside this special space.


    The space inside the dimension pocket was able to expand in ordance to its user¡¯s magical power, thus, it had less restrictionspared to the magic pouch.


    ¡¸T-Time-Space Magic¡­ moreover, 8th rank!? Kanata-san, even mastered¡­¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s mouth pped open and shut repeatedly as if trying to say something.


    I¡¯d figured that the ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡· wasn¡¯t a big deal since the likes of Lovis could use it too but¡­ it seems that I was wrong yet again.


    I plunged my hand into the magic circle and took out a grimoire.


    ¡¸H-Huge¡­ this must be an extremely expensive grimoire¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about its value since this is a gift from my master¡­ But, since this book is kinda like a memento to remind me of my master, please take good care of it.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes! I¡¯ll be very careful with it! I won¡¯t read it until I wash my hands properly¡­ but, this grimoire is really amazing, isn¡¯t it¡­? It even has proper exnations in the part about the secret of the magic, it¡¯s so easy to understand even for someone as stupid as Pomera.¡¹


    Pomera muttered self-deprecatingly in front of the grimoire.


    ¡¸Next is¡­ this, and this¡­. ah, I mustn¡¯t forget about this one too¡­¡¹


    I pulled out one grimoire after another from my ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·.


    Pomera¡¯s face cramped upon seeing the pilling set of grimoires.


    Within the blink of an eye, ten volumes of grimoires had already joined the pile.


    Now, then, I guess this much is enough.


    What Pomera needed the most help with was with white magic, which is her specialty. It¡¯s also more suited to her goal with wanting to help others. The other kind of magic she needed to learn was spirit magic that came from her racial traits.


    The other kinds we can wait for another time.


    Though it might take some time to teach her, I can help her study ording to my own level of understanding and also teach her the ¡¶Twin Mind Method¡·during our spare time.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san¡­ what in the world is with this amount¡­ of grimoires? I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯re willing to take out these grimoires for Pomera but, Pomera still has a hard time catching up with this. And, uhm, how long do you think it¡¯ll take for Pomera to learn all of these? In my opinion, it will take years but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t worry about that. I think two months will be enough.¡¹


    ¡¸Two¡­ months!?¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t help but have to prolong her study time. I mean, with herck of level and magical power, she won¡¯t be able to grasp the essence of the magic even if she understands the contents of the grimoire. That would only result in many essential parts being lost during invocation.


    But, rating her magic rank will be difficult if her magicprehension is too low.


    That¡¯s why, my n is to raise her level along with her magic rank.


    At least, that was the method that Lunaire used to teach me.


    I felt rather excited as I thought about Pomera¡¯s study ns. Now I could understand why Lunaire looked a little happier when she was teaching me.


    ¡¸This is a method used by my master to push my concentration to its limit. In addition, I¡¯ll provide concentration enhancing drugs to help with the memorizing parts too, that¡¯s why this n should be feasible.¡¹


    ¡¸A miracle drug that can make you more focused forever!?¡¹


    Color gradually drained from Pomera¡¯s face.


    As I thought, she¡¯s really mindful about things, huh.


    I mean, even I ended up suspecting for a moment when I waspletely exhausted from my training, thinking something along, ¡ºCould it be that Lunaire is actually trying to instill an excessive fear of the outside world in me? Moreover, she went as far as making me unwilling to leave ¡¶Cocytus¡· by overworking both my body and mind.¡»


    Naturally, those fears never grew into reality.


    Rather, she was the one who¡¯d kicked me out from ¡¶Cocytus¡· while telling me ¡ºto live my life as a human¡» when I didn¡¯t want to leave.


    In addition, I also found out during my training that humans were quite adaptable in any environment they were thrown into.


    I mean, I¡¯d experienced it myself.


    Naturally, the whole experience wasn¡¯t all smooth sailing, but, as I forgot the pain(from dying) that always apanied me during my training, I started to enjoy the process.


    ¡¸Ah,e to think of it, I¡¯ve a miracle drug that can rece sleeping time too. Since my master warned me to not using this miracle drug everyday, let¡¯s use it after seeing your condition.¡¹


    ¡¸A miracle drug¡­ to rece sleep!?¡¹


    I ignored Pomera¡¯s question as I racked my brain, pondering over what I should start at with teaching her. My final goal is to teach her the ¡¶Twin Mind Method¡·, an indispensable skill when ites to personalbat.


    Though I have to refrain myself from training her closebat skill, I guess it¡¯s still better to lead my ¡¶Magic King¡¯s Inquiry¡·.


    As I continued to ponder over Pomera¡¯s study ns, I took out more magic potions from the ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·and lined them up in front of Pomera.


    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­ Kanata-san. Though Pomera is really happy that you want to talk with someone like Pomera¡­ now that Pomera know that the gap between us is so far apart, maybe it¡¯ll only lower your status if you teach someone like Pomera¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh.¡¹


    I turned to Pomera with potions held in both my hands.


    The moment my gaze met with Pomera¡¯s, her face was drenched with sweats.


    Just now¡­ Pomera didn¡¯t say that she wanted to give up¡­ right?


    Well, I guess I¡¯ll have to take this matter step-by-step.


    ¡¸My bad, I didn¡¯t catch what you said just now since I¡¯m arranging my potions, can you say that again?¡¹


    ¡¸U-Uhm, t-that¡¯s ¡­¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s arms moved around awkwardly as she avoided my gaze.


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s nothing¡­ P-Pomera is happy since you did so much for Pomera. P-Pomera will persevere¡­ with Pomera¡¯s life in the line.¡¹


    I guess it was just my ears ying a trick on me.

 Act 1: Chapter 50: Power Leveling

    Act 1: Chapter 50: Power Leveling


    As I¡¯d nned, I spent thatst two days teaching Pomera magic.


    Memorizing the content with the miracle drug (doping) turned out to be quite the effective method for her. We were even able to train in a safe way with casting high tier magic.


    In addition to learning White and Spirit Magic, Pomera was also learning a bit of Fire Magic as means to attack. For the time being, she should have a pretty solid foundation for these three types of magic.


    At the same time, Pomera also taught me a lot about themon sense around this world within thest two days. Though I was really troubled the first time I arrived at Aarburg city, now I could at least stroll around outside without feeling lost like before.


    Naturally, the whole process has been a bit of a culture shock, but I guess I¡¯ve got no choice but to make my peace with it.


    Regarding Pomera¡¯s training, I think this was the best moment to stop her lessons and raise her magical power through raising her level. Pomera and I received an F-rank quest to pick up medicinal herbs from the adventurer¡¯s guild and went to the ins, which were located a bit away from the city.


    It seems that high level monster materials such as meat, fur, entrails, and fangs could be sold for a fairly high price. That¡¯s why, selling the corpses of the monsters we hunted to the adventurer¡¯s guild would be more profitable for us.


    Even if we didn¡¯t receive a specific extermination quest from the guild, there was nothing stopping us from selling monster materials at the guild. Plus, it was possible for us to raise our adventurer rank in ordance to the level of monsters we deliver.


    Going that route with the adventurer¡¯s guild was a lot more preferable for the current me.


    Our current goal is to raise our adventurer¡¯s rank and steadily gather more ie while doing steady guildmissions like medicinal herb gathering.


    Selling the monster corpses to the adventurer¡¯s guild would make less profit since there was a deductible for the intermediation fee, but there wasn¡¯t anything that we could do in that regard. After all, usually when an adventurer without any connections to merchants would try to sell monster corpses to a merchant without an intermediary, they would devolve into quarrels most of the time.


    There are some adventurers who boast about themselves for having cheaper intermediation fees than the adventurer¡¯s guild, but, most of them didn¡¯t hold a good reputation. In short, they were scum. That¡¯s why, leaving all these troublesome things to the adventurer¡¯s guild was a failure-proof method to go with.


    ¡¸C-Can we really¡­e this far in the outskirts?¡¹


    Pomera looked around with a cowering look.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think we¡¯re that far though¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not the distance¡­ more like the location we came to. Uhm¡­ shall we retreat a little bit? I mean, the ¡¶Demon¡¯s Great Forest¡·¡­ is a dangerous ce even for a first-rate adventurer . In addition, we might identally meet a powerful monster who wandering close to the entrance of the forest if we walk in this direction.¡¹


    In short, the ce that I¡¯de out from was a dangerous ce.


    Surely, this ce was basically the entrance towards ¡¶Cocytus¡·, which was located deep within the forest.


    The monsters in ¡¶Cocytus¡· were definitely far more powerful than Pomera and co. Maybe I could be considered as lucky for leaving the forest without encountering any one of these dangerous monsters.


    ¡¸I guess you¡¯re ri¨C¡¹


    The howl of a wolf could be heard from behind before I could finish my sentence.


    ¡¸AOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡¹


    A pack of six ck wolves were heading in our direction.


    ¡¸T-Those are Dark Wolves, one of the monsters who live in ¡¶Demon¡¯s Great Forest¡·!¡¹


    They approached us immediately.


    I guess we should¡¯ve retreated earlier.


    Or not. I mean, even if their levels were somewhat higher than most of the adventurers I¡¯d met, I don¡¯t think that their levels are higher than the monsters in ¡¶Cocytus¡·. I should be able to send them to the afterlife while protecting Pomera.


    I pulled out the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· and used ¡¶Status Check¡·on the wolves.


    The three in the front from the left were Lv 22, Lv 20, and Lv 21.


    I returned the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· back into its sheath.


    ¡­ That sword was too much just to deal with these D-rank monsters.


    I couldn¡¯t picture myself being in a pinch no matter how many of these monsters surrounded me. They¡¯re¡­ well, suited to be the kind of monsters that live on the outskirts of this forest.


    I knocked them down with my bare hands, using just enough strength to allow me to retrieve their corpses intact.


    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t let your guard down, Kanata-san! The Dark Wolves¡¯ true strength lies in their cooperative tactics¡­ no matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t win against num¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re just the right prey to raise your level, Pomera-san.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ FWWEEH?¡¹


    Pomera stared with panicked confusion upon hearing my muttering.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san? you¡¯re just¡­ joking right? it¡¯s true that you taught me magic but¡­ Pomera is just Lv 7 you know?¡¹


    I jumped tond diagonally behind Pomera.


    ¡¸Earth Magic, 4th Rank ¡¶y Shield¡·¡¹


    I pushed my hand forward, deploying a magic circle.


    A lump of earth gathered in front of my hand, forming arge y shield.


    ¡¸W-Wow¡­ such detailed shield made in just a second!¡¹


    ¡¸Alchemy Magic, 15th Rank ¡¶Mana Argon(Enchanted Steel Transformation)¡·¡¹


    Following the first cast magic was the alchemic magic. With the chant, green mes enveloped the earthen shield, altering itsposition. Within a moment, it transformed into a jade green metal shield.


    ¡¶Mana Argon¡· was the transformation of soil as a result of the soil being basked in the earth¡¯s pulse deep within the ground for many years. However, that process could be shortened through the use of alchemy magic.


    Since Lunaire told me that having this magic or not would make a great difference, she said that I should learn this magic till I at least reached this rank.


    Pomera was looking at my hand with her mouth wide open.


    ¡¸¡­ EH? No way¡­ the shield that made from lump of earth¡­ suddenly turned into¡­ enchanted metal.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be tanking their attack. Please use your magic to attack from behind.¡¹


    I repelled the Dark Wolf that sprung towards us with my ¡¶Mana Argon¡· shield without much effort. I could cope with any number of them thanks to the vast difference between our levels.


    ¡¸K-KYAAA! HIEE!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Pomera-san! I¡¯ll protect you from their attack!¡¹


    ¡¸B-But¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Your level won¡¯t raise if you¡¯re not attacking them you know!¡¹


    Even if Pomera¡¯s body didn¡¯t move very well at first, she eventually was able to send forth her attacks towards the monsters. Though it took her quite a while, Pomera was able to annihte the entire flock of Dark Wolves with her barrage of magical attacks.

 Act 1: Chapter 51: Pomeras Agony~Extended~

    Act 1: Chapter 51: Pomera''s Agony~Extended~


    ¡¸P-Pomera¡­ Pomera can¡¯t move anymore. Pomera might not even be able to shoot a ¡¶Fireball¡·¡­ Pomera¡¯s vision keeps going round and round since a while ago from nausea and fear¡­¡¹


    Pomera copsed to the ground, gasped for breath.


    Even though I was in charge of fending off all attacks aimed at the two of us, I let Pomera take the lead on attacking the higher leveled Dark Wolves.


    Pomera¡¯s magical power waspletely exhausted.


    Even though I¡¯d given her a small batch of miracle drug beforehand, it had already been exhausted by the end of the battle.


    Pomera dropped herrge cane on the ground and covered her face with both hands.


    ¡¸¡­ Sorry, sorry, Kanata-san. The truth is, Pomera feels ufortable when she receives the miracle drug and various things from Kanata-san¡­ now Pomera feels that Pomera is unsuited to be an adventurer. Pomera, Pomera never imagined that bing an adventurer is so difficult. Pomera¡­ Pomera¡¯s confidence is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for the hard work, Pomera-san! You gained six levels at once in the previous battle. Let¡¯s do our best at this pace.¡¹


    When I struck her shoulder, Pomera raised her face to look at me.


    I¡¯d already taught Pomera about the existence of my ¡¶Status Check¡·. She¡¯d given me permission to check her status for the sake of training.


    ¡¸C-Can Pomera¡­ really persevere?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re amazing you know. In my case, my master prepared an unmoving golem to raise my level in the first phase. And yet¡­ that alone was enough to exhaust me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re really happy when your level rose just like me.¡¹


    ¡¸E-Ehehehe¡­ S-Somehow it¡¯s embarrassing when you give such praise to Pomera.¡¹


    Pomera was blushing as she averted her gaze from mine.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ Sorry for missing your words a while ago¡­ I was too excited at that time.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s expression stiffened the moment I spoke those words. But then, she smiled lightly and grasped her fallen cane and shut her lips tightly.


    ¡¸No¡­ it¡¯s nothing. Pomera will persevere until the end! so¡­ Pomera might be bother Kanata-san after this but¡­ please take care of Pomera!¡¹


    Pomera spoke with renewed determination as she propped up her body using the cane.


    I nodded in agreement as I heard her words.


    ¡¸Yeah, leave it to me.¡¹


    Pomera staggered in her attempt to stand and fell back down on the spot. I caught her body right away before she could hit the ground.


    ¡¸M-My apologies!¡¹


    I withdrew my hands from her body.


    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t worry, thank you very much. Sorry¡­ M-My body feels listless¡­¡¹


    Yeah, it can¡¯t be helped.


    I took out another miracle drug from my magic pouch.


    ¡¸Please drink this, Pomera-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you¡­ Kanata-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go closer to the vicinity of the forest after this. I think aiming for higher level opponent will raise Pomera-san¡¯s leveling efficiency.¡¹


    Pomera blinked repeatedly before her line of sight moved to the miracle drug in my hand. Beads of sweat appeared on Pomera¡¯s face.


    ¡¸C-Could it be that¡­ today is¡­ ?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    I was at a loss upon hearing Pomera¡¯s unexpected question.


    ¡¸N-No, it¡¯s nothing! Let¡¯s continue the training! Pomera will keep up with Kanata-san!¡¹


    Pomera drank the miracle drug in one gulp.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ if you¡¯re tired, you can actually take a re-¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera is fine! she definitely won¡¯t betray Kanata-san¡¯s expectation!¡¹


    I-I see.


    Lunaire was a lich and she had told me before the training that she was unfamiliar with mental fatigue. That¡¯s why I thought that my standards for mental fatigue might¡¯ve gotten a bit influenced by her, but I guess I have no choice but to continue if Pomera herself wants to.


    Uhm.


    After that, Pomera and I fought the Killer Bear that we met when picking up medicinal herbs.


    The Killer Bear was a level 30 monster and designated as a C-rank monster. It was a four-armed beat with bluish-white fur.


    At first, there was only one of them. But then, it suddenly called itsrade upon learning that it always got bombarded by Pomera¡¯s magic while I kept fending off all of its attacks with ¡¶Mana Argon¡·. And then therade that it called, called the next one and this kept repeating till I realized that we¡¯d been besieged by seven Killer Bears so far.


    Perhaps this guy was originally the kind of monster that we needed to defeat as soon as possible.


    I parried all of their attacks with ¡¶Mana Argon¡· as I leapt in front of them.


    ¡¸S-Spirit Magic, 3rd Rank¡¶Sylph Sword¡·¡¹


    Green lights appeared around Pomera, forming a wind de the cut one of the Killer Bears.


    Pomera kept firing one magic after another with a trembling voice and tear-filled eyes.


    ¡¸Spirit magic is hard to control since it borrows the spirit power to suppress the consumption of the user¡¯s magical power. Calm yourself, otherwise, your magic won¡¯t stabilize.¡¹


    ¡¸B-B-But¡­ bu-KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡¹


    Upon seeing that a Killer Bear¡¯s attack was about to reach Pomera, I quickly moved in front of her and parried its attack with my shield.


    The Killer Bear¡¯s huge fingers were bent upon crashing against my shield and its huge frame retreated backwards upon the impact.


    Welp, it seems I unintentionally used too much power to parry its attack there.


    ¡¸Leave the defense to me. It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t let any of their attack to reach you!¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­ I-I understand but¡­. but, but¡­ HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!¡¹


    Three killer bears were rushing at once towards Pomera when she spun up a magic circle to activate her magic.


    I pushed out my shield in front of us and blocked all of their attacks.


    By the time we defeated those bears, the sun had almost set.


    Pomera stood in her spot with an expression of someone on the verge of death with her hands still gripped herrge cane tightly.


    ¡¸You did it, Pomera-san! You¡¯re level 22 right now!¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s body crumbled to the ground when I called out to her.


    ¡¸A-Are you alright, Pomera-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Kanata-san¡­ today.. today training is¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸T-Today training has ended¡­ Let¡¯s go back to the city.¡¹


    ¡¸Right¡­¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s lifeless face then broke into a smile that reached ear to ear.


    ¡¸Oh no, miracle dru-¡¹


    ¡¸I-If possible, I don¡¯t want to drink that anymore for today! Forgive me for being selfish but¡­ I won¡¯t drink that anymore unless during the training!¡¹


    Eyes wide open, Pomera¡¯s hand moved at the speed of lightning and stopped my hand before I could take out the miracle drug.


    ¡¸I-Is that so?¡¹


    I returned the miracle drug back into my magic bag.


    As we walked back to the city, Pomera¡¯s gait was rather unsteady.


    ¡¸To be honest¡­ Kanata-san¡¯s training method is way too amazing(dreadful), Pomera is worried to death, wondering whether she can catch up with your pace or not. But¡­ Pomera gained a bit more confidence after finishing today¡¯s training. Pomera feels that she can persevere from now on. ¡¹


    Pomera told me so with a light smile on her face as she continued walking with an unsteady gait.


    ¡¸Then let¡¯s try to enter ¡¶Distorted World of Curse Mirror¡· after you¡¯ve gained more levels.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s face stiffened upon hearing my words.


    ¡¸I-Is it just me or¡­ that mirror name sounds-like a dangerous name?¡¹


    ¡¸Though you might feel tired from its danger, it¡¯s the best ce to raise your level. Though your method for first leveling is different from the method that my master used on me, the second leveling method will be the same, ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·.¡¹


    Pomera stopped in her tracks, then crumbled to her knees immediately.


    ¡¸P-Pomera-san?!¡¹


    ¡¸S-Sorry, Kanata-san, Pomera¡­ Pomera is just a weak girl, afterall.¡¹

 Act 1: Chapter 52: Pomeras Growth

    Act 1: Chapter 52: Pomera''s Growth


    Note : RUN POMERA, RUN!!!


    =====


    A week had passed since the beginning of Pomera¡¯s training.


    After the repeated magic and livebat training against monsters, she¡¯d finally reached level 38. At this point, Pomera¡¯s mastery in white magic had already surpassed mine. Maybe it rose so easily since I taught her an easy to understand method.


    That day, Pomera and I were hunting some monsters in the shallow parts of the forest. We ended up returning earlier than expected since we¡¯d fulfilled our quota sooner than nned.


    ¡¸Pomera never expected that the day¡­ she reached level 40 woulde. Will Roy-san and co treat the current Pomera as theirrade?¡¹


    Pomera delightfully asked while lining up at the receptionist¡¯s counter.


    On the contrary, I was worried about Pomera¡¯s level.


    ¡¸That¡¯s strange, I reached Lv 100 in just a week when I was trained by Lunaire, and yet¡­ she hasn¡¯t even reached half of that. Maybe the pace is¡­¡¹


    Maybe the training methods I¡¯m using are wrong. I mean, miracle drug was the only thing being consumed like crazy.


    Though the miracle drug that I made might be an inferior creationpared to the ones made by Lunaire, I might need to make more since my stock is already in the red. I don¡¯t have enough ingredients though. I could try to make it with the materials avable at hand, but it might take a long time and tons of money.


    I finally understood what Lunair meant when she told me that alchemy would be extremely useful for when I left Cocytus.


    Rather, it seems that she taught me all that I needed to know for when I left Cocytus.


    I¡¯ve made a grave mistake thinking that I could recreate Lunarie¡¯s training regime. The environment in this ce is the exact opposite of Cocytus.


    There¡¯s also the fact that there¡¯s a huge difference between Pomera and I when ites tobat style.


    I couldn¡¯t use all the training regimes that Lunaire used on me.


    Well, I might have expected this from the very beginning. But, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to betray Pomera¡¯s wholehearted expectation towards me. I want to help her achieve her dream.


    But, I¡¯m starting to see the limits of my revised training methods for Pomera.


    ¡¸What are you worrying about, Kanata-san? I hear something about Lv 100 in a week, is it rted to that?¡¹


    Pomera asked with a timid look on her face.


    I pondered whether it was about the time to use THAT as I looked at Pomera with a wry smile on my face.


    ¡¸You guys¡­ same as ever huh.¡¹


    The guild staff member heaved a sigh upon seeing me take out an Almirage¡¯s horn, Saber Rabbit¡¯s fang, and a Dark Wolf¡¯s pelt from my magic pouch.


    Dark Wolves and Saber Tigers were Lv 20 monsters, while Almirage was a Lv 30 monster.


    I was following Pomera¡¯s suggestion to refrain from using ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡· and relying more on the magic pouch instead. It seems I was bound to attract more attention if I were to use an 8th tier magic out in the open.


    ording to her, only the most skillful C-rank adventurers, or B-rank and above adventurers could use 8th tier magic. Additionally, 6th tier magic and beyond has long since been treated as some sort of finishing move that takes a long casting time and preparation.


    I think that she was exaggerating things a bit, but I guess there¡¯s nothing wrong with following her advice.


    ¡¸You two raised your adventurer rank to E-rank just the other day, right?¡¹


    The guild staff member asked for confirmation while checking our adventurer¡¯s card.


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡¹


    ¡¸In fact, there¡¯s a talk about giving special exceptions to Pomera-san and Kanata-san to raise your adventurer ranks straight to C-rank. We¡¯re discussing this so you guys can receivemission appropriate to your true abilities, since your abilities have clearly surpassed a C-rank adventurer¡¯s. Think about this offer carefully and just tell me when you¡¯re ready.¡¹


    ¡¸Really?¡¹


    I mean, it would work better for me if I could receive high-rankingmissions. Afterall, the position of the guild itself would be put into question if they only bought monster materials without me epting the said monster¡¯s subjugationmission in the first ce.


    In addition to that, as I raise my adventurer rank, my card will also be a recement ID card. Since majority of the lords of the city wanted to keep prominent adventurers in their cities, those said adventurers were normally provided with facilities that were directly managed by the city¡¯s lord. That¡¯s why, having a higher adventurer rank was a better choice.


    ¡¸W-We did it, Kanata-san! T-Thank you so much, Kanata-san¡­ Pomera feels that she has really be much stronger than before.¡¹


    Suddenly, I felt killing intent from behind.


    Upon turning around, I spotted Octavio ring daggers at us.


    ¡¸Why, to such sh*tty brats¡­ this is unfair.¡¹


    Octavio muttered something from under his breath.


    This guy¡­


    When our eyes met, he clicked his tongue and walked away from us.


    It seems that Octavio holds a deepplex about him being an eternal D-rank adventurer. It doesn¡¯t look like he ever stopped for a moment to consider the fact that the guild made an exception for Pomera and I since we basically did a much better job that clearly surpassed our current ranking.


    I also never see that m*dget who used to hang around Octavio anymore after that incident with the Goblin parade. He might¡¯ve be scared of me and left the city as soon as possible.


    ¡¸It¡¯s still noon, Kanata-san. Let¡¯s start our magic study after the afternoon, shall we?¡¹


    Maybe because she¡¯d started to gain more self-confidence, or simply because she¡¯d opened her heart to me since we were almost always together, Pomera recently no longer stuttered when she spoke to me.


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah. I¡¯ve told you about this before but, actually there¡¯s something that I want to try. Let¡¯s put this into a practice once we arrive at the inn.¡¹


    ¡¸T-¡­ test?¡¹


    Pomera asked with an anxious look on her face.


    W-Well, just in case to prepare for the worst situation, I¡¯ll lend my ¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡· to Pomera¡­

 Act 1: Chapter 53: Pomeras Agony~Beginning of Hell~

    Act 1: Chapter 53: Pomera''s Agony~Beginning of Hell~


    Note : R.I.P Pomera¡­


    ===


    After returning to my room at the inn, I took out the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· from my ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·. I removed the cloth with the painted magic circle that covered the mirror¡¯s surface.


    ¡¸W-What is¡­ that? Somehow¡­ it feels like something really sinister is hidden within.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s body was trembling non-stop from being overwhelmed with fear.


    There was a saying that the Elven race was really sensitive towards the flow of the atmosphere and the moods of the spirits. Though she¡¯s a Half-Elf, Pomera might also be born with such a talent.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. The ¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡· which I lent to Pomera-san before has the power that will force you to survive in that ce. You might be beaten until you¡¯re on the verge of death but, you definitely won¡¯t die for real.¡¹


    ¡¸B-Beaten until the verge of death!?¡¹


    Pomera let out a tragic wail.


    I think almost dying was still okay though.


    Sure, it¡¯ll consume a lot of mana to activate and it won¡¯t recover stamina either. There¡¯s also the fact that you¡¯ll be full of openings right after the revival, but I¡¯ll provide cover during that time. Of course, I can¡¯t guarantee a hundred percent safety with this training method, but I definitely won¡¯t let Pomera die on my watch.


    ¡¸Pomera-san¡­ I want to help you to achieve your goal. Because you¡¯re the second person after my master who help me with such pure goodwill.¡¹


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san¡­¡¹


    Pomera had a delighted look on her face that was about to break into cries but¡­ BUUUUUUT, she snapped back as if noticing something.


    ¡¸B-But! is it really okay at Pomera¡¯s level!?¡¹


    She might have some hesitation.


    Though she¡¯d be more resolute during this one week of training sessions, Pomera still had low self-esteem. But, I¡¯m running out of training materials for Pomera aside from ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·.


    I caught Pomera¡¯s hand.


    ¡¸Pomera-san, I think your dream of bing the bridge between the Humans and the Elves, making many friends, and bing a great adventurer is¡­ a wonderful dream. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll help you to achieve that goal!¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s face turned red. She then looked up at me with an entranced look on her face.


    ¡¸T-Thank you¡­ Kanata-san. No one¡¯s said that to me before except for my father and mother.¡¹


    I smiled at Pomera and turned around to the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·.


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go. As soon as we enter the mirror¡¯s surface, we¡¯re going to arrive in the distorted version of this world where the devils run rampant.¡¹


    ¡¸E-Eh!? Ah, no¡­ the flow is rather disturbing indeed but, uhm¡­ I noticed since a while ago that there¡¯s something really wrong with this mirror!¡¹


    Though Pomera still had some hesitations regarding entering the mirror, she still followed after me upon seeing me enter the mirror¡¯s surface.


    I was transported inside the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·. Here, I was greeted with the usual rainbow colored walls and ground with a distorted ck wall standing tall behind. Pomera, who was following behind, soon came out from the distorted wall.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san, w-what kind of eerie ce is this?¡¹


    I unsheathed the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    My other hand already held the ¡¶Mana Argon¡· shield which I¡¯d created through Alchemy.


    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re going to use that super powerful sword that you never used before? This ce is that dangerous¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Because I won¡¯t survive unless I use this sword, and I lent my ¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡· to you.¡¹


    Color drained from Pomera¡¯s face as soon as I told her that with a wry smile on my face.


    At that moment, ten human candle-like devils descended from the ceiling. They had pure white bodies, ck hair, red eyes and mouth. Their skin that looked as though it was dissolving hung down to the ground. Their bright eyes were locked onto Pomera and I.


    ¡¸TROUBLESOME ENEMIES RIGHT OF THE BAT!¡¹


    I held onto Pomera, tossed my ¡¶Mana Argon¡· shield, and kicked off the floor.


    ¡¸K-KYAAAA! KANATA-SAN?¡¹


    ¡¸BOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡¹


    The ten devils were quickly dropping down to the floor. The ¡¶Mana Argon¡· shield, which was receiving the attacks from the devils, had caved in so easily.


    I set my stance and shed at the two closest devils. Both were bissected cleanly right through the middle.


    ¡¸K-KANA-KANATA-SAN, W-WHAT IN THE WORLD ARE THOSE MONSTERS!¡¹


    Pomera was trembling non-strop.


    ¡¸They¡¯re the devils that are born inside this distorted world, definitely not something that will appear on the outside. That¡¯s all I know about them.¡¹


    ¡¸S-Such irresponsible remark¡­ B-But, you killed two of them, right?¡¹


    The upper-halves of the two that I¡¯d cut before were melting before theybined together to be arge white head.


    ¡¸KANATA-SAN, EH! EEEH!?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ll get used to such sight.¡¹


    Arms raised from the puddle of white candle wax on the floor. Its fingers stretched forward, aiming for us. Carrying Pomera with me, I dodged the rain of fingers that shot at us like bullets while striking down the unavoidable ones with my sword.


    ¡¸Pomera-san, attack those fes with your magic! By the way, since you can¡¯t use spirit magic in this ce, please do your best with fire magic!¡¹


    ¡¸Impossible¡­ Impossible.¡¹


    Pomera was clinging on to me for dear life withrge amounts of tears shedding from her eyes.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, just shoot your magic! Some of your magic will eventually hit them since their numbers are increasing bit by bit.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s also impossible! I¡¯m really sorry, Kanata-san! This, this is too much for Pomera! Pomera is bad girl, Pomera can¡¯t answer Kanata-san¡¯s expectations!¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t stop these guys with a barrier like Lunaire had done. That must be the reason why Pomera¡¯s fear towards these devils far surpasses my own when I¡¯d seen them for the first time.


    The main problem with this cursed mirror was the fact that a variety of devils would gush forth endlessly. You could say that any one of these devils that could tear through Lunaire¡¯s barrier was quite special.


    Moreover, all of them had grotesque appearances. Pomera wouldn¡¯t have been this scared if they at least looked cute in her eyes. But, it was only a matter of time before Pomera can build some resistance against the appearance of these devils.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 17th Rank;¡¶Fracture¡·¡¹


    ck roots unleashed from the center of the deployed magic circle.


    It was a magic that tore through the space itself. Even the tough floor of this ce was cracked as the ck roots trampled through it without mercy.


    The candle devils who¡¯d jumped in the air while extending their fingers were turned into ck dust after getting hit by ¡¶Fracture¡·.


    ¡¸Calm down! ¡¶Ouroboros¡¯ Ring¡· will keep you safe in the worst situation. If pushes to shove, I¡¯ll also make sure to keep you safe.¡¹


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san¡­!¡¹


    At that moment, countless scattered pieces of debris caused by the destruction from ¡¶Fracture¡· were gathering together to form dozens of hands. It shot towards us from four different directions.


    ¡¸No way¡­these fes can do that! That attack should damage them but, ¡¶Fracture¡· had better chance to stop them.¡¹


    I fought back against those countless arms with the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    ¡¸¡­ Whoopsie!¡¹


    I pulled my sword back immediately when I almost identallynded an elbow strike on Pomera.


    That was close. I almost smashed her head in by ident.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹


    I saw a long white hand pierce into Pomera¡¯s chest from the side. It seems that a hand had slipped in while I was distracted by Pomera before.


    ¡¸Kana-ta-sa-¡­¡¹


    Pomera vomited a lot of blood and soon life dimmed and vanished from her eyes.


    ¡¸POMERA-SAAAAAAAAAAAAAAN!¡¹


    I decided to escape from this ce for the time being.


    Though she¡¯d been brought back from the dead by the ¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡·, she had yet to recover from the shock of dying.


    Iid her down on the bed and poured the miracle drug in her mouth.


    ¡¸GOHO, GOHO¡­! P-Pomera is still¡­ alive?¡¹


    Pomera raised her upper body to sit up.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san, Kanata-san, Pomera feels like she saw a dream of meeting a terrifying devil just now¡­ but somehow, Pomera is so overwhelmed by fear, sorry, Kanata-san, please grab my hand¡­¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s expression stiffened when her wandering gaze stopped at the Distorted World Of Cursed Mirror¡· which I¡¯d ced at the center of the room. When she flipped her nket and saw arge hole in her clothes over her abdomen, Pomera¡¯s eyes looked like that of a dead fish¡¯s again.


    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t worry about it! You¡¯ll get used to it! I mean, I also got used to it! Next time, let¡¯s aim to break our previous record of staying inside! Now let¡¯s enter the mirror again!¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s face turned to face the windows, her eyes looking out at the blue sky.


    ¡¸Dad, Mom, sorry¡­ Pomera mighte to be by your side before long¡­¡¹

 Act 1: Chapter 54: Pomeras Agony~The Fruit of Agony~

    Act 1: Chapter 54: Pomera''s Agony~The Fruit of Agony~


    Note : By the end of close door training, she transformed into cheat-like character¡­ amongst normal people that¡¯s it.


    ===


    Four days had already passed since the start of our leveling spree within the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·. Today too, Pomera and I continued our battles against the devils within the mirror.


    Currently chasing behind me as I was flying while carrying Pomera were crowds of devils. There was a giant skeleton with thirty-two arms, a child with a swelled up head and hundreds of eyeballs¨C just a nce was enough to convince anyone that they were monsters through and through. There was even a devil that looked like swelled up red meat wearing a coat.


    Each one of these devils had an oundishly bizarre form.


    Since their numbers were increasing further as time passed, I tossed an ¡¶Inferno Ball¡· at them when I saw a chance and closed in to finish them off with my sword.


    After our continued time within the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·, Pomera had also gained resistance against the bizarre appearances of the devils.


    ¡¸me Magic, 7th Rank; ¡¶re Flies[Crimson Firefly¡¯s Swarm]¡·¡¹


    Pomera unleashed attack magic one after another while being carried by me. Thereupon, countless crimson lights were being thrown towards the approaching swarms of devils and exploding upon impact.


    Such an extensive attack range guaranteed certain hits even for Pomera.


    In the first ce, those devils weren¡¯t even trying to dodge Pomera¡¯s¨C someone who they didn¡¯t even consider an enemy¨C attacks.


    ¡¸Yeah, now it¡¯s time to end this¡­¡¹


    I pointed the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· towards those devils and unleashed my magic at them.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 19th Rank; ¡¶Graviburn¡·¡¹


    The resulting ck light that spread from the magic crushed those devils at once.


    From the second day and forth, we had been using the tactic that involved me flying around to bait them into forming a crowd while carrying Pomera and weakening the devils with ¡¶Inferno Ball¡·. Meanwhile, Pomera would scatter ¡¶re Flies¡· to attack them and make contribution in the battle before I use ¡¶Graviburn¡· to finish them off.


    This was currently our best tactic.


    ¡¸Finishing them off perfectly. What a good da¡ª AAH!¡¹


    I saw four buddha-like statuese out from the otherside of the boundary. Each one of those Buddha-like statues were painted in a single color, different from each other.


    Those devils were bad news.


    They could release a barrage of various different magics from afar or respond to magicing towards them with an uncanny speed. Though I¡¯d tried various methods to defeat them, none of them had worked and my barrier magic was really too lousy to protect myself.


    Though I might be able to do something if there was only one of them, fighting against multiple of them with their ultra long magic barrage with my lousy barrier magic was basically impossible. However since they¡¯d already entered our line of sight, I guess it was already toote to escape from them with ¡¶Gate¡·.


    ¡¸Sorry Pomera-san, it¡¯s the Buddha-like statues! There are four of them, three with different colors! You¡¯re done for!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ N-No way!¡¹


    Thereafter, my line of sight was basked with me and thunder. What came after that was a barrage of countless sharp needles followed by another me prison.


    I kept holding onto Pomera¡¯s charred corpse and teleported right above those Buddha-like devils by casting ¡¶Short Gate¡· three times in session.


    I mean, these guys were nothing aside from their ultra long magic barrage. Though their magic was really dangerous, it wasn¡¯t a problem as long as I used the restorative-type miracle drug.


    ¡¸Time to leave but, take this wrath of mine!¡¹


    I threw the bottle of the just emptied miracle drug to the floor.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 17th Rank;¡¶Fracture¡·¡¹


    The ck roots that burst forth from the magic circle tore through those Buddha-like statues. After making sure that everyst bit of those Buddha-like devils had vanished, I decided to evacuate from the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· alone with Pomera.


    ¡¸Today, you died only five times in less than half a day. Have you gotten used to this, Pomera-san?¡¹


    ¡¸I haven¡¯t¡­¡¹


    Pomera was lying in the inn bed with apletely exhausted face.


    I regenerated her clothes with Time-Space Magic, 14th Rank; ¡¶Repair¡·. It was a magic that could restore an object that had been damaged by reversing the cause and effect.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure that inside, you¡¯ve been getting used to it.¡¹


    ¡¸Kanata-san¡­ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a human who will get used to this kind of feeling.¡¹


    ¡¸But I did.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    I used ¡¶Status Check¡· to confirm Pomera¡¯s current level.


    She had reached Lv. 201.


    I heaved a sigh.


    That was all I needed to dispel my needless anxieties about her not being able to gain any levels from our previous training session. We someone reached one of the milestones in her training: to reach Lv. 200.


    Though some of me was thinking something alone ¡°Finally, at Lv.200,¡± I realized immediately that she would be alright since her level had already surpassed Lovis¡¯. But, of course, I still doubted my ears when I heard the story about Lovis being the boss of arge-scale underground organization and famous for being a charismatic viin.


    ¡¸It seems you¡¯ve raised your level to Lv: 201, Pomera-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Lv: 201¡­ it¡¯s more than I thou¡ª¡¹


    Pomera, who had covered herself with a nket, suddenly sprung up.


    ¡¸L-Lv: 201!? W-Who reached that level? is it you, Kanata-san?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s you, Pomera-san.¡¹


    We would¡¯ve been ughtered by the inhabitants of the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· if I really was just Level 200ish.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t believe it, shall we use ¡¶Level te¡·to confirm the increase of your magic?¡¹


    ¡¶Level te¡· was a tool that disyed the status of a person who injected his or her mana into it. It felt like the native version of this world¡¯s Status Check.


    Since I could only confirm the target¡¯s HP and level with Status Check, we had to buy Level te to confirm the increase in Pomera¡¯s magic.


    ¡¸You should¡¯ve noticed it few times but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸E-Even if you telling me that¡­ I might¡¯ve been really surprised seeing the Cursed Mirror¡¯s devils to the point that I missed the notification of my level up¡­ b-but still, Pomera can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s Lv: 200 now.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ve been secluding ourselves for thest few days to train in ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·¡­ now it¡¯s time to goes out to confirm your current strength.¡¹


    We had reduced our adventuring activity in thest few days. We should¡¯ve gained enough time to let everyone forget about our special rank promotion by this time. Now, it was time for monster hunting again.


    ¡¸P-Pomera can¡­ leave!?¡¹


    Pomera asked with a deeply moved voice.


    ¡¸Of course. Or rather, you don¡¯t need my permission to leave you know.¡¹

 Act 1: Chapter 55: Raging Steel Ox

    Act 1: Chapter 55: Raging Steel Ox


    Note : PK¡­ Killer?


    ====


    Pomera and I, having received a special subjugationmission for D-rank adventurers from the adventurer guild, were headed towards the ins just outside of the city.


    As long as no special circumstances popped up, there were a lot of subjugation-typemissions that were avable to be done close to the city. These subjugationmissions were mainly about maintaining the safety along the highway and in the vicinity of the city. Our current subjugation target was the Iron Cow that often appeared in the ins.


    The Iron Cow was a huge, cow-like monster whose entire skin was covered in metal. Its metal head made it look like it wore some sort of weird mask and its horns were made of an even sturdier metal. The strongest attack that it had was its rush ability where it put an entire body weight into its metal mask-like covered head and surged forward towards its target. Its entire body was extremely tough as well since it was covered in metal.


    Apparently, the adventurers usually called it the ¡®Rampaging Steel Cow.¡¯


    The standard of what was considered powerful for them was only around Lv. 25. Such small fry shouldn¡¯t pose a problem for the current Pomera.


    After strolling around the prairie for around an hour, we were able to find three Iron Cows.


    Yup, just like the rumors, its head DID look like a weird mask. I think it¡¯sparable to Moai statues. [TL Note: Moai Statues]


    The subjugation proof that we needed to collect for this monster was its weird head. It¡¯s quite bulky for a subjugation proof, but well, it might be useful for manufacturing after melting it down.


    Additionally, it seems like its meat is edible too. Though the metal skin is inedible, its meat is a high-grade ingredient.


    The Iron Cow rushed at us as soon as they saw us.


    Good grief, what an energetic creature.


    ¡¸Been a while since we fought monster.¡¹


    I looked at Pomera.


    The meaning of my gesture to Pomera was, ¡°I¡¯ll leave these guys to you.¡± Pomera nodded obediently and walked out while sping her cane.


    I wanted her to experience the results of her increased level firsthand. I mean, obviously she was too weak to confirm the results of her increased level against those devils. Whether it was when she was Lv. 38 or Lv. 201, all she could aplish against those devils was barely leaving a scratch due to the overwhelming difference in their statuses.


    Pomera closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    It seems that she¡¯s preparing to use her spirit magic.


    Spirit magic is an extremely troublesome type of magic that demands its user to synchronize their breathing with the spirit along with a high concentration ability. In my opinion, one needed the ¡¶Twin Mind Method¡· to truly be able to draw out the real power of spirit magic. That skill would cover its user¡¯s weaknesses as they use other magic while adjusting their breathing with the spirit.


    I guess I need to teach the ¡¶Twin Mind Method¡· to Pomera one of these days.


    ¡¸Magic aside, the current you can even crush the Iron Cow with a punch¡­¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s eyes opened wide as she pointed her cane towards the approaching Iron Cow.


    ¡¸Spirit Magic, 8th-Rank¡¶Smander w(Fire Spirit Lizard¡¯s sh¡·¡¹


    She unleashed a ming w¡¯s strike. The me¡¯s sh ran across the ground. The Iron Cow¡¯s body was sliced in half from the front to the rear by the me and fell on the ground as its body was wrapped in mes.


    Pomera was clearly shocked upon seeing the swift end of the ¡°strong¡± Iron Cows. She quickly turned around and looked at me with a delightful smile on her face


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san! Pomera, did it! Pomera, really is bing stronger!¡¹


    The metal mask-like head off of the Iron Cows was stripped off as soon as they were blown away by Pomera¡¯s spirit magic and fell onto the ground. They were falling spectacrly on the ground along with a heavy thud.


    Pomera jumped slightly upon hearing such a loud sound.


    The masks that were supposed to be the subjugation proof¡­ were broken.


    Pomera¡¯s spirit magic must¡¯ve damaged it quite a lot when she struck the Iron Cows thus it¡¯d broken so easily upon falling to the ground. Even the fragments themselves were curved into a weird shape. That aside, the meat had turned into ck charcoal from the strong mes.


    So that¡¯s how it looks like when the Lv. 25 Iron Cows were ughtered by Lv. 201 Pomera¡¯s full powered spirit magic.


    I put the fragments that I¡¯d found back on the ground.


    ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s go looking for another Iron Cow.¡¹


    ¡¸S-Sorry, Kanata-san¡­ I-I just want to make sure that my strongest attack really works on them¡­¡¹


    Thus, we went in search of another Iron Cow.


    We decided to eat a meal while resting in the shade of a tree. An adventurer¡¯s meal was normallyposed of dried meat and dry break which was sold at the general store geared towards adventurers.


    ¡¸Do you think¡­ that Roy-san and co would treat the current Pomera as their equal?¡¹


    Pomera muttered anxiously as she held a canteen made from leather.


    ¡¸I think¡­ you should try to looking for someone else¡¹


    Despite my hesitance, I respected Pomera for her inability to curse someone and instead choosing to look at her own faults and try to improve on them instead. That¡¯s why I wouldn¡¯t outright stop Pomera from trying to repair her rtionship with Roy-san and co since that¡¯s also something that¡¯s necessary for her growth. Naturally, I¡¯ll just stand back and rest on mypels if she gets involved in some sort of trouble due to her own decisions.


    ¡¸I think¡­ even they wouldn¡¯t treat you badly at your current level.¡¹


    And then, I suddenly recalled that Roy was Lv. 14.


    ¡¸¡­The level difference between you guys is so much that things would turn awkward.¡¹


    ¡¸As I thought, it¡¯s really worrying right!? RIGHT!?¡¹


    ¡¸C-Certainly, though Roy¡¯s level might be a tad too low to get started getting along with you¡­ I think you should raise your level a bit more to guarantee a safe adventurer¡¯s life.¡¹


    ¡¸L-¡­ Level 200 isn¡¯t enough¡­ what is the basis for your assumption?¡¹


    ¡¸M-My master¡­ Lunaire-san told me so.¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Pomera is always worrying over that matter but, are you really sure that it¡¯s not just Lunaire-san lying to you?¡¹


    There¡¯s no way she would do that. I mean, there¡¯s no reason nor merit for her to train me until I became this powerful. Lunaire might¡¯ve predicted that something might happen to me. She wouldn¡¯t look down on another person like that with such a lie. Having received her genuine kindness, I was the one who could understand this fact the most.


    Pomera suddenly rose to her feet when I was washing down the dried bread that was stuck in my throat with the water from the canteen.


    ¡¸¡­ Someone ising toward us. Is that person receiving a simrmission as us?¡¹


    I rose to my feet too while scanning our surroundings.


    Then, I saw a man walking straight towards us from the direction of the city. He was a burly man armed with a conspicuous great axe. Though there was still some distance between us, one nce was enough for me to recognize that man.


    Eternal D-rank adventurer, Octavio.


    He was grinning ear to ear when his eyes met mine.


    He was grinning ear to ear when his eyes met mine.


    ¡¸Yo¡­ sissy noble magician, you¡¯re ruining the forest by indulging in your hobby with thatss.¡¹


    It was a malicious smile. This guy was up to no good.

 Act 1: Chapter 56: D-Rank Adventurer, Octavio

    Act 1: Chapter 56: D-Rank Adventurer, Octavio


    TN : Suicidal guy


    ===


    Pomera readied herrge cane, pointing it towards Octavio.


    ¡¸P-Pomera doesn¡¯t mind if you speak ill of Pomera but¡­ Pomera won¡¯t forgive anyone who speaks ill of Kanata-san! Take back your statement!¡¹


    ¡¸The likes of demi-human trash should just shut up. How dare you to point your cane at me? Are you looking to die?¡¹


    Octavio threatened Pomera, but Pomera didn¡¯t avert her gaze from Octavio. Seeing her reaction, Octavio seemed to be more and more annoyed.


    ¡¸Hou? It seems that you really are looking to die. Then don¡¯t me me for turning you into forest trash.¡¹


    I stepped out in front of Pomera.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? For you to suddenlye to this ce, looking for trouble with us.¡¹


    ¡¸Of course I am. Even a stupid f*cking sissy a**h*le like you who does adventuring as a hobby should¡¯ve realized my reason foring to this ce.¡¹


    Octavio snorted loudly as he took out the axe on his back.


    ¡¸I had no intention to kill you guys since that Ouf b*stard suddenly vanished but¡­ since you¡¯re getting on my nerves, I took the samemission as you guys and tailed after you.¡¹


    In short, he might be trying to kill us by using Goblin¡¯s Train like what his follower, that pipsqueak, had tried to do before.


    ¡¸Our actions are getting on your nerves¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Stop lying, you ba*stard!¡¹


    Octavio replied with bulging, wide open eyes.


    He¡¯d snapped.


    ¡¸Fu*cking bastards like you guys who buy achievements with gold are the main reason for the scarcity of diligent adventurers like this great me! I knew that you gained achievements by bribing the guild with monster corpses behind the scenes. The other guys are saying the same things too. Though it¡¯ll be fine since the guild also profited from it, from our point of view, you guys were too sloppy. Only an idiot would do something like that.¡¹


    ¡­There was this kind of doubt in the guild, huh.


    Sure enough, anyone would be curious if a wandering adventurer who came out of nowhere took in a Lv.7 adventurer in their party and suddenly raked in the achievements.


    But, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the true reason behind Octavioing after us this time.


    Octavio was nning to kill us during themission while disguising it as an unfortunate ident. In short, this guy was simply trying to kill us for outpacing his rank in a short amount of time.


    ¡¸¡­ That pipsqueak¡­ Ouf-san, did he not give you a warning and leave before giving it to you?¡¹


    ¡¸He did say something very confusing but¡­ that¡¯s your doing right? You bribed him, right? As expected of silk pants with a high social status who does adventuring as a hobby.¡¹


    ¡¸So you still came after us despite Ouf-san¡¯s warning, in short, you¡¯re prepared to kill us.¡¹


    I¡¯d definitely told Ouf back then that I would kill them if they tried to mess with us next time. Though I¡¯ve killed arge number of monsters along the way while arriving at this city, I had yet to kill a single person.


    But, that didn¡¯t equate to not having the resolution to kill a human.


    Additionally¡­ since Octavio was going out of his way to kill us in this ce, he shouldn¡¯t want us to spare any effort against him either.


    I guess I¡¯ll leave him within an inch of his life.


    ¡¸Prepared? The one who needs that are you guys. No one is going to judge me for killing someone outside of the city. In the end, you¡¯re just low-level trash, a young master who left his parents house for adventure. No one is going to mourn you even if you die in this ce. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m gonna kill you along with that demi-human pet of yours.¡¹


    Even I ended up snapping upon hearing Octavio¡¯sst words. I¡¯d reached the end of my rope with his absurdments towards me and the way he was looking down on Pomera.


    The main reason he despised Pomera to the point of saying that kind of thing might be because she received a nomination to be a C-rank adventurer.


    Pomera bit down on her lips upon hearing Octavio¡¯s words, clearly vexed by them.


    Her vexed expression finally snapped the final stray of my patience.


    For me, Pomera was a kind-hearted girl who chose to believe in humanity and saved me when I was in a pinch regardless of her situation. She¡¯s an importantrade-in-arms who¡¯s working together with me to achieve our own goal.


    She wasn¡¯t a useless baggage.


    I mean, even with her current level, I wouldn¡¯t so easily let her go back to Roy and get used again like before. In fact, I would still be reluctant to let her go even if she really was a useless girl.


    Pomera has always done her best to help others and she also has the courage and a strong will to do so. There¡¯s no way such a kind girl was useless just because of her low level.


    Moreover, though it was true that Octavio¡¯s level was higher than Pomera¡¯s before I trained her, the current Pomera¡¯s level had far surpassed Octavio¡¯s.


    ¡¸¡­ I understand. If that¡¯s the case, let me show you proof that I¡¯m not doing any fraud. You¡¯ll leave obediently if I do that, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What?¡¹


    Octavio balked, clearly confused by my statement.


    ¡¸Please have a bout against Pomera-san. If you lose, never show your face in front of us again. If she loses, you may take anything from me, be it the magic pouch, or my life.¡¹


    ¡¸P-Pomera? W-Why must it be Pomera? I mean, it¡¯s not like Kanata-san has to show proof of your power.¡¹


    ¡¸It annoys me to hear him bad-mouthing Pomera-san. You feel the same way as me, right?¡¹


    ¡¸P-Pomera doesn¡¯t feel that way but¡­¡¹


    Pomera looked at Octavio with eyes brimming with self-confidence.


    It seems that she¡¯s already realized that she¡¯s far more powerfulpared to Octavio, but she¡¯s fatallycking the experience of interpersonalbat and thus couldn¡¯t visualize herself winning the fight.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go and kick his a*ss, the current Pomera-san should be able to that with leisure.¡¹


    ¡¸U-Understood. Pomera ising!¡¹


    Pomera gripped herrge cane strongly as she walked towards Octavio.


    ¡¸So I have to kill this girl first, huh? Fine by me, I¡¯m gonna kill both of you anyway¡­ As you wish, I¡¯m gonna make a mess of this fake human in front of you!¡¹

 Act 1: Chapter 57: Vs Octavio

    Act 1: Chapter 57: Vs Octavio


    Octavio sprung towards Pomera, his axe raised high on top of his head as soon as Pomera deployed her magic circle.


    ¡¸Hah! I know from Ouf¡¯s investigation that you can only use lowly white magic! You think it can hurt me? Dream on!¡¹


    Pomera pushed her big cane to point towards Octavio.


    ¡¸me Magic, 5th Rank: ¡¶re Fly¡·¡¹


    Red light appeared from the center of the deployed magic circle.


    My eyes opened wide in surprise upon seeing that.


    ¡¸P-Pomera-san, I-I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t use magic!¡¹


    The current Pomera should be able to overpower Octavio with just a light swing of her cane. Afterall, the difference between their levels was more than a hundred.


    She might be deploying mere 5th rank magic, but Octavio might be evaporated due to the sheer difference in their level.


    ¡¸I-Is that so! I mean¡­ I¡¯m so nervous!¡¹


    Pomera pointed herrge cane down towards the ground instead at once.


    The crimson light that just came out from the magic circle struck the ground right underneath Octavio¡¯s feet after it floated in the air for a moment.


    ¡¸F¡­fifth rank magic!? W-What a surprise but¡­ you don¡¯t see to be able to control it.¡¹


    Octavio was grinning upon seeing Pomera fire her magic towards the ground.


    He was wrong thought, Pomera didn¡¯t lose control of her magic.


    ¡¶re Fly¡· wasn¡¯t the kind of magic that burned the target. It was the kind of magic that exploded upon impact. That was why the ground beneath Octavio¡¯s feet had exploded just now.


    ¡¸BUHO!?¡¹


    The explosion sted Octavio¡¯s giant figure into the air before he fell back down to the ground as Gravity-chan gave her love call.


    ¡¸O-O-Ouch!¡¹


    Octavio was writhing on the ground holding onto his feet.


    That explosion had sent a heat wave that burned his trousers to cinders and gouged out a fair amount of meat chunks from his feet, exposing a rather gory sight of his feet.


    On the other hand, he¡¯d most likely have died if the magic just now had struck him directly.


    ¡¸I-Impossible¡­ t-the great me is¡­ lost to this shitty elf!¡¹


    Octavio spoke with an astonished expression while groaning in pain.


    Most of his feet were currently in a sorry state. Unless he had the miracle drug or high-ranking white magic, he¡¯d literally just lost his feet. The current him couldn¡¯t even walk properly.


    With this, however, he wouldn¡¯t be able tomit heinous crimes anymore.


    ¡¸I-Impossible¡­ this is impossible. Is Ouf giving me false information? B-But, this is¡­ impossible.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Do you understand now? that¡¯s why you better stop trying to mess around with us from now on.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-You bast*rd!¡¹


    Though he tried to lift his quivering arms which were still gripping tightly onto his axe, his arms immediately fell to the ground when Pomera pointed her big cane at him.


    ¡¸T-This great me¡­ is wrong. Please forgive me¡­ I-I¡¯ll be a better person after this.¡¹


    Octavio genuflected while raising his voice pitifully.


    However, in the next moment, he sprung up towards Pomera with an evil look on his face.


    ¡¸E¨C¡¹


    Pomera flinched and was petrified at seeing Octavio¡¯s expression.


    Octavio stamped on the ground with his already tattered feet and leapt up to swing his axe over Pomera¡¯s head.


    ¡¸I GOT YOU, SHI*TTY TRASH! NOW DIEEE!¡¹


    Octavio¡¯s axe was getting closer and closer towards Pomera¡¯s head.


    Octavio wasughing, but his expression soon turned to that of bewilderment. That¡¯s because his axe was gone from his hand.


    The reason was because I¡¯d circled behind him as soon as he leapt up in the air and took the axe from his hands.


    ¡¸V-Vanished?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m really surprised to see you executing such move despite losing one of your legs.¡¹


    I swung Octavio¡¯s axe and lopped off his arm right from the base of his shoulder.


    ¡¸AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGHA!¡¹


    Octavio fell to the ground holding onto the cross section of his shoulder that was bleeding profusely.


    Different from the gory scene when someone¡¯s limbs would get torn off by a monster, this kind of scene was just eerie and disgusting.


    Even though I didn¡¯t wish to do this, it was Octavio¡¯s fault for disregarding my warnings and lying about his words to be a better person.


    The soldiers of the city lord aside, I had no idea about his rtionship with the other adventurers. Since I¡¯m an outsider, I only have a little understanding about Pomera¡¯s treatment as a half-elf in this city.


    But I know that if Octavio returns intact, we¡¯re going to suffer from his retaliation in the future.


    ¡¸AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH! MY ARM, HOW CAN I WORK AS ADVENTURER WITH ONE AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARM! MY ARM, MY AAAAAAAAAAAAAARM!¡¹


    Octavio was bawling like a kid while holding onto his severed arm.


    ¡¸Do you really think that this gonna end with just one of your measly arms?¡¹


    ¡¸H-HIIIIIIIIII!¡¹


    When I threw Octavio¡¯s axe and unsheathed the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·, Octavio abandoned his severed arm and retreated.


    He stood up and ran back to Aarburg, dragging his injured leg.


    Now Octavio won¡¯t dare to mess with us ever again.


    I stored the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· back into its sheath. After that, we resumed our hunt for the Iron Cows.


    By around dusk, we¡¯d managed to hunt down five Iron Cows. We barely managed to make it back into the city before they closed the gates since the location of ourmission was close to the city.


    Pomera and I were safely promoted to C-rank after we showed them the five Iron Cow masks to the adventurer guild counter. The guild was even willing to buy the meat.


    An adventurer was considered a skillful adventurer once they reached C-rank. Though our promotion caused a littlemotion when it was announced by the guild, I didn¡¯t miss the shocked expression on Roy¡¯s face when he heard that Pomera was being promoted to C-rank.


    Pomera and I decided to splurge a bit to celebrate our promotion in a slightly luxurious bar, the ¡¶Hunter¡¯s Hearth¡·. This bar was even willing to cook the ingredients that we¡¯d brought.


    An adventurer could sell the game they hunted, or ask a chef to cook with their ingredients. In this case, we sold four Iron Cow bodies to the adventurer¡¯s guild and kept one for consumption.


    There was a sense of aplishment when I saw the huge Iron Cow steak being served on the te in front of me. Though I¡¯d only been following Pomera¡¯s suggestion, this store really was a nice ce.


    It was a rather peculiar ce decorated with the skulls and tanned skins of monsters. Maybe it was because of its slightly higher price range, but the inside of the store wasn¡¯t that noisy.


    ¡¸Ehehehe¡­ Pomera wanted to try this store too since Roy-san and Holy-sane to this store every once in a while.¡¹


    I felt my face stiffen upon hearing Pomera speak like that with a smile on her face. I hesitated on how to respond when it came to them.


    ¡¸But, I never knew that the dishese with liquor too.¡¹


    There were two mugs filled with beer on top of the table. It seems that the first mug was on the house, a service from this store. Maybe it was something like an appetizer in Japanese bars.


    I prefer to stay away from liquor, though. I mean, I felt that it would only spoil our celebration if we get drunk immediately. But that doesn¡¯t mean that I have no interest in the liquor that¡¯s produced in this world, so I suppose a little bit of sampling will be fine.


    Though Pomera is still in her teens, the shopkeeper didn¡¯t seem to mind it when cing the beer mug in front of her too. I guess the minimum age for someone to be allowed to drink liquor in this world is different from Japan.


    ¡¸This is the first time Pomera entered a bar and drank liquor! Pomera feels really excited now!¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t drink too much, okay. Drink bit by bit, and just leave it if you don¡¯t like its vor.¡¹


    I had a toast with Pomera as I told her with a wry smile on my face.


    ===


    Note : In case You haven¡¯t heard this, I caught fever and have to take a rest next week, I¡¯ve got enough of my wife mixing sleeping drug in my tea.

 Act 1: Chapter 58: 《Evil God Apostle; Notes》

    Act 1: Chapter 58: ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡·


    The mansion of the Aarburg city lord was located right at the heart of the city. It was the biggest structure in Aarburg.


    Gand, who hated to see themoners he regarded to be below him, had constructed a tall wall surrounding his mansion that was regrly patrolled by his soldiers in the vicinity.


    Currently, that very same Gand along with two of his soldiers was currently confronting a young man in the basement of that mansion. The young man had bluish-ck hair and a well-ordered face. At a nce, he gave the impression of being a kind and gentle young man. However, he also had this unique atmosphere about him that made anyone who saw him feel that there was something more to him than that.


    ¡¸N-Notes¡­ have youpleted the preparations?¡¹


    The young man simply nodded silently at Gand¡¯s question.


    The young man was one of the ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡· who was known to always cause national level incidents wherever he was. The ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡·.


    Unknown to most, they were currently in cahoots.


    ¡¸The stars have aligned. The eyes of the upper realm are now far in the distance. Thembs are crowding together¡­ the spirits sing as they are unable to wait for the dawn. Will she, who embraced the withered branch and drank the sand, wake up from her dream? Will theree the one who seeds her ideas, the rust of an unsightly crown? Whose face that¡¯s reflected by her de? Nay, that¡¯s our dearest wish¡­¡¹


    Notes spun mysterious and seemingly nonsensical words together with his beautiful voice. It might be some sort of ancient verse, but neither Gand nor his soldiers understood the meaning behind those verses.


    Notes opened his eyes slightly, looking at Gand and co. as if he was observing their reactions of bewilderment towards his words. Notes¡¯ gaze was enough to send a shiver running down the spine of those three. Their body suddenly felt ufortable, as if something was sucking away the warmth from their bodies.


    One of the soldiers then whispered to Gand.


    ¡¸Gand-sama¡­ this man is just too creepy. If it¡¯s now, I think¡­¡¹


    ¡¸As if we can back down after getting this far! Moreover, I¡¯ll be a king by borrowing this man¡¯s power.¡¹


    Color drained from Gand¡¯s face as his ugly, fat face broke out in cold sweats as he let out a greedy smile.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, governor. The preparations are in order. You have my gratitude for preparing this giant altar called Aarburg city. With this¡­ I can finally summon my master who has been worshipped by my family for generations. She will then destroy the foolish pigs who got too indulged with their power and forgot about the true faith.¡¹


    Notes¡¯ lips opened slightly as he smiled at Gand.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I want power. I just¡­ want to restore this world to its ideal form by using her power as the evil god. That¡¯s why don¡¯t worry, governor, I¡¯ll make you a king.¡¹


    ¡¸I-Is that so¡­ then it¡¯s fine! Fufu¡­ I¡¯m¡­ a king, huh!¡¹


    Gand let out a restrainedugh while his subordinates looked at him with a worried look on their faces.


    ¡¸Governor, there¡¯s something I want to tell you before I summon my master. Long time ago¡­ more than five thousands years ago, the most chaotic and ghastly era in which demon kings and monsters used to run rampant in this world¡­¡¹


    Notes slowly started telling a story after Gand calmed down.


    ¡¸The humans lived in fear everyday, wishing for a saviour to save them from such despair. At the end of generations of prayers from those weak humans¡­ a huge giant, greenery, vaster than the sea, answered their prayer. From the depiction left in numerous paintings and murals, the giant wore a terrifying demon mask, and had several arms. They called the giant, Fear God; Zorophilia.¡¹


    Notes spoke with a dull and boring voice.


    ¡¸Zorophilia destroyed numerous demon kings and brought peace to the humans. And not just that, she also mediated the conflicts between humans. Yes, Zorophilia knew that the humans wouldpete against each other after they lost theirmon enemy, namely the demon kings. And that wasn¡¯t something she wished for. That¡¯s why, she wore terrifying mask as a symbol of fear for the foolish humans.¡¹


    Though Gand had zero interest pertaining to Notes¡¯ faith, he let out a forced smile upon hearing his story. Afterall, he had no idea what Notes would do to him if he ended up displeasing thetter.


    ¡¸And yet¡­ haa~h, such foolishness. Those idiots then shunned Zorophilia after she bestowed long awaited peace upon them. My ancestor, the priest who used to serve Zorophilia in that era¡­ was then back stabbed and massacred by the countries they¡¯d saved. They even ced an extremely powerful seal on Zorophilia.¡¹


    At this point, even a fool could feel the anger that was gradually rising in Notes¡¯ monotone voice.


    ¡¸Even worse, those people who still weren¡¯t satisfied with their ungrateful act¡­ went as far as finding justifications to kill our n¡­ cing the stigma of sinners upon our family andstly, they evenbeled their God of Salvation, Zorophilia, as an evil god! In the end, two thousand yearster¡­ naw, it¡¯s still happening even now, the people who worship Zorophilia have always been tortured to death!¡¹


    Notes gripped the cane in his hands strongly, destroying it with sheer strength in the process. The wrinkles that had formed on his foreheadbined with his burst of anger made him look like the incarnation of the evil god itself. There were even tears of blood shed from his eyes.


    ¡¸We¡­ will never forget those ba*sta*rd¡¯s crimes no matter how much time has passed! I won¡¯t let that tragedy repeat itself! Our n made a blunder in the past! We were too naive back then! The foolish humans, the pigs who forgot about their ce shall be judged by our god. Only a special human shall be the chosen one, the rest will be livestocks! Only by doing that will those pigs attain enlightenment! Zorophilia who awoken from her slumber will rule this world as true fear!¡¹


    Gand¡¯s mouth opened wide, standing while looking dumbfounded in front of Notes who was spouting out words of pure anger like a madman.


    Though he knew that the thing that was about to be summoned by Notes would ughter the humans, he never knew that the scale was far bigger than his imagination. The two soldiers who were apanying him were already hugging each other while trembling with intense fear.


    Notes tossed aside the smashed cane and wiped the tears of blood on his face with the sleeves of his robe. Within a sh, his expression changed to show a gentle and affectionate smile as though the previous disy of anger was nothing more than an illusion.


    ¡¸You know what I mean, right¡­ governor(pig)?¡¹


    Gand quickly nodded his head twice with startled movement upon hearing Notes¡¯ question directed at him.

 Act 1: Chapter 59: 《Human Sacrificial Altar》

    Act 1: Chapter 59: ¡¶Human Sacrificial Altar¡·


    One day has passed since the matter with Octavio.


    I regrouped with Pomera at the adventurer¡¯s guild and looked for a suitablemission posted on the bulletin board together. After that, we went to gather information regarding themission from various sources such as other adventurers.


    ording to rumors, Octavio had already left the city. It seems that he¡¯d bought out too many grudges from other adventurers aside from me as well. Though the others weren¡¯t able to do anything before since Octavio used to be more powerful than them, they used this chance after Octavio had lost his dominant arm and attacked him during the night. Though he¡¯d managed toe out of the incident alive, he¡¯d immediately left the city since he knew that he could no longer peacefully live in this city after piling up so many grudges from others.


    The good thing was that there were no rumors regarding our involvement in this matter. It seems that we¡¯d scared Octavio enough that he hadn¡¯t tried to do anything further and just fled from the city without further incidents.


    ¡¸C-rank has so many challenging requests¡­ doesn¡¯t it, Kanata-san?¡¹


    Pomera was throwing a sidelong nce towards me.


    ¡¸Y¡­ yeah.¡¹


    I averted my gaze from her.


    ¡¸W-why are you not looking at my face, Kanata-san? Pomera, uhm¡­ Pomera can¡¯t remember what happened after we had lunch yesterday. And by the time Pomera woke up, she was already in her own room in the inn. W-What Pomera did during those nk moments, Kanata-san?¡¹


    ¡¸So you don¡¯t remember huh¡­¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s shoulders trembled upon hearing my remark, clutching the staff in her hands tightly.


    ¡¸S-Sorry¡­ as expected, Pomera must¡¯ve¨C¡¹


    ¡¸No, it really isn¡¯t a not big deal!¡¹


    ¡¸SO POMERA REALLY DID SOMETHING!?¡¹


    Turns out that Pomera was¡­ a light-weight drinker.


    Well, no, she might be even worse than that.


    I¡¯d felt that something was wrong with her after she¡¯d downed her third mug of beer, but unfortunately, at that point¡­ I was toote to stop her.


    Though I personally couldn¡¯t differentiate it, I get the feeling that the beer in this world has a higher alcohol concentration than the beer in Japan. That¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t drunk much more than the initial sip.


    I should¡¯ve dragged her out of that store as soon as I saw her bottom her first mug and take my mug while speaking in an unusually cheery sing-song voice,¡ºIf Kanata-sa~n don¡¯t want to dri~nk it, Pomera will dly take i~t¡». The fact that she had said that without a shred of hesitation of embarrassment unlike the normal Pomera should¡¯ve been an immediate g.


    But unfortunately, I was toote in stopping her and due to that, I¡¯d ended up being on the receiving end of various sorts of harassment from the drunken Pomera such as having my head patted while being told the cliche cheesy line from a light-weight drinker, ¡ºKanata-sa~n seems to be lightweight drinke~r¡». She¡¯d continued to cling to me incessantly and in the end finally took our her staff and started to spin a magic circle in her drunken stupor. I ended up being forced to put her under a sleep spell using soul magic to prevent any actual damage.


    ¡¸¡­ Uhm, I don¡¯t know what to say but¡­ my apologies.¡¹


    ¡¸Something big must¡¯ve happened back then right? Please tell Pomera¡­ what did Pomera do that time?¡¹


    Pomera asked me with an anxious look on her face.


    I put on a wry smile to try to reassure her somehow, but it backfired and the color drained from Pomera¡¯s face.


    ¡­ Anyhow, I¡¯ll remember not to let Pomera drink more than three mugs next time.


    At that moment, I heard a scream ring out from the outside.


    A man suddenly intruded into the guild just when I was wondering what was happening.


    ¡¸Oi, the color of the sky is strange! It suddenly turned¡­ purplish red!¡¹


    Suddenmotion erupted inside the guild as soon as the man finished speaking.


    ¡¸¡­ Is that amon urrence in this area?¡¹


    When I asked Pomera, she shook her head with worry.


    We decided to leave the guild for the time being to check on the situation.


    Surely, the color of the sky was a deep purplish-red.


    Maybe the sunset? ¡­. But, it doesn¡¯t feel like one.


    It was obviously one hell of a bizarre color and everyone was looking up at the sky with concern.


    Well, it¡¯s not like they could do anything about this situation other than look at it.


    Suddenly, I saw a bird flying far above the city. It ended up being caught inside the bizarre purplish-red sky.


    ¡¸The sky is¡­ rather, is this phenomenon just happen in this city?¡¹


    By the time I¡¯d spoken, the people around me were starting to panic. Upon looking around, I found that some people were leaning against walls or crouching on the floor.


    Just what was happening here¡­?


    I thought that this was some sort of natural phenomenon in this world, but after looking at my surroundings, I became convinced that this wasn¡¯t something that was normal.


    ¡¸O-Ouch¡­ m-my arm, I can¡¯t raise¡­ my arm.¡¹


    ¡¸I feel¡­ so weak.¡¹


    Some of the people started groaning in pain.


    ¡¸What¡¯s¡­ happening to them?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-You really don¡¯t feel anything¡­ Kanata-san? I mean, I feel that my stamina is leaking out.¡¹


    As soon as Pomera told me so, I looked at my status and confirmed that my HP and MP had decreased a bit.


    I¡¯d failed to notice this since the amount leaking from my body was simply far too small.


    I was at a loss for words.


    Whatever this bizarre phenomena was, it was able to prate the Lunaire Robe¡¯s defensive mechanic.


    When I looked up to the sky again, I finally realized.


    ¡¸Barrier Magic¡­¡¹


    The entire city was enveloped by a barrier that would sap the HP and MP of the citizens trapped within the boundary of this barrier.


    But, ording to Lunaire, it should be impossible to deploy such a gargantuan barrier like this without prior preparation. There should be another independent barrier inside of this barrier¡­ a safe zone that should be created to protect the caster somewhere inside the city.


    The caster must¡¯ve had extreme confidence that his or her power would be enough to defeat anyone who mighte to stop them.


    I¡¯m sure that the culprit isn¡¯t some paper tiger like Lovis. This person was a bonafide high level magician. Maybe it was the man from the wanted poster that was said to have been sighted in this city a while ago.


    ¡¸Escape from this city immediately¡­¡¹


    When I said that, I caught a glimpse of children leaning against the ramparts. They were crying in pain while being embraced by their mother.


    At this rate, it was only a matter of time before the weakest died from being fully exhausted of their HP and MP.


    It¡¯s obvious that this barrier magic indiscriminately sucked up the mana and vitality from everyone within it. It¡¯ll be toote if I don¡¯t beat up the caster of this barrier right away.


    Trying to help everyone by myself is impossible since this city is too big. I¡¯m sure that there¡¯ll be a mountain of corpses before everyone can escape from the city. Even if I destroy the barrier, the culprit might¡¯ve nted auxiliary devices within the city. Even if I can deactivate one of these devices, taking all of them out by myself was an impossible task.


    Thus, the fastest method is to visit the caster of this barrier and defeat the person myself.


    ¡¸Okay¡­ I can do this.¡¹


    I took a deep breath after understanding the situation and made the best possible decision in this situation based on the priority.


    Lunaire has already taught me the most effective ways of dealing with extremely dangerous beings since they¡¯re the ones who¡¯re the most wary of transferred people like me.


    I mean, that was the main reason she¡¯d taught me the ¡¶Twin Mind Model¡· . Maybe it had been preparation for me to fight against a ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡·, someone who could transcend the norm.


    At least, the strongest person in the Aarburg adventurer¡¯s guild is me. Running away by myself while letting the people in this city die went against my moral principles.


    So, just wait for me, culprit-san.

 Act 1: Chapter 60: Caster of The Barrier

    Act 1: Chapter 60: Caster of The Barrier


    I was about to head towards the caster of the barrier to defeat them, but then hesitated as I was hit by anxiety regarding the safety of the people who were being affected by this barrier.


    ¡¸¡­Pomera-san, is there a ce to gather the people in case this kind of situation arises?¡¹


    I asked Pomera.


    ¡¸Eh? A ce t-to gather people? L-let¡¯s see¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Any ce is fine. The kind of ce where everyone heads to in times of cmity or stampedes.¡¹


    ¡¸In that case, the church¡­ maybe?¡¹


    I pulled out the map from my magic pouch and unfolded it.


    The location of the church was close to the center of Aarburgh. It seems that there were many reasons for it to be chosen as the evacuation site.


    I quickly took out another magic pouch from inside the magic pouch. This was another way of using a magic pouch since its capacity on its own wasn¡¯t big enough.


    I handed the other magic pouch to Pomera. The magic pouch was mainly filled with the miracle drug that would restore her mana.


    ¡¸K¡­ Kanata-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Please treat the people around while you¡¯re heading to the center of the city and cancel the barrier around the church.¡¹


    Pomera was originally a white magic user. It was obvious watching her during her training that white magic was her forte. I mean, it goes to say, even if it was just in white magic, her rank in it has already surpassed my own. Depending on her mana reserves, she could even use the 11th rank White Magic, ¡¶Raphael¡¯s Tears(Archangel Tears)¡·which was capable of healing all kinds of illnesses and disease.


    For this case, Pomera could just use the 7th Rank ¡¶Area Heal(Healing Rain)¡· to help those weakened trapped within this gargantuan barrier. Since she was level 200 now, her ¡¶Area Heal(Healing Rain)¡· should be able to cover an extremely wide area. Doing so would deplete her mana in a matter of minutes, but she could simply recover that by doping AKA through the miracle drug.


    ¡¸P-Pomera? C-Can P-Pomera¡­ do such great feat?¡¹


    Pomera asked with an anxious look on her face.


    Her level alone was strong enough to aplish such a feat, but Pomera herself was criticallycking in terms of self-confidence. To increase her efficiency in saving people, Pomera needed self-confidence to adapt to the situation and make the people around her listen to her instructions.


    At a first nce, such a role was ill-suited for a shy girl like Pomera.


    But¡­ Pomera was also someone who could muster up her bravery when it meant saving others.


    I mean, the prime example was when she¡¯d done so to save me that was still clueless about the outside world back then. She¡¯d managed to call the patrolling soldiers to prevent Octavio and co from snatching my belongings, fighting violence with violence with the third party, and even showed me¨C who¡¯d lost my way¨C to the adventurer¡¯s guild even when that meant beingte for her meeting with Roy and getting chewed out.


    She was truly a strong person when it mattered.


    ¡¸Trust me, I know that you can do this, Pomera-san.¡¹


    Pomera still looked like she was hesitating over something, but after a moment, it seems that she was able to get a grip after taking in my words.


    ¡¸I-I understand¡­ Pomera, will do it! I WILL DO IT!¡¹


    Pomera gripped her cane strongly, her eyes burning with determination.


    ¡¸In the meantime, I will be looking for the caster of this barrier¡­ and defeat him.¡¹


    And yet, I still had no idea where in the world the culprit could be hiding. All I knew was the fact that he wanted to wring us dry, but¡­


    ¡¸U-Uhm, Kanata-san¡­ w-what should I do to cancel the barrier? P-Pomera has no idea how to cast such barrier¡­¡¹


    ¡¸The culprit might ce some sort of items that help him cast this barrier. It should be ced in this city at regr intervals, finding those shouldn¡¯t be that difficult even if it takes time¡­ I think. In case you fail to find those items, then you just need to gather the people inside the barrier into one ce¡­¡¹


    ¡¸A-are the number of the items really that much? Just what kind of method did the caster of this barrier use to prepare this kind of gargantuan barrier to the point that no one noticed it¡­. I mean, the soldiers should¡¯ve noticed it too.¡¹


    That indeed was the biggest mystery of this case.


    I mean, there should be at least some sort of rumor that should¡¯ve gone around the city if there were suspicious happenings going on around the city. That kind of rumor was impossible to suppress even if you killed the source of it.


    ¡¸¡­ AH!¡¹


    I suddenly recalled a certain matter.


    The people in ck robes who¡¯d buried some sort of gems with magic forme carved on its surface around the city.


    At first I thought they were doing that to enhance the effects of some sort of anti-monster barrier around the city, but there was no mistaking it, those gems were the items we¡¯re looking for.


    ¡¸It¡¯s those magicians in ck robes who were doing some sort of work at the walls or floors around the city! Please tell this news to the other people and ask for their help in destroying those gems!¡¹


    ¡¸T-Those magicians are supposed to be the subordinates of this city¡¯s lord, Gand! Anyone who goes against the city lord will be executed, Kanata-san! Moreover, no one will hear the plea of someone like Pomera!¡¹


    Pomera got flustered.


    But, we had no other choice. We¡¯re running out of time. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the first casualty urs.


    Though it¡¯s true that the people wouldn¡¯t heed Pomera¡¯s words in a normal situation, the situation might change if she helps them by using healing magic on them.


    ¡¸Sorry but, I¡¯ve to go look for the caster right now! I think I know where¡¯s the culprit hiding ce!¡¹


    I spread out the map of the city in front of me for the second time.


    The magicians who¡¯d embedded those items were the subordinates of Gand, the city¡¯s lord. That was why the soldiers had overlooked their actions.


    If that was the case, then Gand is most likely in cahoots with the culprit behind this incident. Most likely, he¡¯s sheltering the culprit in his mansion.


    Come to think of it, the withdrawal order of the red wanted poster¡­ the wanted poster of the ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡· might have been an order from Gand himself.


    All the pieces were now connecting together to form one picture.


    Without wasting any more time, I ran towards Gand¡¯s mansion.


    I jumped over the tall wall surrounding the mansion and kicked open the door to the estate.


    To be honest, I was initially rather skeptical of Gand¡¯s involvement in this matter, but it turns out that I was spot on. The ominous feeling emanating from the basement of the mansion had confirmed my doubts. Moreover, the effects of the barrier were more concentrated in this area to the point that even someone at my level could feel it, perhaps because I entered the barrier¡¯s original range without the assistant device.


    But, upon entering the mansion, I found another surprise.


    At first, I¡¯d thought that the caster had built another barrier around the mansion to negate the effects of the gargantuan barrier. But that thought was washed away by the sight of several deeply ckened and rotting corpses of soldiers littered around the mansion. All that was left of them were these grotesque corpses after having been sucked dry of their life force.


    The city¡¯s lord¡¯s magicians, the guys in ck robes, were also amongst the corpses scattered around.


    ¡¸What¡¯s happening here¡­ they¡¯re supposed to be partners in crime and yet¡­.¡¹


    After searching around the mansion, I came across a hidden door that was disguised as a wall but was left half open¡­ propped open by the corpses of soldiers stuck between the heavy door.


    Behind the door was a stairway that went down towards the basement.


    The caster¡­ they were probably hiding at the end of these stairs.


    After giving a silent prayer for the fallen soldiers, I dragged their corpses away from the door and went inside.

 Act 1: Chapter 61: 《JinMaRyuu》s Power

    Act 1: Chapter 61: ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡·''s Power


    Spoiler of the Chapter : Freeza Vs SSJ4 Goku


    ====


    I arrived in a spacious room at the end of the stairs behind the secret door. In the middle of the spacious room was a magic form carved onto the floor. In the middle of the room, there were two men.


    One was already dead however.


    The dead one was supposed to be quite fat and well-kept, but his hair had already fallen from his head, his eyeballs had left their sockets nowhere to be seen, and his skin had turned to ck as though charred. The look of dread on his face had already solidified.


    Well, it seems that his life force had already been sucked dry by the barrier¡¯s effects.


    ¡¸He¡¯s the city lord.¡¹


    The other man responded to an unasked question with a nonchnt tone.


    He looked exactly like the man on the red wanted posters¨C a handsome man with slit eyes. Before me was the international criminal who was feared like some sort of disaster possessing powers rivaling that of a dragon all while being human, a¡¶JinMaRyuu¡·.


    ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡·.


    He had bluish ck hair and wore robes with slightly entric colors, abination of red and green. In his hand, he was holding a skull-shaped crystal.


    ¡¸I never thought that there was a human who could get to this location while under the effects of my ¡¶Sacrifice(Human Sacrificial Altar)¡· barrier.¡¹


    I smiled kindly in return, almost forgetting about the abnormal situation. But, I quickly snapped back out of my stupor due to the sinister aura spewing out from this ce. I unsheathed the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·and pointed it at Notes.


    ¡¸¡­ Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in cahoots with Gand?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m really grateful for his cooperation. Without him providing the coordinates and deploying the celestial bodies, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to gather enough offerings for Zorophilia. ¡¹


    His slit eyes opened slightly as he sent a piercingly cold gaze at Gand.


    ¡¸But, do you think a traitor like him who offered his own citizens as sacrifice is worthy of being a king¡¯s vessel?¡¹


    Notes smiled lightly as he stepped on Gand¡¯s corpse, causing it to break down immediately upon impact. His robe was sullied with Gand¡¯s rotten flesh and blood.


    ¡¸Haah, how pitiful. He didn¡¯t even realize that fact until the very end. Thus, he willingly cooperated with my ns as long as I helped him to be a king. This greedy pig is really beyond saving.¡¹


    Notes raised his hands as he mocked Gand¡¯s stupidity and ground thetter¡¯s corpse with his foot by trampling over it mercilessly. He stepped right on Gand¡¯s spine and snapped it in two, causing the sickening sound of bones breaking to reverberate through the room.


    Though I still had no idea what this man was talking about, seeing his behaviour so far, I was convinced that he was some sort of lunatic bastard.


    I focused my attention on Notes. It should be safe to use ¡¶Status Check¡· on Notes while he¡¯s busy focusing on trampling on that pig¡¯s corpse.


    As I thought that, Notes pointed the skull towards me.


    ¡¸Ghost Magic, 8th Rank; ¡¶Heart Eater¡·¡¹


    Monster-like ck smoke emerged from the skull and opened its huge jaw, rushing towards me as if wanting to swallow me whole.


    But, I didn¡¯t feel the need to dodge it.


    ¡¸It seems you tried to do something but it¡¯s futile. Now sleep¡­ for eternity.¡¹


    The ck smoke dispersed as soon as it came into contact with me. At the baffling sight, Notes¡¯ eyes opened as wide as saucers.


    ¡¸¡¶Heart Eater¡·¡­ isn¡¯t working? Impossible, my magic never fails¡­¡¹


    ¡¸My robe can dispel the power of such low rank spells. It¡¯s futile, give it up already.¡¹


    ¡¸Complete resistance against magic below 8th rank, such item should be¡­ I see now¡­ so the reason why the energy I need to gather with ¡¶Sacrifice¡·be faster than my expectations is because you came into this mansion huh.¡¹


    Notes dropped the skull-shaped crystal to the ground and stretched out his arms.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 8th Rank; ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·.¡¹


    Notes took out arge cane that radiated green light from inside the magic circle.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I went all out. Though I wanted to hide my existence from the eyes of the upper realm¡­ a trial hase before I¡¯ve finished a great cause¡­¡¹


    Notes pointed his cane towards me.


    ¡¸Ghost Magic, 10th Rank¡¶Death¡·.¡¹


    A huge magic circle deployed in the center of the room. The skull-shaped crystal radiated pale blue light on top of the magic circle and then expanded at once. Gand¡¯s corpse, being hit by the light, dposed immediately while his clothes turned to dust. The surface of the floor and the walls deteriorated at once.


    ¡¸Once, I massacred hundred soldiers at once with this ma¡ª!¡¹


    Deep wrinkles formed on Notes¡¯ handsome face as he saw the scene currently unfolding in front of his eyes.


    ¡¸H-How can you still make suchposed face!¡¹


    ¡¸Because my robe can dispel the power of low rank magic.¡¹


    I replied once again with the same answer as before.


    The robe that Lunaire made for me could protect me from anything below super rank magic. In short, any magic from the 10th rank and below wouldn¡¯t work on me.


    Notes¡¯ barrier magic, ¡¶Sacrifice¡·, was 11th rank magic, but he couldn¡¯t use it unless he made prior preparations for it. The only magic that he could activate during battle should be one or two ranks below that.


    I readied the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· and ran towards him.


    I¡¯d already checked Notes¡¯ status a while ago. I knew he couldn¡¯t win against me.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Notes Nigredo


    Race : Ningen[Human]


    £Ì£ö £º375


    £È£Ð £º1613/1613


    £Í£Ð £º944/1800


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Notes¡¯ level didn¡¯t even reach the 400 realm.


    ¡¸S-Such thing! I, the loyal servant of Zorophilia have the duty to guide this world! I can¡¯t die in this kind of p¨C!¡¹


    I swung the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· to smash the skull-shaped crystal on the floor. Cracks ran through the floor due to the impact of my attack.


    The effects of ¡¶Sacrifice¡· could be felt receding. It had ended.


    The skull-shaped crystal seemed to have been the core that maintained the barrier. With this, the barrier that was sapping the vitality of the citizens had finally been destroyed.

 Act 1: Chapter 62: 《God of Fear; Zorophilia》

    Act 1: Chapter 62: ¡¶God of Fear; Zorophilia¡·


    TN : A Cliche, true final bosse after final boss


    ====


    ¡¸I-Impossible¡­ aah, even though the new world is right around the corner¡­ even though I am thest descendant of Nigredo¡­¡¹


    Notes fell on all fours. He raised his face, looking at me while breathing shakily.


    ¡¸¡­ Surely, I won¡¯t be so kind as to just capture you. Though I¡¯ve no idea what you¡¯re up to¡­ you¡¯re going to die in this ce.¡¹


    I readied my ¡¶Hero Sword: Gilgamesh¡·.


    Notes was far too dangerous of a person to be left alive. Not only did he n to kill everyone within Aarburg city with ¡¶Sacrifice¡·, it also seems like he has another n in mind.


    ¡¸My goal, is it¡­ fu, fufufufufu¡­¡¹


    Notesughed in a low, creepy voice.


    ¡¸You¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Though I feel bad for being unable to fulfill my duty as a priest since I¡¯m going to die in this ce¡­ I think my life is cheappared to what wille next. I used ¡¶Sacrifice¡· to gather mana in order to perform an even higher ranked magic which still beyond my reach¡­¡¹


    Notes¡¯ words indicated that he didn¡¯t care about losing his life. Or maybe it¡¯s just a bluff?


    No, I don¡¯t think that Notes is that kind of person.


    ¡¸Before¡­ youe to this ce, I used the mana that I gathered with ¡¶Sacrifice¡· to activate ¡¶Nirvana(Seal God Release¡¯s Ceremony¡·. Thanks to your clump of mana and the fact that you came to the center of the barrier, the mana I needed has been filled faster than my expectations. Zorophilia who¡¯d been sealed by those foolish humans¡­ will return to this world again.¡¹


    Notes¡¯ eyes opened wide as a creepy smile formed on his face. It was an expression filled with malice and hatred.


    So the ¡¶Sacrifice¡· barrier wasn¡¯t being used to attack the humans in this city. It seems that his real goal is to use the gathered mana in order to activate ¡¶Nirvana¡· and unseal his God, Zoro-whatever its name is.


    ¡¸Now, no one can stop this¡­ Zorophilia will paint this world with fear. Not a single de of grass will be spared. Fu, fufufufu¡­ soon, Zorophilia will be released from its seal¡­ and awaken in this world!!! Haa, haa, I¡¯ve finally aplished the dearest wish of our n from time immemorial! The world is going to change from this point! My life¡­ is but a cheap of a price to aplish our n¡¯s goal!¡¹


    At that moment, the entire basement shook violently.


    The ominous presence that I¡¯d felt when I¡¯d arrived at the basement wasn¡¯ting from Notes. It was something that had already been in this ce.


    ¡¸OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH! COMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOMECOME!!! OUR GOD, ZOROPHILIA IS COMIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING!¡¹


    Notes startedughing maniacally in his fit of craze.


    ¡¸¡­ So, bo.¡¹


    That voice¡­ something wasing¡­ Whoever it is, its presence wasing up towards me right from below my feet.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s¡­y¡¹


    Something appeared right behind me.


    I calmly confirmed the presence with a nce over my shoulder. There was a giant mask colored with intertwined red and green colors that ran in a spiral pattern. The spiral pattern swirled into the empty openings of the mask where its eyes should have been but all that was visible was a pitch ck of empty nothingness. The mask was around three metres high and several flesh tentacles with an eerie color that looked like abination between animal and nt fleshing out from behind the mask. While the tentacles resembled that of nts, the way the tentacles were around the mask somehow resembled that of human arms. Overall, the most suitable way to address the shape would be ¡°green colored entrails.¡±


    ¡¸S-Such a monster¡­¡¹


    I felt a chill running down my spine.


    ¡¸OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH! ZOROPHILIA! OUR GOD! SUCH, MAGNIFICENCE! TO THINK THAT THESE EYES HAVE BEEN GIVEN A CHANCE TO BEAR THE WITNESS TO YOUR MAGNIFICENT FIGURE! FATHER, MOTHER, DEAR ANCESTORS WHO WERE KILLED DUE TO INJUSTICE IN OUR LONG FORGOTTEN PAST!! I¡¯VE¡­ ACCOMPLISHED OUR DUTY!¡¹


    Notes rose up to his feet, sping his hands in front of his chest with tears streaming down his face as though praying earnestly to that grotesque monster.


    So this grotesque being was the one they called their god, Zorophilia, huh.


    As I was feeling dumbfounded upon seeing that grotesque form and Notes was crying at seeing his God, Zorophilia¡¯s tentacles were starting to close in on me.


    ¡¸GUH!¡¹


    My reaction was dyed thanks to being distracted by Zorophilia¡¯s appearance.


    I quickly leaped back and severed Zorophilia¡¯s tentacles with the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· as I bent my body back. But, my feet were caught by another tentacle that shot out before I could react.


    ¡¸Le¡­..t¡­ l, a, y¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Urgh¡­¡¹


    Zorophilia swung my body around with its tentacle with ease before crashing me against the wall. Even though the impact shaved away at the wall, Zorophilia kept swinging around my body unceasingly.


    ¡¸!!¡¹


    Zorophilia¡¯s body spun in circles too as it used my body to break down the walls.


    As I regained my bearings, I twisted my body to sever its tentable with the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· and got out of its grasp.


    Numerous cracks had now formed on the wall and were crumbling like an avnche all around me.


    ¡¸AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! THAT WAS CLOSE BUT, I¡¯M SAVED! OOH, ZOROPHILIA, OUR DEAREST GOD OF FEAR! I, I¡¯M BORN TO WITNESS THIS MOMENT! ZOROPHILIA, PLEASE GUIDE THIS DISTORTED WORLD TO IT¡¯S PROPER PATH! AHAHAHAHA.¡¹


    Notes¡¯ugh was caught by my wars.


    I swiftly repelled the copsed wall and stepped outside through the rubble.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s¡­ p-¡­y¡¹


    Zorophilia¡¯s giant mask had already approached right in front of me.


    ¡¸¡­ Around level 2000 huh.¡¹


    I brandished the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· with my full strength. The de ran across the surface of the mask and dug into Zorophilia¡¯s gutter-like flesh and tore off its tentacles.


    ¡¸AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!¡¹


    Zorophilia let out a hair-raising warcry as it flew upwards due to my attack. Its body crashed against the ceiling and created a huge hole in it. The wreckage of Zorophilia¡¯s flesh and tentacles were sttered around that hole.


    ¡¸AHAHAHAHAH¡ª HAH?¡¹


    Notes, who was looking up at the ceiling as his eyes followed after Zorophilia, suddenly stoppedughing and looked at me with a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    Its appearance had caught of off-guard, but that¡¯s all there was to it. It didn¡¯t change the fact that Zorophilia was far weaker than me. It was just surprising to see such a grotesque appearance outside of the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·. But besides that, it was barely qualified to be called a God of Fear.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve met more powerful monsters than this one several times in ¡¶Cocytus¡·. You think that kind of power is enough to rule over this world? Appearance wise, it¡¯s not even scary enough to scare me.¡¹


    I looked up at Zorophilia who was wriggling in pain.


    ¡¸P-P-P-P, LA¡­ Y¡­¡¹


    Regardless of how I felt about it, it was still a threatening existence for the citizens of Aarburg city. If I¡¯d left the city back then, this city might have been destroyed by this monster. I need to finish it off as soon as possible.

 Act 1: Chapter 63: 《Dream Heart》

    Act 1: Chapter 63: ¡¶Dream Heart¡·


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Zorophilia


    Race £ºDream Heart


    £Ì£ö £º1800


    £È£Ð £º3211/8100


    £Í£Ð £º8100/8100


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    I¡¯d already confirmed Zorophilia¡¯s level just in case. And just as I¡¯d thought, it was around 2000.


    Let¡¯s finish it quickly¡­


    ¡¸¡­ What the hell is up with that race name?¡¹


    ¡¸Good grief¡­ that surprised me back then. For Zorophilia who¡¯s just been released from its shackles to show a form other than the god of fear! This isn¡¯t happening ording to the old record!¡¹


    ¡¸OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO.¡¹


    Zorophilia¡¯s body¨C except for its mask¨C suddenly increased in size.


    ¡¸Fufufu¡­ so you mean that you¡¯re not doing this for your people or to trample down on your opponent. You do this just to defeat the existence that bes a threat for you! Rejoice, foolish intruder, this means ytime is over, now enjoy your fear!¡¹


    Zorophilia¡­ just what the hell is that thing. It¡¯s definitely different from those devils. But, I couldn¡¯t see it as something like Nyarlhotep, an actual god, though a lesser one.


    But, havinge this far, I can¡¯t back out that easily.


    I leapt out from the basement through the bog hole that had opened after I¡¯d sent Zorophilia flying a while ago. The room I arrived at seems to be the party room.


    The chandelier was shining spotlessly on the ceiling and there was a small stage which might be used by invited performers.


    Zorophilia¡¯s face had be smaller, no, its body was swelling up until around twenty metres long.


    Its body, which resembled a mass of entrails, then turned into a dragon-like being. The dragon then spread its gigantic wings and its arms were donned with ominous-looking ws.


    Though the ceiling of this room was about five metres tall, the back of the transformed Zorophilia was already grazing it.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see its status when it¡¯s changed its appearance¡­¡¹


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Zorophilia


    Race £ºDream Heart


    £Ì£ö £º2141


    £È£Ð £º4746/9635


    £Í£Ð £º6952/9635


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    I-It¡¯s level had risen?


    Even now, I could see that its level was still rising.


    The surface of the thicker part of Zorophilia¡¯s body had been transforming since a while ago.


    D-Does that mean it¡¯s possible to raise my level using means other than gaining experience? N-No, that shouldn¡¯t be possible.


    Wait a minute, I think¡­ I¡¯ve heard about this before from Lunaire. She¡¯d said that it was possible to gain part of the soul by inflicting wounds on the target.


    That was the true nature of EXP and leveling.


    To put it simply, it was possible to manipte one¡¯s level at will as long as the said person could manipte the soul power.


    Though I have no idea how high the limits of Zorophilia¡¯s leveling is, I have to kill it before its level rises beyond my reach.


    ¡¸OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!¡¹


    Zorophilia swung its ws forward.


    I quickly retreated to dodge the w strike. The ws missed me and easily broke the floor.


    The attack shook the entire room, causing the chandelier and portraits to fall to the ground.


    The w strikes continued to rain down from all sides. The weight behind each attack became heavier as time went on.


    I shed at him with the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· while retreating, slicing one of Zorophilia¡¯s arms. But, a new arm grew out immediately to rece the one I cut. At the same time, Zorophilia¡¯s arm that I¡¯d cut off a moment ago had already shriveled up like twigs before disintegrating into rainbow-colored sand.


    Zorophiliaunched a big attack that I received from the front with my sword. A huge wound ran across the surface of Zorophilia¡¯s arm.


    It¡¯s difficult to give a decisive blow when facing an opponent whose regenerative powers rivaled that of a lich. I had yet to discover Zorophilia¡¯s weakness, so I opened the distance between us for the time being, far enough to unleash magic.


    Zorophilia suddenly turned around and attacked me with its two gigantic tails.


    It was an unexpected attack. I used the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· to protect myself and leaped in midair to mitigate the impact from the attack. However, the impact of the attack sent my flying back.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 12th Rank;¡¶Slow World¡·¡¹


    As the magic circle appeared, I was enveloped in a three metre spherical, purple-colored barrier. Any kind of speed within this purple light barrier slowed down significantly. With this, I could suppress the attack against me to some extent.


    I cancelled ¡¶Slow World¡· as soon as Inded on top of the wall.


    Before I noticed, Notes had already arrived in the room.


    Looking up, his lips were pping non-stop as he looked at Zorophilia.


    ¡¸T-That figure¡­ no way, ¡¶Progenitor Dragon; Drigvesha¡·!? Does that mean¡­ Zorophilia judged that it can¡¯t beat this man unless taking that form? How, how¡­ how can he fight equally against Zorophilia? ¡¶Progenitor Dragon; Drigvesha¡· is supposed to be the strongest lifeform¡­¡¹


    It seems that Notes knew about Zorophilia¡¯s terrifying abilities from the very beginning.


    ¡¸OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡¹


    Zorophilia kept chasing after me. But, I couldn¡¯t use my magic at this distance since I was still within the magic¡¯s area of effect.


    My opponent has a bigger body and a longer reach than I do when using a sword. I have to cleave away its meat armor first.


    ¡¸me Magic, 20th Rank; ¡¶Apocalypse¡·¡¹


    I pointed my sword at Zorophilia as a crimson me dragon came forth from the magic circle. The hall was then enveloped in fire.


    The red dragon rushed towards Zorophilia, incinerating everything in its path.


    ¡¸O¡­ GO!¡¹


    Zorophilia¡¯s body became engulfed in fire as it fell to its knees.


    I was already prepared with the ¡¶Twin Mind Model¡·.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 19th Rank; ¡¶Graviburn¡·¡¹


    ck light spread and shriveled rapidly.


    Zorophilia, whose body was wrapped in a zing me, was distorted and pulled towards the center of the receding ck light.


    I closed in immediately and shed twice with my sword in a cross-shaped pattern.


    Zorophilia¡¯s dragon body was sliced apart and fell to the ground before transforming into rainbow-colored sand and vanished.


    ===


    TN : Another g,st boss has at least 2nd form once you¡¯re done with its 1st form.

 Act 1: Chapter 64: 《Dream Sand》

    Act 1: Chapter 64: ¡¶Dream Sand¡·


    ¡¸OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!¡¹


    Zorophilia¡¯s body started to copse and turn into rainbow-colored sands. The size of the mask floating midair had be significantly smaller since the first time Iid eyes on it.


    ¡¸Impossible¡­ How can the ¡¶Progenitor Dragon; Drigvesha¡· be defeated so easily? H-How can it be¡­ how can our n¡¯s lifelong mission be defeated so easily!!! I-I-I, for what reason¡­. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!¡¹


    Notes was crouching on the floor with a look of disbelief on his face. And then, he started bawling like a child.


    Something was strange here.


    Zorophilia¡­ just what was its body made of?


    I grabbed a handful of that rainbow-colored sand and took out the ¡¶Akashic Record¡· from my magic pouch.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Dream Sand¡¿¡¶Value : Phantasmal¡·


    It was something that was created by a certain royal alchemist n more than 5000 years ago. One of its ingredients was a melted down shield given by the Gods to a otherworlder. It was the ultimate alchemy catalyst which was said to be able to create any creation. Additionally, ¡¶Dream Sand¡· reacts to human wishes and can grant all kinds of wishes regardless of their nature.


    But, a human who¡¯d lost to their own desires shouldn¡¯t be able to use ¡¶Dream Sand¡· to its maximum capabilities. The greedy merchant who wished for wealth turned into gold and the hero who wished for power turned into a monster.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    I-is this¡­ Zorophilia¡¯s true nature?


    But, ording to the ¡¶Akashic Record¡·, humans shouldn¡¯t have the abilities to be able topletely control the ¡¶Dream Sand¡·. And yet, Zorophilia having taken the form of a dragon to fight me seems to be in direct contradiction of its nature as the grantor of the wish.


    In the first ce¡­ let¡¯s say that the ¡¶Dream Sand¡· has the power to grant a wish, then¡­ whose wish was it that created the current Zorophilia¡¯s form?


    Suddenly, I recalled the name of Zorophilia¡¯s race.


    ¡¶Dream Heart¡·.


    I felt the color drain from my face as I arrived at an extremely terrifying hypothesis.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­! They used humans as its core in order to control the ¡¶Dream Heart¡·!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ To be exact, a homunculus who resembles a human¡­ ording to the legend, they destroyed the homunculus personality and ego to perfect the image of God of Fear.¡¹


    Notes spoke quietly from the corner of the room.


    ¡¸Such thing¡­¡¹


    ¡¸And yet, even though we went that far¡­ we were eventually betrayed by the king we served under and people we protected¡­ and after it finally saw the light of the day again after thousands years of darkness¡­ such a thing¡­¡¹


    Notes was practically crying tears of blood. His face had already wrinkled as if he was aging rapidly.


    At that moment, the malice that should¡¯ve dispersed suddenly started gathering again in this ce.


    ¡¸No way¡­ it¡¯s still alive!!!¡¹


    Dammit, I let my guard down after seeing Zorophilia¡¯s body crumble down and Notes crying tears of blood.


    That dragon wasn¡¯t Zorophilia¡¯s final form.


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    I saw myself wearing Zorophilia¡¯s mask standing in the middle of the room. With a wave of ¡°his¡± hand, an imitation of the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· appeared in ¡°his¡± hand.


    ¡¸O Zorophilia¡­ does that mean you recognize that man as the strongest lifeform to eliminate the outsiders!¡¹


    Zorophilia came at me.


    I blocked ¡°his¡± attack with my sword. But, my sword easily sliced through Zorophilia¡¯s sword along with ¡°his¡± fingers


    Zorophilia retreated as it regrew the fingers that were cut off by my sword.


    I¡¯m still superior in terms of swordcraft and status. The strength of ¡°his¡± sword is also below the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·. However, ¡°his¡± status is higher than before.


    But, of course, ¡°his¡± strength pales inparison to the real thing.


    ¡¸A-A-A¡­¡¹


    Zorophilia groaned eerily as ¡°he¡± looked at its still regrowing fingers.


    ¡¸Please die already. I don¡¯t want to hurt you more than I already have.¡¹


    ¡¸AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!¡¹


    Zorophilia¡¯s fingers hadpletely regrown at that point and ¡°he¡± pointed ¡°his¡± finger towards me.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¶Graviburn¡·¡¹


    Zorophilia unleased ¡°his¡± magic.


    Dammit, to think that ¡°he¡± could use my magic too.


    But, of course, since ¡°he¡± is an imitation of myself, he¡¯s bound to have the same weaknesses I do.


    My mastery of ¡¶Graviburn¡· has yet to reach perfection.


    It¡¯s an extremelyplex magic and thus a gap is bound to ur the moment ¡°he¡± or even I unleashed that magic. Surely, I have a lot more useful offensive magic, but even the slightest gap can be fatal in the midst of deadlybat like this. Due to this, I¡¯m mainly using more practical low-rank magic.


    I closed in until I was right in front of Zorophilia and shed with the iai of the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·. The clean sh separated Zorophilia¡¯s upper half from its lower half.


    Somehow, it felt strange looking at my imitation bisected by my own hands.


    Zorophilia¡¯s figure vanished and turned into rainbow-colored sands.


    And then, just when I thought this was the end, another four clones of myself wearing Zorophilia¡¯s ominous-looking mask appeared as if surrounding myself.


    ¡¸It can even clone itself huh¡­¡¹


    Three of the fake imitations attacked me with a sword in their hands.


    I kicked the floor and ran against the wall to dodge their attack, waiting for a chance to counterattack.


    Thest one of the quartet of clones, the only one staying behind, was pointing ¡°his¡± finger towards me. It seems to be trying to sacrifice its other three clones for a chance to attack me with ¡¶Graviburn¡·.


    I took a breath and thenunched a fierce attack towards the three as I prepared to unleash magic.


    The advantages of mastering the ¡¶Twin Mind Model¡· weren¡¯t just limited to allowing me to cast two different magic in parallel. It also allowed me to focus on my sword while preparing magic at the same time.


    Even though the three swords grazed me a few times, I somehow managed to round them up in one ce.


    The fourth Zorophilia then unleashed ¡°his¡± magic.


    Here ites; ¡¶Graviburn¡·.


    Thanks to the long timeg during the invocation, it wasn¡¯t that hard for me to match my timing with ¡°him.¡±


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 12th Rank;¡¶Slow World¡·¡¹


    I locked off the three who had attacked me in the purple light barrier of ¡¶Slow Word¡· before leaping back to escape from the purplish light prison.


    ¡¶Graviburn¡·¡¯s ck light started to tear the space around it.


    ¡¸¡¶Short Gate¡·¡¹


    I unleashed another low-rank magic and moved away as far as possible from my previous position using ¡¶Short Gate¡·.


    Thanks to the effects of ¡¶Slow Word¡·, the three clones of Zorophilia couldn¡¯t escape from the effects of ¡¶Graviburn¡·.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Zorophilia


    Race £ºDream Heart


    £Ì£ö £º3122


    £È£Ð £º2746/14049


    £Í£Ð £º952/14049


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    As expected, it seems that Zorophilia¡¯s¡¯ absurd power does have its limits.


    Even though ¡°he¡¯s¡± still gripping the sword in ¡°his¡± hand, ¡°his¡± breathing is disordered. ¡°He¡± is full of openings.


    Maybe ¡°his¡± body parts were rted to ¡°his¡± stamina and magical power.


    ¡¸First¡­ be a good boy and die in peace.¡¹


    I spun a magic circle.


    Though I still had poor mastery over this magic, I felt that it was safe to use this magic against the currently exhausted Zorophilia.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 20th Rank; ¡¶Karma Breaker¡·¡¹


    I pointed the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· at Zorophilia as I unleashed my magic.


    Zorophilia¡¯s body was wrapped in blinding white light.


    ¡¶Karma Breaker¡· was a magic that attacked the target with holy light while also intervening with the karma of the target through cutting off any curse or reinforcement magic ced on the target.


    Though Zorophilia¡¯s personality was snatched away by the humans who turned it into the God of Fear, the real Zorophilia had always been inside that chaos and fear.


    ording to what I heard from Notes, it was sealed away for a few thousand years while in that state. Though it might be impossible to turn it back into a human being, I wanted it to at least feel some peace in thest moments of its life.


    Zorophilia¡¯s limbs were starting to crumble down and ¡°he¡± was bathed inside the holy light. Cracks were also appearing on the surface of that eerie mask.


    Though I knew that the face hidden behind that mask was simr to mine, ¡°his¡± expression was pure and innocent, like that of a child.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s -¡¹


    ¡°His¡± eyes were closing slowly like that of a child falling asleep as ¡°he¡± muttered those unfinished words.


    And then¡­ Zorophilia¡¯s figure vanished along with the holy light.


    ¡¸O-OOOOOOOOOOOH¡­ ZOROPHILIA, ZOROPHILIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! ZOROPHILIAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! OUR DEAR GOD OF FEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!!¡¹


    Notes let out loud cries as he fell to his knees.


    At that moment, Gand¡¯s mansion, which had long since reached its limits, finally started to copse.


    ¡¸He¡¯s not running away¡­¡¹


    I leaped towards the nearest window and looked back at the devastated battlefield where Notes had yet to move from.


    Did he not realize that the pce was crumbling down? Or else, he knew, but didn¡¯t care about it.


    ¡¸¡­ Poor guy.¡¹


    I looked away from Notes and left him behind as he cried alone inside the crumbling mansion.

 Act 1: Chapter 65: Stray Little Girl

    Act 1: Chapter 65: Stray Little Girl


    One day had passed since the riot caused by ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡·. The city had finally regained its peace.


    ¡¸The adventurer¡¯s guild not functioning properly today, y¡¯know?¡¹


    Upon entering the adventurer¡¯s guild, we were greeted by a bald-headed man. His muscr build was far worse whenpared to Octavio¡¯s.


    ¡¸Thank you very much for informing us. I was just wondering whether someone had lost their child¡­¡¹


    I nodded slightly as I thanked him.


    Following after me was a little girl who nodded her head as if mimicking me.


    ¡¸Thanks you very much!¡¹


    Despite his scary-looking face, the bald-headed man couldn¡¯t help but smile at seeing the cute, adorable little girl thanking him.


    ¡¸Oioid, even though the facility isn¡¯t operating properly right now, I don¡¯t think you can just bring an innocent little girl to this rowdy ce you know.¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t just avert my eyes from this child who seems to have strayed from her parent during yesterday¡¯s strife¡­¡¹


    I then went into the adventurer¡¯s guild after giving the bald-headed man a wry smile.


    I couldn¡¯t meet up with Pomera after subjugating Zorophilia yesterday. Since she didn¡¯t return to her roomst night either, I thought that I would be able to meet her once I came to the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    It turned out that my guess was right. I found Pomera at the rest area of the adventurer¡¯s guild while she wasying her lifeless face down on the desk.


    ¡­ She seems to have lost a bit of weight in just a single night.


    ¡¸K-KANATA-SHA~N¡­¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s dead fish-like eyes soon regained their light as soon as she spotted me.


    ¡¸G-Good job¡­ I guess.¡¹


    ¡­ It seems that she was kept really busy yesterday. Seeing her like this, I guess she didn¡¯t even get any sleepst night. I felt a bit sorry for her since I myself had quickly given up and returned to my room at the inn after not being able to find her yesterday evening.


    I walked towards Pomera and sat in the chair in front of her.


    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­ can you tell me what happened to you after we separated yesterday?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it seems the rumor on the streets was right. ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡· was actually hiding in the city lord¡¯s mansion.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s shoulders twitched upon hearing me say Notes¡¯ name.


    ¡¸T-That ¡­ ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡· is really in this city huh¡­ T-Then¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸And then¡­ well you might say that I¡­ kinda wiped the floor with him. The mansion copsed after our battle though¡­¡¹


    Pomera stared at me in wonder.


    Maybe due to the extreme shock at hearing my remark, her face had gone pale for a moment.


    I mean, this city would¡¯ve been destroyed if I¡¯d lost to Notes after all. In the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t havee here today if I¡¯d really lost to him.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san, uhm¡­ it sounds like you defeates Notes¡­ pretty easily.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, after some investigation, I kinda got to know that Notes is amongst the weakest of ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡·.¡¹


    Yes, contrary to their magnificent name that sounded a lot like that of a hero from a 90¡¯s manga, he was easily done in by me. Though, depending on their level, it was no exaggeration that the damage caused by the ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡· could literally wipe out an entire city or two. But to be honest, Notes¡¯bat skills weren¡¯t a big deal either.


    Since the standard level of the people I¡¯d met outside was far lower than my own, I thought that my level was quite high for the outside world. But, it seems that I got ahead of myself and, as a result, ended up fighting against the level 3000 Zorophilia just one week aftering to this city.


    As I thought, Lunaire was right.


    People, or monsters, who might be more powerful than I were lurking around this world. I absolutely mustn¡¯t let my guard down.


    ¡¸B-But, the way you say it is¡­¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s mouth kept pping like a goldfish as she looked at me.


    Then, she directed a gaze towards the little girl.


    ¡¸T-Then¡­ that child¡­ what happened to her?¡¹


    I looked at the girl sitting by my side.


    The girl had rather peculiar hair that coiled around in a helical pattern. Her hair color was rather peculiar too. The helical pattern of her hair was coiled around with two distinct colors together; a light pink and a pea green color. Appearance-wise, she looked to be about ten years old.


    Whenever I saw her hair, the first thing I remembered was the helix pattern on Zorophilia¡¯s mask, which was also separated in two colors of red and green.


    ¡¸y! let¡¯s y!¡¹


    She was looking around with a curious look on her face as she embraced my arm, not willing to let go of me.


    Even the scariest looking adventurers couldn¡¯t help but wave at her with a smile stered on their faces as they saw her angelic smile.


    ¡¸To be honest¡­ I also have no idea about what to do with her¡­¡¹


    I heaved a heavy sigh as I covered my face with my hands.


    Frankly speaking, she was the ¡¶Dream Heart¡· created by Notes¡¯ ancestors five thousand years ago in order to control the ¡¶Dream Sand¡·. The ¡¶God of Fear; Zorophilia¡· itself turned out to be a SHE.


    I mean, she was already there following right behind me after I left Gand¡¯s copsed mansion. The thing that¡¯d made me so sure about this was because I¡¯d used ¡¶Status Check¡· on her and found out that her level was 1800.


    Zorophilia¡¯s personality had been destroyed by Notes¡¯ ancestors to make her into a god. It seems that her real, original personality was able to resurface after I broke her from her curse with myst attack, ¡¶Karma Breaker¡·.


    Additionally, even though I¡¯d defeated her with ¡¶Karma Breaker¡·, it turned out that the power was less potent than my expectations since I had yet to fully get used to that magic. As a result, I¡¯d failed topletely eradicate Zorophilia while in exchange, she was able to regain her original personality from before she was cursed.


    But, of course, I must not forget that she¡¯s an extremely hazardous existence if left to her own devices.


    I brushed Zorophilia¡¯s head who was resting her head on the table, shutting her eyes as if enjoying me patting her head.


    Well, it seems that she really likes it when I brush her head like this.


    ¡­ Most likely, her current body was made by Zorophilia using her ¡¶Dream Sand¡·.


    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re just¡­ protecting a stray child, right?¡¹


    Pomera asked with a timid look on her face.


    ¡¸That¡¯s my intention but¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem to be possible¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, it¡¯s not like you can always carry her around with you¡­ how about entrusting her to the church once things settle down? It seems they are sheltering several stray children after yesterday¡¯s incident.¡¹


    Naturally I wanted to do that if possible, but there was a chance that this city might get wiped from the map if Zorophilia were to throw a tantrum. It might just be at the level of ¡°ying¡± for a powerful being like Zorophilia, but it would literally be a one-sided massacre for anyone else around her.


    Additionally, there was a high possibility of her being kidnapped by evil people who would want to misuse her ¡¶Dream Sand¡·.


    ¡¸Say¡­ is the priest over there a level 3000 strongman?¡¹


    ¡¸As if he¡¯s that strong! Are you really okay, Kanata-san? Are you sure that your head wasn¡¯t hit with strange magic from Notes?¡¹


    ¡¸Right¡­¡¹


    I could only slump down at hearing Pomera¡¯s response.


    It seems that it had be my responsibility to look after Zorophilia until I could find a parent that was strong enough to look after her.


    After all, in spite of her age, she was still a child on the inside and out.


    ===


    HELP WANTED!!!


    URGENTLY NEED A BABY SITTER


    REQUIREMENT : LV 3000 OR ABOVE

 Act 1: Chapter 66: Pomeras Story

    Act 1: Chapter 66: Pomera''s Story


    I listened to Pomera¡¯s story as I brushed Philia¡¯s¨C it¡¯s the name I¡¯d decided on for the girl since, to be honest, Zorophilia was an extremely long name¨C head.


    ¡¸Really now, yesterday was hectic¡­¡¹


    Pomera had been running around non-stop, either guiding the citizens or healing them with her white magic.


    Even after Notes¡¯ ¡¶Sacrifice¡· was cancelled, she¡¯d somehow be the leader who¡¯d organized the people to take care of the aftermath of the incident. Soon, she¡¯d copsed here from the exhaustion.


    Though the chaos had yet to subside, it seems that she¡¯d asked the people to let her go for the time being since she wanted to meet me.


    ¡¸In the end¡­ the citizens have no idea what really happened yesterday. E-Even though Pomera heard a little bit about Notes from the rumors in the city¡­ Pomera only knew that he really was in this city when Kanata-san told Pomera about your meeting with Notes. ¡¹


    Pomera spoke, heaving a sigh.


    ording to the information that I¡¯d managed to gather yesterday and today, what happened between the City Lord, Gand, and Notes had yet to be discovered since Gand¡¯s mansion had copsed due to yesterday¡¯s incident. Plus, it seems that all of Gand¡¯s subordinates who¡¯d received the direct orders from Notes had also been in the mansion yesterday. Since that was the case, all of them had died a horrible death and mummified since they had been the closest to the center of ¡¶Sacrifice¡·.


    Along with the death of the city lord, even though the adventurer¡¯s guild was functioning somewhat minimally, the guild was literally closed since the people were too busy with dealing with the aftermath of the chaos. Though the city lord¡¯s distant rtive had taken over the city lord¡¯s position, things weren¡¯t looking that good for now.


    Meanwhile, since adventurers couldn¡¯t receivemissions properly, most of them had left for other cities in groups.


    The reason they moved as a group had something to do with the degree of danger traveling outside the city ramparts in this world.


    The humans of this world could only sleep peacefully after they built tall and tough rampartsplete with an amulet barrier to prevent monsters from attacking the rampart.


    The weak adventurers couldn¡¯t move out from the city on their own without a surplus of money or connections with high-ranking adventurers to apany them outside of the city. For that reason, several parties had joined hands to form bigger groups as they moved out from the city.


    I actually felt relieved seeing the humans of this world could adapt so nicely to the hard environment of this world. But¡­ honestly, I felt disgusted whenever I was reminded that the harsh environment of this world might have something to do with the ¡°adjustments¡± that the Evil Gods, Nyarlhotep and co. did to bnce this world.


    ¡¸I almost didn¡¯t sleep yesterday¡­ I never expected that I would be spontaneously drinking the drug that will keep me awake when Kanata-san wasn¡¯t there.¡¹


    It seems that Pomera has yet to get used to the doping series drugs. I mean, I myself would drink the doping series drug if I deemed it necessary.


    Since Pomera always made a reluctant face whenever I said ¡ºC¡¯mon, you¡¯ve to get used to this kind of doping¡», I decided not to step on that obviousndmine and steer the conversation away.


    ¡¸But still¡­ seeing how hardworking you were during that situation should change the way the people look at you right, Pomera?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­ right.¡¹


    Pomera agreed with a ratherplicated look on her face.


    ¡¸Though Pomera might be a bit too hopeful¡­ Pomera noticed that something has changed. Pomera¡­ is really happy that she has more friends who treated her as an equal but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So you don¡¯t like it?¡¹


    ¡¸Somehow¡­ the feeling is hard to describe, it¡¯s more like an ufortable feeling. Ah, no, I don¡¯t mean to say that I feel ufortable with Kanata-san¡¯s special training, not at all.¡¹


    ¡¸Ufortable¡­ is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ Uhm, Pomera just searched for the weakened people while constantly using ¡¶Area Heal¡· and drank the doping drug in between but, the people who saw that¡­ seems to think that Pomera has bottomless mana, and kept giving high praise to Pomera. And finally, when the barrier got destroyed, those people even thought that Pomera was the one who did that, calling her something like Messenger of God or Saint¡­¡¹


    Pomera was ducking her head. It seems that she¡¯s truly troubled by this matter.


    I gave her a wry smile.


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ those titles are extreme. In the end, no one sees Pomera for who she really is. Pomera¡­ has no idea what to do about that situation.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s shoulders slumped down.


    ¡¸But, I think it¡¯s better to leave it that way. I mean, being liked by so many unknown people isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing either. The most important thing is to find and befriend someone important to you, someone who knows Pomera-san for who you really are, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Befriend¡­ someone important to Pomera. Yes, that might be the best way.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s cheeks were tinted a faint red color as she nodded.


    ¡¸In addition¡­ even if some people were getting along with Pomera-san, you cannot forget the fact that the majority of them might only be trying to get along with Pomera-san on the surface. Some of them might try to force their demands on you just because you¡¯re a half-elf, some might try to curry your favor to use you for their own gain by acting extremely servile in front of you. Though in my honest opinion, Pomera is an extremely kind and charming girl¡­ I think a useless piece of trash human isn¡¯t worthy of your worry and concern.¡¹


    I paused to drink water.


    In the meantime, Pomera was looking at my face with a slightly troubled expression.


    I ced my cup on the table.


    ¡¸Whichever it is, if you think that you can¡¯t handle such biased opinions about you, maybe you should try to leave this city for a while and see the world. Though Pomera-san had told me before that you want to erase the prejudice of the citizen in this city toward the elves, I think such prejudice has already lessened a lot after Pomera¡¯s efforts to heal the citizens yesterday along with the death of the City Lord Gand who¡¯d created that prejudice.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­ let me consider for a while.¡¹


    Pomera nodded to me.


    Seeing her speech and conduct so far, I was sure that Pomera was simply not blessed with being in a good environment. Maybe she simply had yet to know what to do when she was praised after suddenly getting stronger.


    She still has some soft spot left for that Roy since she literally has no other acquaintances. That¡¯s why, I have to warn her properly over this matter.


    ¡¸P-Pome-.. No, Saint Pomera! As I thought! I knew it, there¡¯s a high chance that I¡¯ll be able to meet you if I visit the adventurer¡¯s guild!¡¹


    Suddenly, someone interrupted our conversation.


    When I looked at the person who¡¯d interrupted our conversation, it turned out to be none other than Roy.


    I grimaced upon seeing him.


    ¡¸L-Long time no see¡­ Roy-san.¡¹


    Pomera bowed lightly to Roy.


    ¡¸Pomera¡­ please forgive me! Please forgive me for treating you so cruelly! Please forgive me¡­ we were such idiots! When I heard that you were running around frantically yesterday to save the citizens of this city, I realized just how idiotic we are!¡¹


    Roy bowed to Pomera, crying as he did so.


    Pomera looked at Roy who¡¯d lowered his head with a cold look in her eyes.


    Maybe I too was looking at him with the same piercing cold eyes as Pomera.


    The matter of ¡ºPeople who try to force their demands on you just because you¡¯re a half-elf¡» which I told Pomera just few minutes ago was referring to Roy but I never expected that ¡ºPeople who try to currying your favor to use you for their own gain by acting extremely servile in front of you¡» would also fit the bill for him.


    Though Pomera tried to defend Roy and co on many asions, honestly I think that this person called Roy was a good for nothing b*st*rd.


    ¡¸D¡­ don¡¯t worry, Pomera really doesn¡¯t care about such things.¡¹


    ¡¸Oooh, such kindness! and yet, I treated you so cruelly! No, I think apologizing alone won¡¯t be enough for Pomera to forgive me! Please¡­ let me atone for my sins! Let¡¯s go on an adventure again! This time¡­ as truerades!¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ I appreciate your offer.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡­? As I thought, you¡¯re still angry right? Please, I want to go on an adventure with Pomera again! I¡­ won¡¯t be able to move forward unless I atone for my sins towards you!¡¹


    When Pomera kept her silence, I saw that Roy was starting to get irritated.


    ¡¸Moreover¡­ see, you love me right, Pomera? Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re following me, ri-EH!!¡¹


    After looking around with a slightly troubled face, Pomera suddenly hugged my arm.


    ¡¸Pomera¡­ san?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for the offer but, currently¡­ Pomera is the member of Kanata-san¡¯s party! in addition, Pomera never thought of Roy-san in that way!¡¹


    Pomera dered loudly right in front of Roy.


    ¡¸W-W-W-W-WUT!¡¹


    Roy¡¯s expression of despair couldn¡¯t simply be described by words.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Kanata-san. Let¡¯s not use the adventurer¡¯s guild as our meeting ce again, ever.¡¹


    Just like that, I was pulled along by Pomera.


    I hurriedly tapped Philia¡¯s shoulder to wake her up before we left the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    When we passed the entrance of the adventurer¡¯s guild, Roy was still staring at her motionlessly with a bright red face.


    ===


    TN : ZAMAAAAAA

 Act 1: Chapter 67: Observation Diary of A Certain God(Side : Nyarlhotep)

    Act 1: Chapter 67: Observation Diary of A Certain God(Side : Nyarlhotep)


    By the time Kanata had left Gand¡¯s copsed mansion after taking care of the ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡·, Nyarlhotep, the God who¡¯d sent Kanata to Rookroa, was inside a pure white room in the upper world. There were several magic circle-like things that were floating around him in addition to dimensional cracks.


    ¡¸Fufufu, I see that you¡¯re doing your best over there¡­ my favorite transferers. All of you are growing nicely. The egoistic Iijuin-kun is exercising his charisma to the limit. Otogino-kun is a boring guy, but thanks to my gift he¡¯s still be a hot topic¡­¡¹


    The gods, like Nyarlhotep, kept things moving behind the scene to regte and rebnce Rookroa, the world where Kanata had been sent to. Every single one of them held their own duty. There was a god whose duty was editing the amusing records of the world, one who investigated the trends amongst the superior gods and implemented them in Rookroa, one who supervised all those processes¡­ The whole operation was divided into roles down to the minute details.


    Amongst all those gods, Nyarlhotep¡¯s duty was sending in transfered people, creating the Demon King, giving divine revtions to the big shot, etc. In short, his duty was to create drama in Rookroa.


    At times, Nyarlhotep would bring a prosperous country to ruins, or bring sorrow to an excellent magician or swordsman, or else, they* would create the ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡· as an artificial enemy for the transferred people they¡¯d sent to Rookroa. [ED : Going to refer to Nyarlhotep with ¡®they¡¯ pronouns since it isn¡¯t clear what the gender is.]


    Even when tracing back far into the past, Nyarlhotep was the one who¡¯d instigated the kings of various countries to seal the ¡¶God of Fear; Zorophilia¡·, who¡¯d been made to control the world by the humans of that time.


    For the sake of providing entertainment for the superior gods, he never stopped his work with hindering the attempts of the alchemists to create a human-made god whose true purpose was to hunt down the ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡· or Demon Kings.


    ¡¸Takanashi-chan¡­ has be a boring character now. Well, she¡¯s popr for sure, but I can¡¯t bring myself to like her current self¡­ I can¡¯t expect any more change from her after this¡­ good grief, even though I painstakingly prepared the stage for her¡­ she does nothing at all. If she doesn¡¯t care about it anymore, I guess she¡¯s lost her bite after enjoying a cozy life over there. No matter how you want to live a peaceful slow-life, what we want is a life full of adventure where you want to fulfill your greed with your everything, NOT THIS F*CKING HOME DRAMA!!!¡¹


    Nyarlhotep then heaved a sigh.


    ¡¸Well, whatever¡­ I¡¯ve already prepared a huge event for us. I¡¯ve prepared Alice-chan for that after all. After that¡­ I guess I¡¯ll make the preparation so that Otogino-kun or IIjuin-kun will meet Alice-chanter¡­ Fufufu, this is getting more and more exciting. Since I¡¯ll be troubled by a rare chance, Iijuin-kun, my superstar, dies¡­ I guess Otogino-kun is the only choice left.¡¹


    While Nyarlhotep was busily observing the situation in Rookroa from the dimension rifts, a voice suddenly resounded throughout the white room.


    ¡¸My familiar.¡¹


    ¡¸Master, what business may I help you with today?¡¹


    It was the voice of Nyarlhotep¡¯s master, a superior god.


    Time and space weren¡¯t a big deal for superior gods. Their voice could reach all dimensions and resound in all ces in the world regardless of distance.


    ¡¸Is it to praise my achievement and raise my rank. But¡­¡¹


    ¡¸My familiar, I had expectations in your ability, but you¡¯ve disappointed me. Do you still remember the man called Kanata Kanbara?¡¹


    ¡¸Kanata Kanbara¡­ who?¡¹


    Nyarlhotep tilted their head. Apparently the matter regarding Kanata had long since been forgotten by him. Because for them, a dead human was even less than trash.


    ¡¸The man you sent down to ¡¶Cocytus¡·. The man who wanted to be sent back to Earth to take care of his cat.¡¹


    ¡¸AAH! THAT GOOD-FOR-NOTHING MAN HUH! BUT, I SENT HIM STRAIGHT TO ¡¶COCYTUS¡·. AND DIDN¡¯T HE BECAME FOOD OF THE MONSTER OVER THERE TOO EASILY DESPITE HIS USELESS STRUGGLE? IF MY MEMORIES SERVE ME RIGHT, THAT EVENT TURNED INtO COMEDY SPLAT. I STILL CAN¡¯T FORGET THE EXCITEMENT SEEING THAT TRASH BECOME A STAIN ON THE FLOOR.¡¹


    Nyarlhotep covered their mouth to hide theirugh.


    ¡¸It did happen as you said. You might not have seen what happened after his arm got eaten but¡­ Kanata Kanbara¡¯s life was saved by the lich girl right after that.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a human friendly monster in that ce though¡­¡¹


    The smile quickly vanished from Nyarlhotep¡¯s face.


    ¡¸You¡­ have been neglecting the management of ¡¶Cocytus¡· which was created to confine irregrs. It seems that the lich girl who stayed in there for hundreds years raised her level until it far surpassed Satan, the guardian of that ce.¡¹


    ¡¸P-Please wait a minute! Sure enough, there was a lich girl in there, but she has severe hatred for humans! There¡¯s no way she would save him! There must be something wrong!¡¹


    For once, Nyarlhotep recalled the basic information regarding Lunaire.


    But, ording to Nyarlhotep¡¯s observations, the Lunaire the god knew was a misanthrope due to how the humans had betrayed her in the past. She¡¯d even told that story a few times to the monster who¡¯dter be a pet. That¡¯s why, Nyarlhotep had been convinced that she wouldn¡¯t save Kanata no matter what. It was why they had ignored Lunaire¡¯s existence.


    ¡¸Some people do act like that on the surface¡­ well, the fault lies in you for not doing further investigation. Your negligence has caused such dangerous factors to grow continuously for several hundreds years.¡¹


    Nyarlhotep¡¯s face became paler with each passing moment.


    ¡¸B-But, there should be no problem caused by her so far. I-I can¡¯t imagine that girl will leave ¡¶Cocytus¡· with her own free will¡­ A-As for Kanata Kanbara, I¡¯ll set an event to ensure his disposal immediately. Everything is under contro¨C¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Have you checked thetest situation of Notes, one of ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡· that you prepared to face the transferred people and the sealed ¡¶God of Fear; Zorophilia¡·? Even though I also only heard about this matter from another familiar of mine but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Z-Zorophilia!? S-Surely¡­ I think Notes is acting suspicioustely, could it be that he noticed my observations and measured the correct timing to make his move! If that monster is unsealed¡­ I am afraid that her rampage will cause destruction in her wake and destroy the bnce in Rookroa. Notes Nigredo! Here I thought he would be an excellent pawn to rival the transferrers.¡¹


    Blue veins popped out on Nyarlhotep¡¯s forehead as if disying their anger.


    After being regted strictly, all transferred people were used to create a new story in Rookroa; In short, the star of the show. On the other hand, they would be a great pain in the ass if they managed to escape Nyarlhotep¡¯s surveince and ransacked Rookroa with their cheat abilities.


    ¡¸Calm down, my familiar. Zorophilia has already been defeated by Kanata Kanbara who just left Cocytus.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Pardon? Even at the lowest, Zorophilia¡¯s level should be at least around 2000. Why does Kanata Kanbara have the power to defeat that monster?¡¹


    ¡¸Another familiar has already collected the ¡¶Memory Sphere¡· to investigate how he achieved such an unbelievable feat and confirmed it. In addition¡­ the lich girl, Lunaire has also left ¡¶Cocytus¡·. Now then, do you know what I want to say, my familiar?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ha-T-This blunder is my fault!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. You stered mud on my face. Your blunder will soon be my blunder too, turning me into aughing stock amongst the superior gods.¡¹


    Nyarlhotep cowered even further upon hearing that.


    There was nothing more terrifying than the disappointment of the superior gods for a lesser god like Nyarlhotep.


    ¡¸P-Please leave this matter to me, I¡¯ll fly straight to Rookroa and kill those two to fix this blunder!¡¹


    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t do that! You know the reason, right? Our business is selling ultimate reality in the form of entertainment. Excessive interference to the world is something that you must never do¡­ because doing that will make the other gods lose interest in Rookroa, which also means¡­ the end of you.¡¹


    ¡¸U-Ugh¡­. GG¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You must eliminate those two as soon as possible. Use anything within your disposal as long as it doesn¡¯t vite our rules, and make sure that you¡¯re not leaving any trace of your involvement behind. And if you keep disappointing me, you know what will happen to you, right? This problem will be more and more troublesome as time goes on.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­ my master. I¡¯ll deal with them immediately, and then, I¡¯ll make sure that such blunder won¡¯t happen again¡­ ever. T-That¡¯s why, please¡­ be lenient with this humble servant!¡¹


    Nyarlhotep fell to their knees, kneeling towards their master. The lesser god¡¯s face was drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡¸That¡¯ll depend on your performance with fixing this mess. In case you fail to fix this mess¡­ you know what will be waiting for you, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I understand.¡¹


    With that, the voice of Nyarlhotep¡¯s master cut off.


    Nyarlhotep sent a resentful re towards a particr dimensional rift at his side.


    ¡¸Kanata Kanbara¡­ I¡¯ll make you pay back the humiliation for embarrassing me! I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll suffer without being able to die!¡¹<blockquote><strong>===Act 1 : Disciple of Immortal ¨C Fin===</strong></blockquote>


    ===


    TN : This chapter mark the end of first act, what will happen happen to Kanata next? what kind of n that Nyarlhotep prepared to kill Kanata? what¡¯s going to happen to Philia and Pomera after they got involved with Kanata? What¡¯s the current situation of Lunaire? Stay tuned for <strong>Act 2 : Spider¡¯s Demon King </strong>next week!!


    TN of TN : ZAMA MIROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!

 Act 2: Chapter 1: To City of Magic, Manarak

    Act 2: Chapter 1: To City of Magic, Manarak<blockquote><strong>===Act 2 : Spider¡¯s Demon King===</strong></blockquote>


    One week has passed since the incident caused by ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡·. The chaos caused by that incident had already somewhat lessened.


    It seems that the story about ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡· hiding in the city lord¡¯s mansion while creating that barrier had been spread around by Gand¡¯s subordinates who¡¯d escaped the mansion that day before the incident ured.


    But, maybe because the said subordinate had no idea what really happened, the story became that Gand was being threatened by Notes instead of working together as aplices.


    ¡¸¡­ But, the truth is different from the story that¡¯s been spread around, right?¡¹


    Pomera, who was currently sitting beside me in a carriage, asked me a question.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t say for sure since Gand had already died by the time I arrived at the center of the barrier but¡­ ording to what I heard from Notes, Gand was actually in cahoot with Notes only to end up getting mercilessly betrayed by thetter.¡¹


    ¡¸So where does that threatened stuffe from?¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s for the sake of convenience for the one who reced Gand. The one who came to rece Gand is Gand¡¯s own rtive after all. But¡­ if for example, the fact that Gand supported Notes got out, not even the head of the subtitute city lord could escape from capital punishment.¡¹


    Though I had yet to investigate all the details, I¡¯d heard that the perpetrator of a treasonous act towards this kingdom would have their family, including branch families, executed as a lesson. That¡¯s why, rather than Gand¡¯s surviving subordinates telling a lie, it might be more appropriate to say that every single subordinate who¡¯d seen through Gand¡¯s plot had already been disposed of.


    In fact, I thought that this end was better since executing the entire city lord¡¯s family would only prolong the ensuing chaos.


    While it might be true that the former city lord¡¯s crime had been overlooked, it was rted to the deterioration of the public order. Maybe it was a well thought out judgement since no one profited from having Gand¡¯s rtives executed.


    But, of course, this was all just my own spection.


    ¡­ By the way, there¡¯s various spections surrounding the reason for Gand¡¯s mansion being destroyed, but none of it was rted to me.


    There was a rumor that said that it might have been destroyed because Notes¡¯ ritual had failed or that Notes simply destroyed it and left after he¡¯d aplished his goal. There was even a theory that said that Saint Pomera had destroyed the mansion after she reversed the curse cast by Notes along with many other rumors.


    ¡¸¡­ But, Pomera never expected that Notes managed to summon the evil god¡­ only to have Kanata-san dispose of it so easily.¡¹


    ¡¸That evil god is more like a homunculus though. Notes isn¡¯t just a priest, his tribe used to serve the royal family long time ago.¡¹


    Maybe his real goal was to crush anyone who tried to put up resistance with even greater power and ended up bing some sort of religious symbol.


    ¡¸Well¡­ let¡¯s forget about that matter for now. I mean, things are bound to get more troublesome if this story is known by someone else.¡¹


    Pomera and I had left Aarburg and were currently in the middle of our journey towards another city.


    Since the majority of the adventurers guild¡¯s activities were halted due to the sudden change of the city lord, Pomera and I decided to use this chance to move to another city. Plus, I¡¯d ended up using most of my miracle drugs for Pomera¡¯s training and Aarburg was overwhelminglycking in terms of capacity for finding the ingredients for the miracle drug.


    I¡¯d literally visited every single store in Aarburg with Pomera only to see the bitter reality and filled with astonishment that none of the ingredients that I needed were avable. I even wondered for a moment whether I should go back to ¡¶Cocytus¡· to gather the necessary ingredients.


    I mean, the miracle drug was my lifeline. Almost all of my recovery methods were reliant on the miracle drug.


    I mean, if I met someone as powerful as me right now, the difference between the winner and the loser was only the difference between me and the other party¡¯s mastery of white magic.


    Though I can postpone the matter of white magic as long as I master ¡¶Retrograde(Healing Reversal)¡· of time-space magic, I¡¯ve still got a long way to go before I master it.


    I guess I¡¯ve got to increase my study time.


    Moreover, having met Notes after Lovis, I¡¯vee to the realization that opponents with their levels in the hundreds weren¡¯t that rare in this world.


    Maybe I should raise Pomera¡¯s level again for her own safety.


    Thus, we left Aarburg city towards another city with a properly functioning adventurers guild to gather the necessary ingredients required for the miracle drug. In the end, we¡¯d epted an escort request for a carriage that was leaving the city.


    Since this world was overflowing with monsters, no carriage or bottom ranking adventurer could safely move between cities. For this reason, the merchants, adventurers, andmoners who wanted to leave the city usually matched their schedules to form arge caravan and leave the city together.


    The merchants provided carriages, the adventurers provided manpower, and themoners provided money to tag along.


    In my opinion, the area around the ins wasn¡¯t that dangerous. But then, since the merchants who knew about Pomera came in, bowing to Pomera and saying that he wanted the saint toe along, we had no reason to reject such generosity.


    Currently, we¡¯re heading towards the magic city, Manarak.


    It has a magic academy and arge scale alchemyboratory. Since it had these facilities, I concluded that it would be easier for me to gather the ingredients for the miracle drug in this city.


    ¡¸By the way¡­ how long are you going to take that child with you? Are you sure it¡¯s okay to do that? Pomera can ept the reason since she knows more about Kanata-san but¡­ can you tell me the details about that child and where you met her? You¡¯re not hiding something from Pomera right?¡¹


    Pomera looked at Philia, who was currently frolicking by my side, with a piercing gaze.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to tell you but, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t exin to you without causing some sort of misunderstanding¡­ anyhow, I absolutely mustn¡¯t take my eyes off her.¡¹


    ¡­ Thus, it was only natural that I¡¯d taken Philia along with me.


    Rather, I¡¯m afraid that there will only be a vacant lot left where Aarburg city is located right now if I just left Philia in that city to her own vices.


    ¡¸Kanata! Kanata! look, there¡¯s huge bird-san far outside!¡¹


    Philia spoke with an admiring voice as she looked at the sky outside the window.


    Fortunately, the one she hugged in her excited state was me.


    I looked at the scenery outside of the window, looking for the huge bird that Philia had mentioned.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t let out your body from window Philia-chan, that¡¯s dangerous! And the carriage is running at full speed too!¡¹


    Pomera left her seat in a hurry, grabbing Philia by the shoulder.


    The carriages in this world could run at a constant speed even when loaded with heavy luggage. The stamina of the horses here also far surpassed the horses on Earth.


    The horses being used to pull the carriage seem to be high-leveled ones.


    I have no idea about the others, but the carriage we were currently on was moving even faster than a car.


    But, to be honest, I could run faster than this carriage.


    ¡¸You too Kanata-san, please pay more attention to Philia-chan. Since this child is brimming with curiosity¡­ she might be in danger if you¡¯re not paying attention to her.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be alright, maybe.¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯ll be alright¡­ maybe.¡¹


    ¡­ There¡¯s no way Philia would be injured even if she were to fall from this carriage. I mean, she revived just fine even after I¡¯d sliced her apart with the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·


    Though, the same attack might kill the current lolified Philia, I¡¯m sure that she would just get up and chase after the carriage with a beaming smile on her face if it was only at the level of falling off the carriage.


    ===


    TN : New Act New Mascot, An Adorable Loli!!! The journey started, To be continue next week!!

 Act 2: Chapter 2: Fang Apes Attack

    Act 2: Chapter 2: Fang Ape''s Attack


    On the way towards the magic city, Manarak, I suddenly heard a loud roar from behind the carriage. The coachman of the merchant carriage who also heard the sound stopped the carriage and turned around to look at us.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a flute made of ogre shellfish huh. It¡¯s a signal for an all out battle against monsters. That¡¯s why please do your best, Saint Pomera-sama.¡¹


    The merchants bowed to Pomera.


    ¡¸P-Please stop calling me with such an embarrassing name! P-Pomera¡­ is really troubled by that name¡­¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s face flushed red as she spoke to the merchants.


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ no, I mean, please. In the first ce, Kanata-san is more powerful than Pomera¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­ was that really the case? I mean, I thought that he¡¯s some sort of attendant¡­¡¹


    The merchant was looking at me with a slightly doubtful look on his face.


    ¡¸P-Pomera is just a normal adventurer! That¡¯s why, uhm¡­ can you stop attaching weird title to Pomera?¡¹


    ¡­ I wanted to add that Philia was far more powerful than Pomera, at least by a factor of ten.


    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s do our job, Pomera-san.¡¹


    I leapt out from the window of the carriage along with Philia.


    ¡¸That child¡­ you¡¯re not going to leave her in the carriage?¡¹


    The merchant asked me.


    ¡¸Yeah, since I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s going to do I can¡¯t leave her out of my watch for the time being.¡¹


    I carried Philia on my shoulder as I replied with a wry smile towards the merchant.


    After sending a sidelong nce towards the merchant who seems to be unable to understand the meaning behind my exnation, I continued on towards the end of the line of the merchant carriages.


    By the way, Pomera chased after us a short bitter.


    ¡¸Kanata-san¡­ are you sure it¡¯s safe to take Philia-chan along with you? I mean, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to get hurt under Kanata-san¡¯s protection but, in the worst case¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Actually, I¡¯ve an even bigger worries if I leave Philia-chan in the carriage since I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s going to do.¡¹


    ¡¸Kanata-san, what¡­ do you think of Philia-chan?¡¹


    A level 1800 homunculus with the power to control the phantasmal ss item, ¡¶Dream Sand¡·.


    Though I could say that she¡¯s only your normal everyday girl, one carriage might get identally burned to ashes just by her ying around with fire magic.


    ¡¸It¡¯s o~ka~y! Philia, iz stronk!¡¹


    Pomera sent a worried look at hearing Philia¡¯s remark.


    As for me, I¡¯m more worried about Philia¡¯s attack being too strong.


    I looked around.


    All of the eight carriages that had gathered for this journey had already stopped. There were adventurers running towards the other end of the carriage line.


    The adventurers around us were fighting against a crowd of huge white-haired monkeys with a pair of huge tusks stretching out of their mouths.


    They were monsters called Fang Apes.


    Though it was the first time I was seeing them, I¡¯d heard about them before from the adventurer¡¯s guild. They were trouble monsters who liked chasing after caravans and attacked in crowds. In exchange, their danger level was quite low since every individual was a D-rank monster.


    Their numbers matched the number of adventurers on our side. They might be able to handle this fight without our help.


    Suddenly, two Fang Apes came towards us.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s just hunt them normally ording to our quote to prevent disturbing the other team.¡¹


    Pomera and I alone should be more than enough to kill the two who were daring to charge at us. No one wouldin if we killed those two Fang Apes.


    ¡¸Well since we¡¯ve got this rare chance, how about you try to use the spirit magic that you trained so hard?¡¹


    Since spirit magic was a magic that borrowed the power of spirits, many of its invocations take a long time in exchange for the minimal amount of mana needed to use it.


    Though it had the advantage of suppressing the exhaustion of the caster while allowing the caster to exhibit power far beyond their level, I think the fact that its user is exposed during the invocation was a fatal w in realbat. It was literally useless against an experienced opponent.


    ¡¸Y-Yes! I¡¯ll try it!¡¹


    Pomera tightened her grip on her cane.


    ¡¸Spirit Magic, 8th-Rank, (Smander w¡·.¡¹


    Huge fire ws shed through the air leaving behind a huge ckened scar on the ground due to its heat.


    The Fang Ape who¡¯d gotten hit by the fire w was bisected in half and rolled to the ground as the fire burned its body.


    I heard amotion from afar.


    ¡­ I didn¡¯t wish for our battle to make amotion but¡­


    ¡¸I guess we should use weaker magic.¡¹


    ¡¸S-Sorry¡­ B-But, it¡¯s Kanata-san fault for messing up with Pomera¡¯smon sense!¡¹


    When Pomera was sending a resentful faze towards me with slightly blushing cheeks, the other Fang Ape was already closing in on her. It had already leapt towards Pomera, ready to swing its huge ws to end her life.


    ¡¸SPIRIT MA-!¡¹


    Pomera, who¡¯d reacted slower, tried to use her spirit magic to defend herself but she wasn¡¯t able to make it in time.


    ¡¸KYAAA!¡¹


    In a moment of confusion, she ended up pushing her cane towards the Fang Ape.


    ¡¸GI!¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s cane pierced through the Fang Ape¡¯s chest with ease.


    Pomera then raised up her cane and swung it down with force.


    The Poor Fang Ape¡¯s head crushed sickeningly against the ground, exploding into a gory mess.


    ¡¸T-T¡­ That was so close.¡¹


    This result was only natural considering the difference in their levels, but¡­ for some reason, I felt sorry for the poor Fang Ape.


    ¡¸Pomera¡­ might not need to use magic anymore¡­¡¹


    Pomera swung down her cane which was now covered with the Fang Ape¡¯s flesh and blood as she muttered those words with a mncholic look on her face.


    ¡¸You might ended up being surrounded by level 300 enemies if you let your guard down you know.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that situation even possible outside of ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·?¡¹


    The level of the devils in the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· was around 3000 but¡­ for Pomera who couldn¡¯t even see the movements of those devils, level 3000 and level 300 might look the same for her¡­ in a bad way.


    ¡¸Well, that aside¡­ Thanks for the hard work, Pomera-san. Let¡¯s go back and let the other adventurers to take care of the rest of Fang Apes.¡¹


    ¡¸Only praising Pomera, so sly! Philia want to fight too!¡¹


    Philia, who was sitting on my shoulder,ined to me.


    When I looked up at her, she was pouting cutely.


    ¡­ It seems she wishes to join the battle too.


    That moment, I felt an unpleasant presence fast approaching in our direction.


    The Fans Apes weren¡¯t the only kind of monster that was attacking us. Something was trying to use the Fang Apes to distract us.

 Act 2: Chapter 3: Shadow Spider, Ragno

    Act 2: Chapter 3: Shadow Spider, Ragno


    ¡¸Something¡­ ising.¡¹


    I looked around as I unsheathed the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    It was then that a pitch ck spider suddenly shot up from underground. It was as big as a dog and its eyes shone an ominous red.


    I closed in immediately, bissecting it in a single sh of my sword.


    That single sh split the ground beneath the spider, the shockwave sending a spray of soil up in the air. The spider that had just been split in two had already died and turned to sand.


    ¡¸Just weak monster huh¡­¡¹


    The reason that the corpse of the pitch ck spider crumbled to sand was simply because its body couldn¡¯t withstand the attack from the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·¡¯s powerful magical power.


    The reason that I¡¯d used this sword to attack was because I¡¯d felt a strange sign.


    ¡¸Kanata, as expected!¡¹


    Philia merrilymented from her spot on my back, as carefree as ever.


    ¡¸W-what¡¯s happened, Kanata-san? It¡¯s rare for you to unsheathe that sword outside of that mirror¡­¡¹


    Pomera asked as she walked towards our direction.


    ¡¸No idea¡­ just instinct, I guess.¡¹


    I returned the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· back into its sheath and took out a knife from my magic pouch.


    Since using the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· against normal monsters was an overkill, I used another weapon in fighting against normal enemies. Fighting bare-handed would just make me stand out even more so I was refraining from doing so.


    Though my weapon was a simple polished dismantling knife, it was enough for me as a weapon.


    ¡¸Instinct? It looks like a monster that came out from under the ground but¡­ such thing is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Comes from¡­ no, they¡¯re living underground to be exact. Another one ising.¡¹


    As soon as I said that, a deafening scream resounded around us.


    The spider monsters from before leapt out from the ground all at once as if trying to surround the gathered adventurers. Though there was some open space in between them, there were still easily fifty of them.


    ¡¸¡¶Monster Parade¡·£¡£¿ S-such thing is¡­¡¹


    They¡¯re clearly the kind of monsters that attacked in flocks.


    Though the monsters that lived in flocks of more than fifty were supposed to be a big threat in this world, this was the first time that Pomera was also experiencing this kind of scene.


    I used ¡¶Status Check¡· on them.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Race £ºRagno


    £Ì£ö £º24


    £È£Ð £º91/91


    £Í£Ð £º84/84


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Level 24¡­ as strong as D-rank adventurers, huh.


    Majority of the escorts this time around should be D-ranked adventurers. But, the difference in numbers between the two sides was too overwhelming.


    If I¡¯m being too conspicuous by helping them now, I¡¯m afraid that the people will start to see me as one of the ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡· or a transferee.


    But, I can¡¯t just let them die without doing anything just to protect my identity.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s get a bit more serious. It¡¯ll be bad if we don¡¯t decrease their numbers.¡¹


    ¡¸U-Understood!¡¹


    Pomera raised her big cane.


    It seems that she¡¯s prepared with a wide range of spirit magic.


    Right now, firepower is our second priority. I have to decrease the number of the Ragnos as much as possible¡­ and as inly as possible.


    Twenty of them headed straight towards me.


    Maybe they¡¯d raised their vignce knowing that I¡¯d defeated their vanguard in a single sh.


    Well, I have to thank them for doing this, though.


    ¡¸Leave this ce to me, you go and assist the other adventurers!¡¹


    The moment I said so, Philia, who I was carrying on my back, suddenly raised her hands high in the air. The next moment, a dragon appeared out of nowhere along with seven prismatic lights.


    The green and red swirling pattern became the theme for its scales as it formed. It grew a pair of giant winds on its back and sinister ws on its limbs.


    I¡¯d seen that dragon before. Though its head was no longer covered with a mask, I¡¯m a hundred percent sure that dragon is the same one that Zorophilia had used in a fight against me before.


    If my memories serve me right, its name is ¡¶Progenitor Dragon; Drigvesha¡·.


    Another scream resounded through the area after the appearance of therge number of Ragnos. Even Pomera ended up stiffening up when she saw the dragon that appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡¸C-Calm down, Philia-chan! Wait a minute! Make that dragon disappear for the time being!¡¹


    ¡¸Progenitor Dragon, Boom!¡¹


    Philia swung down her arms.


    The dragon then swooped down towards the crowd of Ragnos. The ground quaked as that heavy mass smashed to the ground, leaving a giant crater behind.


    ¡¸Philia is strong, right? Praise Philia! Praise Philia!¡¹


    Philia swung her arms around merrily as she said so.


    I stood still in ce, covering my face with my hands.


    Philia¡­ she might¡¯ve misunderstood the order I¡¯d given to Pomera as an order for her as well.


    The figure of the dragon slowly faded away before it disappearedpletely. The other Ragnos, sensing the danger, stopped fighting at once and quickly dove back underground.


    Though everything was fine until now¡­ I realized that the other adventurers had started to lose theirposure too.


    ¡¸W-¡­ What happened just now!?¡¹


    ¡¸I saw a dragon! Let¡¯s get out of this ce immediately!¡¹


    At this rate, those adventurers will escape alone to save their own lives while leaving behind the ordinary people and merchants.


    ¡¸C-Calm down, everyone! Look carefully¡­ the dragon has gone!¡¹


    Despite my attempts to calm down the adventurers, they were still restless.


    Just when I was racking my brain to calm down the matter at hand, a man that looked like a high-ranking adventurer walked towards us and bowed his head to us.


    ¡¸Could it be, that dragon is your summoned being! Saint Pomera-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ FWWEEH?¡¹


    The attention of the people around us then focused entirely on Pomera who was currently still stiff from the first experience of seeing the dragon.


    Due to the previous case in Aarburg, the man seems to have mistaken that dragon as Pomera¡¯s summon since the moment that the dragon appeared also coincided with the moment that Pomera had raised her big cane.


    ¡¸E-E-EH, W-W-What¡­ Sorry! Pomera¡­ Eh¡­¡¹


    The sounds of cheering and apuse broke out from the people around us.


    Pomera, who had yet to get used to being surrounded by so many people, had immediately flushed bright red.


    Sorry, Pomera¡­ I have no choice but to y along with them in order to prevent the chaos that would happen otherwise.


    I steeled my heart and killed my expression as I followed the lead of the other people and pped my hands to praise Pomera. Sorry Pomera, I¡¯ve no choice but to use you as a sacrifice.


    Philia, who had no idea what was happening around us, followed my example too and pped her hands with a big smile on her face.


    ===


    TN : What do you think of Philia? She¡¯s strong and adorable right? More Philia next week!!

 Act 2: Chapter 4: Philia

    Act 2: Chapter 4: Philia


    After annihting all the monsters that were attacking the caravan, the caravan started moving again towards its goal, the Magic City of Manarak.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­ somehow, I ended up sacrificing you, Pomera-san.¡¹


    I bowed to Pomera inside the moving carriage.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but¡­ no, I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s okay or not¡­¡¹


    Pomera epted my apology with a ratherplicated look on her face.


    ¡­ In just a matter of a few days, Pomera had transformed from the saint who¡¯d singlehandedly broken Notes¡¯ barrier while healing people during the Aarburgh incident, into a summoner who could use a giant dragon¡¯s spirit.


    She must¡¯ve been thinking over a lot of things over the past few days.


    Rather, regardless of the title, it was something that was forced onto her by sheer coincidence¨C of course, the reason being me.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ it¡¯s about Philia-chan¡­ who she really is?¡¹


    Pomera looked at Philia with an anxious look on her face.


    As I thought, at this stage, I guess I¡¯ve got no choice but to tell Pomera about Philia¡¯s background. I mean, it¡¯s impossible to keep her in the dark since we¡¯re going to be traveling together from now on.


    I sent a signal to Philia with my eyes, asking her permission regarding telling Pomerea about her origins.


    This was a huge secret after all.


    Philia was leisurely hanging out her body outside the carriage¡¯s window as usual, enjoying the scenery outside.


    She turned to me when I looked at her, an adorable smile blossoming on her face as her eyes met mine.


    It¡¯s so cute¡­ but that wasn¡¯t what I meant.


    ¡¸Philia-chan¡­ can I tell Pomera-san about your origins?¡¹


    When I asked that, the smile immediately vanished from Philia¡¯s face. She looked at me expressionlessly.


    It seems that she has no idea what I¡¯m talking about.


    I still have no idea how much of the memories she¡¯s retained from five thousand years ago when she was still known as the God of Fear, Zorophilia. But still, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to thoughtlessly disclose someone else¡¯s past as a third party.


    Philia smiled again as she crawled on the bench before sitting on myp.


    ¡¸Philia-chan?¡¹


    Philia then looked up at my face.


    ¡¸Philia, don¡¯t understand difficult words, so Philia will leave it to Kanata!¡¹


    She gave me her go ahead with the cutest smile on her face.


    ¡­ So her silence from earlier was because she had no idea what I was talking about.


    It seems that Notes¡¯ ancestors had nted an extremely powerful curse on Philia. Thatbined with an extremely long period of being sealed appears to have resulted in Philia forgetting who she really was.


    Or maybe, she just simply forgot about herself.


    Well, this might be a blessing in disguise. Moreover, due to her special circumstances, any misjudgements rted to her might affect me too.


    Maybe the reason why she said ¡ºI¡¯ll leave this matter to you¡» was because she was being considerate towards us.


    ¡¸Philia-chan¡­¡¹


    When I called her name, she leaned her back on me.


    Her eyes closed as if she didn¡¯t have any worries about the matter at all.


    It seems that she¡¯d already fallen asleep after being tired of all that frolicking around.


    ¡­ As I thought, I might once again have overestimated her.


    ¡¸She is a person who got sealed long time ago, and her seal was released by Notes.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ FUE?¡¹


    Pomera stared at me in wonder.


    ¡¸Originally, Notes was going to use Philia-chan¡¯s power to overthrow the kingdom. He never expected that Philia-chan¡¯s power surpassed his imagination but¡­ even I got cold sweats when fought her.¡¹


    I mean, I never expected for her to change herself into me, she even created four copies of me to kill the real me.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s mouth pped repeatedly like a fish out of water.


    ¡¸Pomera¡­ san?¡¹


    ¡¸She even managed to corner Kanata-san¡­ just what kind of a monster she is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Just what kind of existence I¡¯m in your mind, Pomera-san?¡¹


    Pomera quickly covered her mouth when she noticed her verbal slip.


    ¡¸Naturally, the current Philia-chan doesn¡¯t have any wish to fight me. Though the ancestors of Notes seems to cast powerful curse on Philia-chan to control her will, I¡¯ve already solved that curse.¡¹


    ¡¸B-B-But¡­ s-still¡­ is it¡­ really safe?¡¹


    Pomera asked me with a restless look on her face.


    I understood the reason behind her restlessness. I mean, I was worried to death about what I should do regarding Philia, but I don¡¯t think that killing her or leaving her behind was an option. Yet, I couldn¡¯t think of any feasible idea except for bringing her along with us.


    ¡¸Hyuu~¡¹


    That moment, Philia¡¯s body slipped down as her headnded on myp. She was already sleeping soundly. She was smiling pleasantly in her sleep.


    Even Pomera¡¯s face rxed the moment she saw Philia¡¯s adorable sleeping face.


    ¡¸I understand your worry but¡­ it¡¯s not like abandoning Philia-chan is an option.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­ right.¡¹


    Pomera nodded lightly, agreeing with me.


    After that, our journey was smooth sailing. There were no more monster attacks anymore after the first raid.


    Five dayster, a city surrounded by ramparts came into sight.


    I could see a tall and pointed roof on the other side of the rampart.


    ¡¸Is that magic city Manarak?¡¹


    ¡¸Most likely. Pomera heard that it isn¡¯t that far from Aarburgh but¡­ this is also the first time Pomera hase to this city. It is rumored to be the best ce for things such as the alchemy research institute. It¡¯s library is supposed to have the biggest grimoire collection in the entire kingdom.¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­ Lunaire might be really delighted if shees to this ce¡­¡¹


    I muttered those words to myself.


    Though such a n wasn¡¯t realistic due to her hades impurity¡­ she might be dying to know about thetest developments in magic and new grimoires.


    Judging from the roof beyond the ramparts, that city must be a magnificent ce.


    If possible, I wanted to visit this city along with her.


    ¡¸Kanata¡­ san?¡¹


    I suddenly came to my senses upon hearing Pomera¡¯s voice.


    ¡¸Welp, I ended up daydreaming. My bad, can you just ignore my rambling just now?¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ I mean, that person called Lunaire-san is your teacher, right?¡¹


    Pomera asked with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡¸Yeah. Should I say that¡­ it¡¯s not just magic, mybat skills are also something taught she taught me.¡¹


    It seems Pomera always has some strange worries about Lunaire.


    Well, that might be natural considering how I blew up the story about Lunaire.


    ¡¸Is something the matter about her?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it just that everytime Kanata-san is talking about Lunaire-san¡­ uhm¡­ you always sound so passionate¡­¡¹


    ¡¸She is my benefactor after all.¡¹


    Pomera might be wondering about what kind of a person Lunaire is.


    ¡¸Judging from the name, Lunaire-san might be a woman but¡­ I wonder how old she is right now?¡¹


    ¡¸Th¡ª¡¹


    Woops, I almost blurted out ¡°Thousand years old¡±.


    Fortunately, I stopped right away.


    Because telling Pomera about Lunaire¡¯s age might make the former realize that thetter is a lich.


    Though it doesn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t trust Pomera, it¡¯s better if she doesn¡¯t know about this fact. Maybe I should convert her age to the limit of a human¡¯s lifespan.


    ¡¸Around eighty years old.¡¹


    ¡¸Ooh¡­ So Lunaire-san is a grandma huh¡­¡¹


    Pomera heaved a sigh upon hearing Lunaire¡¯s age.


    Though I noticed that she might have some sort of a misunderstanding due to this matter¡­ Well, I think it¡¯s no big deal since Pomera and Lunaire would never meet anyway. [TL : Mark this line, he just set a death g!]


    ¡¸Is there something the matter with that?¡¹


    ¡¸N-Not at all! It¡¯s not a problem at all!!¡¹


    Pomera shook her head. Her face was flushed red.


    I wonder about that but¡­ well, all is well as long as Pomera understands that.


    ===


    TN : Re-Releasing since it got deleted by ident!

 Act 2: Chapter 5: Magic City, Manarak

    Act 2: Chapter 5: Magic City, Manarak


    Finally, we arrived at the magic city, Manarak.


    Upon arriving at the city, we bid farewell to the merchants and adventurers who were traveling together with us.


    ¡¸Thank you very much. No, I¡¯m really d to be honored with your presence during our journey, Pomera-sama.¡¹


    The merchant who spoke to us kept bowing repeatedly towards Pomera.


    ¡¸N-No, uhm, Pomera didn¡¯t¡­ do anything special at all¡­ uhm, that¡¯s¡­¡¹


    ¡¸OOH! SUCH HUMILITY! I NEVER EXPECTED THAT AARBUGH WOULD HAVE SUCH GREAT HERO!¡¹


    Pomera replied, almost crying, while sending a fleeting nce at me as if asking me to save her.


    ¡­ Because of ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡·¡¯s incident in addition to Philia dropping the giant dragon incident, Pomera couldn¡¯t escape anymore.


    My apologies, Pomera. Your sacrifice won¡¯t be in vain.


    ¡¸Poor¡­ Pomera.¡¹


    Philia muttered so upon looking at Pomera¡¯s situation while nonchntly tugging at my robe.


    Though Philia spoke as if it was someone else¡¯s business, the reason why Pomera was in such a sad state was mostly because of Philia dropping that progenitor dragon in front of everyone.


    ¡¸Philia-chan¡­ I¡¯m happy that you moved to save me, but please stop making the progenitor dragon appear in front of so many people¡­¡¹


    When I said so to her, Philia hung her head down, seemingly dejected. She gripped onto my robe even more strongly than before.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­ Philia got too fired up. Philia will do as Kanata says. She won¡¯t call Progenitor Dragon in front of many people again.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s good as long as you understand that.¡¹


    I patted Philia¡¯s head.


    Thank God.


    It seems, Philia understood her fault this time and was reflecting on it properly. I guess she won¡¯t carelessly summon the Progenitor Dragon again in the future.


    The scale of it was way too huge to the point that I had no idea what to say anymore.


    ¡¸Please ept our gratitude too!¡¹


    ¡¸Without you, we might¡¯ve already ended up inside those monsters stomach right now!¡¹


    The other adventurers and merchants were also starting to gather around Pomera.


    ¡¸N-No, t-that¡¯s¡­¡¹


    Pomera, who wasn¡¯t used to being surrounded by so many people, waspletely flustered right now.


    As expected, this might be bad for her.


    ¡¸Oi, half-elf girl.¡¹


    A man wearing a robe and a pointed hat approached Pomera.


    Judging from his appearance and equipment, he might be a sessful C-rank adventurer or above.


    ¡¸Honestly¡­ I think it¡¯s just BS. You were a bottom rank adventurer till just a while ago but suddenly became famous after the spread of the story about destroying Notes¡¯ barrier and burying ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡· in the copsed mansion, thinking that the citizens of Aarburgh must be fools. But, I¡¯ve no choice but to believe that story after you summoned THAT thing. Dear me, my eyes must be cloudy after being in this line of business for too long.¡¹


    The man was speaking about his off the mark story with a face as if he understood the situation.


    What in the hell was this person with a unique character talking about?


    ¡¸Eh¡­? Eh¡­?¡¹


    Pomera was really troubled right now.


    ¡­ I guess it¡¯s time for me to send a lifeboat to Pomera.


    I pushed my way through the crowd and caught Pomera¡¯s hand.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Pomera-san, we¡¯ve urgent business, remember! Thank you very much everyone.¡¹


    ¡¸Wait, I¡­ have a business with that half-elf girl.¡¹


    I dodged the man who tried to seize my shoulder.


    Pomera was also speeding up, taking the advantage of the opening I¡¯d created for her.


    Following after that was Philia, who ran beside me with a delighted look on her face.


    We stopped after running for a while.


    ¡¸¡­ I guess it¡¯s safe now.¡¹


    ¡¸Kanata-san¡­ Pomera¡­ can Pomera really ept this situation? Stealing away your credit like this?¡¹


    Pomera asked with a dejected look on her face.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m really sorry about this, Pomera-san. I¡­ I was also just ying along with the flow instead of trying to change it.¡¹


    At that moment, cheers of joy rose from nearby.


    Pomera¡¯s shoulders twitched, reacting to those cheers.


    But, when I looked at the direction of the iing cheers, I saw a blonde haired man in armor being surrounded by people.


    The adventurer¡¯s guild was nearby, huh.


    The blonde haired man seems to be heading toward the guild to meet hisrade.


    ¡¸You finally returned after finishing yourmission, Alfred-san!¡¹


    ¡¸How was the subjugation of red troll?¡¹


    ¡¸Good grief, don¡¯t get so excited¡­ fighting two red trolls by myself is no big deal at all.¡¹


    The blonde haired man d in armor named Alfred spoke so while heaving a sigh.


    ¡¸EEE!? YOU FOUGHT TWO RED TROLLS, BY YOURSELF!?¡¹


    His remark caused the cheers around him to increase to a whole new level.


    ¡¸Everyone, please don¡¯t block Alfred-sama¡¯s path! We¡¯re really busy right now!¡¹


    The female swordsman who stood besides Alfred was trying to open the path.


    ¡¸Making so much noise for a mere red troll¡­ Even though I heard that the magic city Manarak has an S-rank adventurer¡­ well the rumors said that adventurer is half-retiring right now¡­ well, that person¡¯s level might be not that high.¡¹


    Alfred was grumbling through his teeth.


    Though he looked like someone whom I couldn¡¯t get along with¡­ seeing the crowd around him, I guess he was a popr figure.


    ¡¸H-How embarrassing¡­ it turned out to be not about Pomera¡­¡¹


    Pomera was holding her beret with a flushed red face.


    ¡­ It seems she¡¯s developed a trauma due to the excessive praise she¡¯s receivedtely.


    I really felt sorry for her, yet also felt a deep gratitude for her sacrifice.


    I tried to confirm Alfred¡¯s level with ¡¶Status Check¡·.


    Though I¡¯m holding back from using ¡¶Status Check¡· on someone carelessly in fear of having my secret as a transferee getting exposed if I appraised the wrong person¡­ I ended up losing against my curiosity.


    Well, with so many people, he shouldn¡¯t be able to find me even if he felt that I appraised him.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Alfred Argobert


    Race : Ningen[Human]


    £Ì£ö £º76


    £È£Ð £º274/289


    £Í£Ð £º243/266


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¸¡­ Not that powerful huh.¡¹


    I thought he was being humble or something, but he turned out to be even weaker than Pomera, far weaker.


    Not even half of Lovis¡¯ level.


    Somehow, I felt that I was starting to lose the standard of the strong for this world the more I used ¡¶Status Check¡·.


    ¡¸Is something the matter, Kanata-san?¡¹


    Pomera was looking at me with a curious look on her face.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not an important matter.¡¹


    ===


    TL : A-Rank¡­ is so weak¡­ RIP POMERA, YOUR SACRIFICE WON¡¯T BE IN VAIN!!!

 Act 2: Chapter 6: Miracle Drugs Ingredients

    Act 2: Chapter 6: Miracle Drug''s Ingredients


    After a short break at the inn, I began the search for the ingredients used to make the miracle drug right away along with Pomera and Philia.


    We were currently taking our time enjoying walking along the streets where the pointed roofs of tall builds were lined up in a row. Walking in an unfamiliar ce was always an exciting experience.


    There was also something like a cat¡¯s weather vane.


    Or rather¡­ was that really a cat weather vane? It should be chicken, right?


    ¡¸Kanata-san, Pomera has no idea what you¡¯re looking for but¡­ you should be able to find it in this ce. This ce is rumoured to be a sacred ce for magicians after all.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m looking for the ingredients for the miracle drug¡­ The recovery drug¡¯s ingredients aside, I also in dire need of the ingredients in ether too¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ether¡­ sorry, Pomera has no idea about it either.¡¹


    Its formal name was ¡¶God¡¯s Blood; Ether¡·.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾God¡¯s Blood; Ether¡¿¡¶Rank: Myth¡·


    A miracle drug whose ingredients wereposed of the concentrates of high ranking devil brains. The concentrate¡¯sposition is said to closely resemble the atmosphere of the world of the Gods.


    It sharpens the mind of the one who drinks it and restores their mana.


    An archmage who drank ¡¶God¡¯s blood; Ether¡· a long time ago imed that he saw the truth of this world.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    I¡¯d received arge amount of ether from Lunaire before leaving ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    While its main function was restoring mana, it was also an amazing item that sharpened one¡¯s mind. Having this miracle drug alone could increase learning efficiency.


    Earning EXP by sending a barrage of magic in ¡¶Distorted world of cursed mirror¡· was useful too.


    I mean, for the sake of training, I drank ether like there was no tomorrow.


    ¡¸It¡¯s something for you to drink, Pomera-san. It¡¯s that green potion.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ T-That one huh. Yes, Pomera remembers herself drinking that potion¡­ till Pomera¡¯s stomach was bulging from drinking too much of it.¡¹


    She patted her abdomen while letting out a wry smile.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t raise your level in the ¡¶Distorted world of cursed mirror¡· without that miracle drug, Pomera-san.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s face twitched upon hearing me say that.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san, could it be that¡­ training, has yet to end?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Eh? Aah, not yet, we¡¯re taking a break since I¡¯ve almost run out of ether. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re going to resume your training once we¡¯re settled down in this city.¡¹


    ¡¸I-Isn¡¯t it alright already? Erm¡­ I mean, Pomera¡¯s level has reached 200 right?¡¹


    Pomera trembled as she pointed a finger at herself.


    ¡¸Level 200 might be enough if your goal is living your life as a normal adventurer but¡­ you might still die if you¡¯re ambushed by bandits outside of the city. That¡¯s why I think you should raise your level a bit more just to be safe.¡¹


    Sure enough, Lovis was also around level 200.


    The problem was that hisckeys were also around that level. Pomera would need to reach level 250 at the very least to be able to escape from them.


    Naturally, that still excluded numerous opponents whose strength surpassed Lovis and co.


    In fact, I ended up meeting powerful folks such as Lovis, Notes, and Zorophilia not long after leaving ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    In Zorophilia¡¯s case, her level even rose until 3000 before I managed to beat her.


    That¡¯s why I should raise Pomera¡¯s level until she reaches 3000 at minimum.


    ¡¸T-There¡¯s such powerful bandits out there!? I mean, when ites to level 200¡­ if Pomera isn¡¯t wrong, it should be the level of a great hero in a country but¡­¡¹


    Assuming that she was right, Lovis might not be on that level yet.


    Well, it might be impossible considering the bounty on his head.


    ¡¸Philia too! Philia want to try that ether too!¡¹


    Philia pped her arms up and down, trying to appeal to us.


    ¡­ Since the current Philia had already reached 1800 strength, I guess it would be okay to take a break from the training for now.


    I mean, rather than protecting Philia, it would be more appropriate to say that currently, I¡¯m protecting Aarburg city from Philia.


    I mean, Philia was the kind of child who would toss a progenitor dragon as a means of ying.


    Describing that situation as tossing a lion amongst the herd of sheep was an understatement; lions still need to chase after the sheep after all.


    And this is the being who only needs a nce to learn magic.


    I mean, Philia could easily copy time-space magic, 19th rank ¡¶Graviburn¡·, which took days of effort for me to learn, with just a single nce. That¡¯s why I was assuming that Philia could easily copy magic below 20th rank.


    ¡­ Now I felt slightly troubled upon recalling the fact that Pomera and I drank the miracle drug like some sort of juice.


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s bitter you know.¡¹


    ¡¸Philia won¡¯t give up!¡¹


    ¡¸U~hm¡­ do you want to try it once we make it?¡¹


    ¡¸YAAAY! It¡¯s promise right, Kanata!¡¹


    Philia was overjoyed upon hearing my remark.


    ¡¸Uhm, I wonder what¡¯s that ether made from?¡¹


    Pomera asked.


    Thus, I took out the ¡¶Akashic Record¡· from my magic pouch.


    Though I need the sample of an unknown item if I want the information about that item from ¡¶Akashic Record¡·, once the information of that item is recorded, all I need is to recall the item in order to open the page where the information about that said item was kept.


    ¡¸Since we can get the main ingredient, devil¡¯s brain matter, in the ¡¶Distorted World of Curse Mirror¡·¡­ and then, this one and this one huh.¡¹


    I pointed at the ingredients written on that page and then looked at Pomera.


    Not wanting to lose, Philia was also stretching her head from my side, peeking at that particr page.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Spirit Tree¡¯s Droplet¡¿¡¶Value: A-rank¡·


    Otherwise known as Yggdrasil¡¯s droplet, the giant, towering tree in thenguage of the spirits.


    It is said to be the origin of ALL SPIRITS.


    It has incredible healing effects and is an important alchemical ingredient.


    By forming a contract with a high-rank spirit who was permitted to live in Yggdrasil by the spirit king, the contractor could get the droplet by negotiating with their contract partner.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Adamant Ore¡¿¡¶Value: S-rank¡·


    An ore that gives off violet light.


    It is said to be the hardest material known in the human realm.


    It has high resistance against all kinds of magic.


    It is a material that can only be found deep underground after the metal is exposed to the earth¡¯s powerful pulsing mana for so many years.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¸It seems there are many others in addition, but the main ingredients were these two. We can substitute the other ingredients with the ones that are avable around this area.¡¹


    The look on Pomera¡¯s face became serious as she looked at the ¡¶Akashic Record¡· ¡®s page.


    ¡¸¡¶Spirit Tree¡¯s Droplet¡· and¡­ ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. This city which is hailed as the holy ground of magician must have these two ingredients, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Pomera did say so but, eer¡­ Uhm¡­ can we find those ingredients in this city?¡¹


    Pomera tilted her head, looking around the city.


    ¡¸That¡­ Well, let¡¯s try our luck first, shall we? Since this is also the first time Pomera¡¯se to this city¡­ we might end up finding those ingredients in this city.¡¹


    ===


    TN : Will their attempt bore a fruit? find out next week!

 Act 2: Chapter 7: 《Witch Ring》

    Act 2: Chapter 7: ¡¶Witch Ring¡·


    Pomera, Philia, and I were touring around the shops that handled magic items.


    The inside of this shop was clean and orderly. Items that looked like nes were lined up properly inside ss cases. The shop was currently filled with middle-aged men with a neat appearance¨C obviously wealthy men¨C which made us stand slightly out of ce.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san¡­ uhm, do you really think that we need to visit this kind of shop too? We¡¯re¡­ sticking like a sore thumb right now.¡¹


    Pomera was walking behind me, as if trying to hide herself from the curious gazes around us.


    Actually, I also felt the same as her. I wanted to leave this shop as soon as possible¡­ The eyes of the people around us were rather disturbing after all.


    Some of them were whispering amongst themselves while looking at us as if we¡¯re just nuisances. Some even went toward another floor while disying undisguised disgust in their eyes towards us.


    ¡­ I guess it¡¯s better if we leave this ce as soon as possible.


    But, I must gather the ingredients for ¡¶God¡¯s Blood; Ether¡· at all costs.


    In fact, we¡¯re already on our third round of visiting three other shops before we came to this shop but the results were disheartening.


    I heard from the employee of the previous shop that the bigger shops around this area were selling many more varying ingredients, thus we¡¯de to this ¡¶Witch Ring¡· but¡­ this shop whose interior was definitely geared toward the nouveau riche made us stand out like a sore thumb.


    Let¡¯splete our search quickly and leave this shop ASAP.


    ¡¸Waah! so pretty!¡¹


    Philia was the only one who was unperturbed by the looks from the people around us.


    I hurriedly caught her hand as soon as she looked like she was about to run towards the disy item.


    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s stop! This is a dangerous ce!¡¹


    I whispered those words in Philia¡¯s ears.


    I heard the sound of someone giggling at my actions just now.


    I guess¡­ It would be better if I left Philia in Pomera¡¯s care and asked them to wait outside of this shop.


    That moment, I heard the sound of someone coughing.


    When I raised my head, the figure of a dark-green haired, bespectacled woman was already standing in front of me.


    Fixed on her ultramarine robe was a golden wheel-like badge with a blue crystal embedded at its center.


    ¡¸My name is Riva, the employee of this ¡¶Witch Ring¡·.¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry for causing trouble for your shop¡­¡¹


    Riva heaved a sigh upon seeing me bowing my head in apology.


    ¡¸Thank you very much for taking the time to visit our shop but, don¡¯t you think that the true value of the items in our shop is¡­ beyond something that adventurers like dear guests canprehend? The items in our shop are geared towards alchemy.¡¹


    Riva pointed at the ss case as she exined to us like we were nuisances.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that the general shop would be more suitable for you rather than this ce, dear customer?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ actually we¡¯re looking for something.¡¹


    ¡¸Looking for something? Ha~h, what that something might be?¡¹


    Riva asked, as if she already lost her interest in us.


    ¡¸An¡­ ore.¡¹


    Anyhow, the item we were looking for was ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·, an S-rank ingredient.


    In the worst case, I¡¯ve already found a way to get ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· in case I can¡¯t find one in this city.


    The problem was the ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·. I really had no idea where in the world I could find that ore aside from Cocytus.


    ¡¸Ore¡­ an ore, is it?¡¹


    Riva turned around as she looked around the shop.


    ¡¸This way please.¡¹


    I bowed lightly and followed after Riva.


    Pomera was fidgetted for a while before following me. Philia, on the other hand, followed after me happily.


    ¡¸Well, as long as you guys are our guests, even if you¡¯re goblins, it¡¯s the ¡¶Witch Ring¡·¡¯s policy to treat them with sincerity¡­¡¹


    Riva led us while grumbling in that way.


    ¡­ Aren¡¯t you quite rude for treating your guests like goblins?


    Riva then stopped in front of a case located on the same floor.


    ¡¸Please take a look at the ore inside this case.¡¹


    I then looked at the ore. It was a rugged, roundish ore which cast blue light.


    It was around the size of a 500 yen coin.


    ¡¸Is this the one you¡¯re looking for? this is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡¶Blue Moon¡· huh.¡¹


    It was an ore that cast blue light.


    It was rolling around all over ¡¶Cocytus¡·, in short the least valued ore there.


    I mean, I¡¯d seen a lump of ¡¶Blue Moon¡· as big as ten metres in diameter over there.


    ¡¸Y-You know this ore huh. Then you should¡¯ve known already, right? this store only deals with this kind of expensive stuff, and the ore that you¡¯re looking for is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ this is a D-ranked ore, so, is there something special about this ore?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Riva frowned in silence.


    I got a bad premonition about this.


    Don¡¯t tell me, this store only dealt with D-rank ore like this at maximum.


    I mean, it¡¯s not like I never considered the possibility before.


    The level difference between the upper and bottom part of this world was simply too cruel.


    And by ¡°level,¡± I wasn¡¯t just referring to the level of humans; that also included the difference in items and magic.


    In short, I might not be able to find ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·in this store either.


    This is a troubling matter indeed.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ the one I¡¯m looking for isn¡¯t this ore¡­ its rank was a little bit higher than this¡­¡¹


    ¡¸HAH?¡¹


    The frown on Riva¡¯s forehead became even more apparent than before.


    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll file aint even if I can¡¯t find that ore in this store¡­¡¹


    ¡¸SHOO PRETTY! KANATA! KANATA! PHILIA WANT THIS COOL LOOKING THING!¡¹


    Philia¡¯s attention focused on the ne beside the ¡¶Blue Moon¡·.


    It was an essory for ¡¶Blue Moon¡·.


    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s safe to buy this cheap looking thing but¡­¡¹


    Upon looking closer, I saw a piece of paper with price written on it.


    ¡¾340000 gold¡¿ was written on that paper.


    ¡¸Eh, how can a ¡¶Blue Moon¡· so expensive!?¡¹


    I brought my face closer to the case to confirm that it wasn¡¯t just my eyes ying a trick on me.


    340000 gold was a number that was enough to spend all of our savings from doingmissions in Aarburgh.


    ¡¶Blue Moon¡· was a D-rank item after all.


    Its manufacturing process aside, I think selling it at 340000 gold was simply overcharging.


    I guess I should¡¯ve picked up more of this ore when I was still in ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    If this was a reasonable price for the store, even though I didn¡¯t wish to sell the items I got from Lunaire, I would sell Lovis¡¯pass right away.


    I mean, its value was A-rank after all.


    ¡¸P-Pipe down, Kanata-san, your voice is too loud¡­¡¹


    Pomera warned me in a hurry.


    I shuddered and turned around in a hurry.


    Riva, whose frown almost reached her nose, was looking at me with a bright red face.


    ¡¸S-Sorry¡­ I-I really don¡¯t mean to undermine the value of this ore!¡¹


    ¡¸HOW DARE AN IGNORANT MONKEY FROM THE STICKS SAY THAT, GET OUT OF THIS STORE!¡¹


    Riva¡¯s hand reached out to the cane next to her, and brandished it toward me.


    D-DIDN¡¯T SHE JUST SAID THAT IT WAS THE STORE¡¯S POLICY TO TREAT EVEN THE MOST IGNORANT AND IMPOLITE GUEST POLITELY!


    WAIT A MINUTE, COULD IT BE THAT MY WAY OF TALKING WAS IN THE WRONG!


    ¡¸S-SORRY! WE¡¯RE GOING TO LEAVE RIGHT AWAY!!¡¹


    I caught the cane with my fingers in order to not break it, and threw it to the floor.


    It seems I¡¯ve be more skilled in controlling my own strength.


    Thus, I pulled Pomera¡¯s hand as I left the ¡¶Witch Ring¡· in a hurry.


    ===


    TN : Mission Failed! what our trio would do next, find out next week!


    TN of TN : Sorry for the tardiness, I fell asleep!

 Act 2: Chapter 8: Black Robes Magician

    Act 2: Chapter 8: ck Robe''s Magician


    ¡¸So even the ¡¶Witch Ring¡· only deals with D-rank items¡­¡¹


    I muttered, holding on to my head while walking through the magic city of Manarak.


    After that, we¡¯d already tried visiting several other stores, but s, they also didn¡¯t have what we were looking for.


    It made me wonder just how much out-of-standard items were stocked in Lunaire¡¯s vault.


    Though I wanted to understand the normal standards of this world, I never expected that a normal person had to spend tons of money just to get their hands on a D-rank item.


    Come to think of it, even D-ranked adventurers like Octavio were more powerful than normal adventurers.


    Should I just get to that rank myself then? I mean, I most likely need a connection to get an even higher ranked item.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­could it be that the potion that Pomera drank like water was in fact¡­ an extremely high ranked potion?¡¹


    Since the ne with ¡¶Blue Moon¡· attached to it was priced for 340000 gold, that is most likely the case.


    If we ranked from the lowest, D, C, B, A, S, Legend, Phantasmal, plus the fact that the ¡¶God¡¯s Blood; Ether¡· was a Legend-rank potion, its price was definitely through the heavens.


    ¡­ On the other hand, I also have to avoid fighting ¡¶Jinmaryuu¡· and other transferees in order to avoid being too conspicuous, so selling ones that I own is out of the question.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ I don¡¯t want to be too conspicuous yet but¡­ can you tell me how much is 5000000 gold?¡¹


    I replied to Pomera¡¯s question with another question.


    Let¡¯s get the proper answer for my question first.


    ¡¸5-5-5-5000000!? S-S-S-SORRY, P-POMERA HAD NO IDEA THAT POTION WAS SO EXPENSIVE! SORRY, SORRY, POMERA, POMERA WILL PAY THIS DEBT BY CREDIT TO KANATA-SAN BIT-BY-BIT!!¡¹


    Pomera fell into panic once she heard that amount of money.


    ¡¸E-Eh, n-no, I just want to know the mary standard in this world with that amount of money! I think it¡¯s a little bit on the low side. Moreover, I got everything from Lunaire-san!¡¹


    I ended up feeling that I might have umted more than hundreds of millions of gold in debt towards Lunaire as I tried to reassure Pomera.


    I mean, I received several Phantasmal-rank items, including the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· from her after all.


    ¡­ Really now, can I really repay her kindness someday?


    ¡¸I-I wonder just what kind of a person Kanata-san¡¯s master, that Lunaire-san, is? Though I doubted my ears when I heard that she¡¯s stronger than Kanata-san¡­ I¡¯m even more surprised upon knowing that she has such items.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, Lunaire-san is kinda like a hermit¡­ that¡¯s all I can say about her, the rest is her privacy after all.¡¹


    Moreover¡­ She was a lich, an undead immortal being.


    Lunaire was an existence that was akin to sphemy to the church, the Hades¡¯ impurity that exuded from her body would make anyone without resistance to it hate her and drive them mad.


    I could imagine the same tragedy that befell on her a thousand years ago would repeat itself if she left her home.


    Moreover, the church might make their move to subjugate her if I carelessly spread information about her.


    ¡¸You really like Lunaire-san huh¡­ Kanata-san. You seem to be really happy or have this worried look on your face whenever you talk about her. That grandmother(Lunaire) will surely be happy if she knows what you think right now.¡¹


    Pomera spoke with a wide grin on her face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s rude to refer Lunaire-san as ¡°Grandmother¡± but¡­!¡¹


    I turned my face, like a sulking person as I said so to Pomera.


    Pomera¡¯s shoulder shuddered upon seeing that.


    ¡¸HYIII! S-SORRY!!¡¹


    That moment, I suddenly remembered that I told Pomera a few days ago about Lunaire being eighty years old.


    ¡¸N-No, please don¡¯t mind what I said just now. I really am not angry with you¡­¡¹


    I coughed and tried to fix my mistake in a hurry.


    I mean, I was the one who confirmed Pomera¡¯s conclusion about Lunaire being an old woman at least age wise. I definitely didn¡¯t lie to Pomera in this regard.


    ¡¸¡­ Well that matter aside, are you sure that Lunaire-san didn¡¯t lie about something, a very important thing, to you Kanata-san? I-I don¡¯t mean to undermine her after hearing from you that she¡¯s kinda like a hermit but, I can¡¯t help but doubt some points of your story¡­¡¹


    Pomera gripped her big cane, looking at me with a doubtful look on her face.


    ¡­ I might end up spilling the beans if things keep going on like this.


    Thus, I desperately looked for another topic as I shed a wry smile to Pomera.


    ¡¸Kanata, Kanata! Philia, Philia wants to take a look at that tailor-san¡¯s shop over there!¡¹


    That moment, Philia pulled at the hem of my robe.


    Her eyes shone brightly as she pointed at the set of clothes in that clothes store with her other hand.


    Good job, Philia.


    Could it be that this adorable girl had actually guessed my situation and created a situation that would allow me to get away from Pomera¡¯s inquiry?


    ¡¸Ok, Philia-chan. It seems we have to abandon the search for materials for the time being. Let¡¯s buy it when we find the cheap one.¡¹


    ¡¸YAAY! PHILIA, LOVE KANATA!¡¹


    Philia hugged me on my waist, due to her height.


    I pried her off while patting on her head as we¡¯re heading to the clothes store.


    ¡¸Muuu¡­¡¹


    Though I felt really sorry for Pomera who kept ring at my back after the sudden change of topic, it seems she had decided to not pursue this matter further as she followed us from behind.


    And then, Pomera¡¯s steps suddenly halted.


    ¡¸What¡¯s matter?¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, I just¡­ feel a chill¡­ like cold air a moment ago. Could it be that I caught¡­ a cold?¡¹


    Pomera spoke with a troubled look on her face.


    That moment, Philia¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide, she then jumped in front of me and shook my hand.


    ¡¸Philia-chan?¡¹


    A momentter, I felt a hateful yet dearly missed sign from afar.


    When I followed Philia¡¯s line of sight, I saw a magician wearing a thick, ck robe standing on top of a tall roof.


    That person¡¯s arms were hidden by the robe¡¯s long sleeves and their face was also hidden beneath the hood. The entire surface of the robe was covered with numerous red colored magic forme, as if it was written with blood.


    The details of the forms aside, one nce was enough for me to know that the robe was an extremely high ranked item. That robe alone was enough to convince me that its owner was an even more powerful magician than me.


    Elves were beings who made a deep connection with spirits, hiding in seclusion in order to strengthen their ties with the spirits and gain longevity in return.


    That might be the reason why Pomera was the first one to feel the bizzare sign from that magician.


    And Philia was a powerful homunculus.


    Though their level was lower than mine, their presence detection might be higher.


    The magician in the robes was ring daggers in my direction.


    Then, I saw strands of long and smooth, white silk-like hair fluttering from beneath that magician¡¯s hood.


    ===


    TN : No¡­ way¡­

 Act 2: Chapter 9: Reunion?

    Act 2: Chapter 9: Reunion?


    Philia, who was standing in front of me, then pointed her hands towards the magician standing on top atop the roof.


    ¡¸Calm down, Philia-chan!¡¹


    Though I tried to call her, she didn¡¯t seem to hear my voice.


    Philia¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t her usual angelic face; it was a vignt expression.


    ¡¸Pakkun!¡¹


    Philia pped her hands.


    The roof on which the magician stood warped, forming a reddish brown giant mask.


    It was the effect of Philia¡¯s power, ¡¶Dream Sand¡·¡¯s power.


    I never expected for her power to have such a vast range and could be activated in just a moment.


    The mask¡¯s mouth opened wide and swallowed the magician whole.


    ¡¸CATCH!¡¹


    Though Philia triumphantly announced so, I doubt that she¡¯d managed to catch that magician.


    I mean, that magician was circling around towards the blindspot of the giant mask. Their movements were so fast to that point that even I almost missed them.


    From Philia¡¯s perspective, however, it looked like the giant mask had swallowed the magician.


    ¡¸PHILIA-CHAN! ERASE THAT IMMEDIATELY!¡¹


    The magician¡¯s arms finally came out from their robes and peeled off the glove that was covering their hands with their mouth. All that magician did after that was poke at the giant¡¯s mask with two fingers.


    The giant¡¯s face stopped moving, twitching as if it was paralyzed.


    At the same time, Philia¡¯s body twitched as well before falling to the ground.


    I moved quickly to support her body.


    ¡¸Kyuu~¡­ sorry, Kanata¡­ Philia¡­ can¡¯t move¡­¡¹


    Philia spoke to me as she turned towards me.


    It seems that her body waspletely powerless.


    It looks like both that giant and the little girl were Philia¡¯s real body. They shared the same HP and MP even if she split apart. This was already something I¡¯d confirmed in our fight before.


    Rainbow colored light fluttered around the rooftop as the giant mask turned back into a normal rooftop.


    The citizens who¡¯d gathered due to themotion raised loud screams upon seeing the giant face turn back into the rooftop and the magician who stood on top of it.


    ¡¸Ka, Kanata-san¡­ Philia-chan¡¯s level¡­ should be really high right?¡¹


    Pomera asked timidly.


    ¡­ Philia¡¯s lowest level was 1800, her current level.


    And that magician¡¯s level clearly far outstripped Philia¡¯s level.


    Additionally, that magician seems to realize that stopping ¡¶Dream Sand¡·¡¯s body would affect Philia entirely as well and thus had paralyzed Philia¡¯s avatar with some sort of technique.


    Though I have no idea as to the reason why the magician only stopped ¡¶Dream Sand¡· instead of killing it, that magician was definitely an extremely powerful person who had the ability to do just that.


    The magician wore the gloves again and looked at me one more time before kicking the roof and vanishing from our line of sight.


    I looked at Philia who¡¯d fallen down in my arms.


    Her body might be paralyzed right now, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be hurt at least.


    ¡¸¡­ Sorry, Philia-chan. Pomera-san, please take care of Philia-chan for a while! I¡¯ll try to chase the magician from before!¡¹


    I entrusted Philia¡¯s body to Pomera.


    ¡¸E-EHHHH!?¡¹


    Pomera held Philia¡¯s body with a bewildered look on her face.


    ¡¸I mean, that magician from before should be hostile to you two, right? It¡¯s a good thing that all that magician did was side-step Philia¡¯s one sided attack but¡­¡¹


    I have yet to identify that magician¡¯s identity.


    I mean, normally, that magician would¡¯ve fought back when they¡¯re attacked for no reason. The only reason I could think was that it was because the magician simply wasn¡¯t hostile towards us.


    Or rather, I even have an idea about the identity of the other party.


    That magician¡¯s height and hair color matched with Lunaire¡¯s.


    I couldn¡¯t see the peculiar red gradation at the tip of that magician¡¯s hair since we were separated quite far apart. But, the only person I know who could disarm Philia with such unworldly power was Lunaire.


    Assuming that Philia¡¯s senses felt Lunaire¡¯s gargantuan mana and hades¡¯ impurity, it was only natural if the former attacked thetter on sight.


    But then, I doubt Lunaire has any reason to leave the cocytus itself.


    I mean, why now of all times did she choose to leave Cocytus after living there for a thousand years.


    I mean, if it really was that easy for her to leave that ce, she should have just left together with me back then.


    But something was a bit off about that magician¡¯s appearance, namely, her resemnce with Lunaire¡¯s features were just that alike.


    I ran faster toward the building where the magician stood.


    That magician¡¯s presence had vanished.


    I had no idea where that person was right now, I mean, her tracks werepletely erased.


    ¡¸Just now¡­ where is that eerie guy who was standing on the roof go to?¡¹


    ¡¸What is this? A fight between adventurers?¡¹


    The onlookers has also started to get noisy.


    It seems not even they saw where that magician went.


    I ran on the wall of the building all the way up until I reached its roof.


    I looked around, but the figure of the magician had already disappeared. I couldn¡¯t feel their presence nearby either.


    ¡¸Lunaire-san¡­ no, it must be just my imagination.¡¹


    I muttered her name as I stood on the rooftop by myself.


    If that person really was Lunaire, why did shee after me at this time and why did she run away from me?


    Well, that person¡¯s atmosphere, stature, and hair did bear some resemnce to Lunaire, but Lunaire would never wear such gaudy robes.


    Maybe it really was just my imagination. I mean, I missed Lunaire so much to the point that I¡¯d mistaken that magician for her just because of some resemnces.


    But, enough with my reminiscing. This means that someone stronger than Zorophilia has already set their eyes on me right after I arrived at the magic city.


    Though they have yet to show any hostility, there¡¯s a high possibility that I might get involved with troublesome matters in the near future.


    I should¡¯ve closed in at once and used ¡¶Status Check¡· on that magician.


    But¡­ I have this feeling that it¡¯s only a matter of time before I meet that magician again.


    Maybe that magician hade solely because of their curiosity regarding Philia.


    If my memories serve me right, that adventurer named Alfred did say that he wanted to meet with the magic city¡¯s S-rank adventurer who¡¯d already half-retired.


    If that magician isn¡¯t Lunaire, could it be that magician¡¯s identity was that half-returned S-rank adventurer?


    ¡¸O-Oi, where is the dude who ran along the wall just now?¡¹


    ¡¸It must be just your imagination.¡¹


    ¡¸Like hell it was¡­ look at that footprints on the wall.¡¹


    I heard an astonished voice from below the building.


    Oh crap, I forgot to hold back because I thought that magician was Lunaire. I have to keep a low profile to avoid dangerous guys¡¯ attention.


    ¡¸¡¶Short Gate¡·¡¹


    The magic circle enveloped me and sent me towards the base of the building.


    Though the distance between the roof and the base was short, there was no safending spot due to the gathered onlookers, so I decided to use teleport to go back straight towards Pomera and Philia.

 Act 2: Chapter 10: 《Mithrils Cane》

    Act 2: Chapter 10: ¡¶Mithril''s Cane¡·


    I, having lost track of that magician, returned to rejoin Pomera and Philia.


    Philia was leaning on Pomera. It seems that the effects of that magician¡¯s counter attack were still affecting her.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Kanata-san?¡¹


    Pomera asked me.


    I shook my head.


    ¡¸I failed to pursue that magician. Well, let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s good that things didn¡¯t escte into a fight since the other party is most likely far more powerful than me.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s face paled upon hearing my remark.


    ¡¸E-Eh!? S-Stronger than Kanata-san!? D-Does that kind of person exist in this world?¡¹


    Pomera asked with an extremely loud exmation.


    Philia¡¯s still tightly shut eyes opened wide due to Pomera close-to-a-scream questioning.


    ¡­ Just what kind of existence am I in Pomera¡¯s mind?


    ¡¸You can find a lot of people more powerful than me, you know. I mean, the level gap between the strongest and the weakest human in this world can be quite extreme, you know. Lunaire-san went as far as to warn me to not let my guard down since I don¡¯t know when those hostile and powerful beings mighte to kill me.¡¹


    Though the majority of normal adventurer¡¯s level was under 100, I mustn¡¯t let my guard down since people whose level is as high as me like that magician or Philia might exist somewhere in this world.


    Especially a transferee like me would be easily recognized by a dangerous man.


    The reason why I learned the ¡¶Twin Mind Model¡· was to put up a good fight against those people, but nothing can beat peace. Peace is the best.


    ¡¸E-Even if you say that¡­ such¡­. Uuhm¡­¡¹


    Pomera was tilting her head. It seems she has a hard time finding the suitable words to describe this situation.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what kind of being Lunaire-san described as hostile and powerful, but¡­ there¡¯s nothing wrong with keeping my guard up all time. In the meantime, I¡¯ll gather information about that hostile and powerful being she mentioned.¡¹


    Philia ended up overreacting and went to attack that magician.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I never thought I¡¯d get caught in one trouble after another due to that ident as the trigger.


    I might as well be able to solve Philia¡¯s misunderstanding before it goes too far.


    Depending on the information that I get about that magician, we might have to leave this magic city before they target us.


    Well, whatever the case, such a powerful magician must be quite famous in this city. That¡¯s why gaining the information about them shouldn¡¯t be that difficult.


    Moreover¡­ for some reason, I couldn¡¯t help but think of that magician as Lunaire.


    It might be just my imagination but I really wanted to make sure of that.


    In fact, that person shouldn¡¯t be Lunaire, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic upon seeing that magician¡¯s figure.


    ¡¸Should we¡­ give up on gathering the ingredients?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ honestly, it feels like a waste of time looking for the necessary materials in this magic city¡­¡¹


    I mean, even that ¡¶Witch Ring¡· only handles up to D-rank items.


    To get our hand on items which rank higher than D-rank would require connections with high level adventurers or going to look for them directly in dungeons.


    That moment, my ears caught upon the conversation of passersby.


    ¡¸It seems there¡¯s another breakthrough in the alchemy field. It¡¯s rumored that it¡¯ll affect the price of ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· byrge margin.¡¹


    ¡¸Even so, that¡¯s the problem with those riches right? It has nothing to do with us.¡¹


    ¡¸C¡¯mon man, dream big.¡¹


    I stopped in my tracks upon hearing that remark.


    I quickly turned around and caught up to those people.


    ¡¸Uhm, excuse me! can I ask one or two things about that ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·?¡¹


    ¡¸What? You came to this city without even know about ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·?¡¹


    The man wasughing coldly.


    He has a tall and slender frame.


    I got this feeling that the natives of Manarak had a tendency to look down on anyone who was unfamiliar with this city.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t ask them.


    ¡¸Listen carefully, ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· is the highest alchemist division of this city and they manage the price of their goods with a positive mindset. Since there¡¯s no need topete with them in terms of pricing, they¡¯ve got no enemies in this city. Meaning that they sell parts of their item or crafting skill in order to help the other alchemist divisions to flourish.¡¹


    The man spoke proudly.


    Before, I only half-expected him to tell me properly about Mithril¡¯s Cane, but it turned out they¡¯re good people who taught me properly about what I wanted to know.


    ¡¸There¡¯s such a ce huh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Your information about this city iscking way too much,d. Your information is way too insufficient. Let me tell you,d, there¡¯s a lot of people whoe to Manarak in order to enter ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·. C¡¯mond, I know from your robe, you¡¯re a mage right?¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯m ignorant of the ways of the world¡­¡¹


    I replied with a wry smile to the man.


    ¡¸¡­ You also have no proper connection, right. It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re not speaking about it proudly.¡¹


    The short woman who stood by the man¡¯s side heaved a sigh as she grumbled on the man¡¯s remark.


    The man red angrily at the short woman.


    Magic city Manarak¡¯s highest alchemy division, ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·¡­ It seems to be a cut above the rest of the alchemist division outside of Manarak.


    Unlike those simple stores, I might be able to directly purchase their research results there, so there¡¯s a possibility that I might be able to get a high ranking item.


    ¡­ But then, even if we found the items we¡¯re looking for, its price might be too much for my current savings, but¡­ I¡¯ve confirmed that the price and the existence of the item that could be material for the miracle drug aren¡¯t unreachable.


    ¡¸Excuse me¡­ can you tell me where they sell their goods?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ No, that ce i-¡¹


    The short woman cut in again, replied with an extremely surprised look on her face.


    But, the man stopped her before she finished her words.


    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped¡­. follow me, I¡¯m gonna led you to their ce.¡¹


    ¡¸Really? Please lead me there then. We¡¯re a bit troubled since there¡¯s too many streets in this city¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, leave it to me.¡¹


    The man replied politely.


    ¡¸Oi Gred! I hate this hobby of yours you know.¡¹


    The short woman spoke to the man.


    The man was grinning as he shook his hand to the woman behind his back.


    ¡¸Oioi, I¡¯m not lying to them in this regard, right? All I did was show the way to this lost guy. You can leave first.¡¹


    Though the woman was looking at the man with a dumbfounded look on her face, she averted her gaze when her gaze met mine, and walked in another direction.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    For some reason, I got this feeling that their conversation just now held extremely deep meaning.


    ¡¸Are those two yourpanion?¡¹


    The man then looked at Pomera and Philia.


    It seems he realized that they¡¯re mypanions since Pomera was looking at me with an anxious look on her face.


    ¡¸Yes. But, uhm¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Well, what are you waiting for? Call them since it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve got so much free time either.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-YES!¡¹


    I bowed to the man, feeling sorry for my negligence in his situation.

 Act 2: Chapter 11: Sticking Out Like a Sore Thumb

    Act 2: Chapter 11: Sticking Out Like a Sore Thumb


    ¡¸Thank you very much for guiding us all the way to this ce, Kevin-san.¡¹


    I spoke to the man walking in front of us, guiding us who were at a loss in Manarak.


    Apparently, his name was Kevin. He¡¯d introduced his name to us along the way.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. Well, you seem like a high ranking mage, it¡¯s only natural that you want to go to ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m losing anything by extending this kind of debt of gratitude, right?¡¹


    Kevin turned around as he spoke with a wide grin on his face.


    For some reason, I felt a little bit of malice behind that grin.


    ¡¸Ahahaha¡­ I¡¯ll definitely return this debt when we meet again¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it, I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m not that petty.¡¹


    Kevin turned around to look ahead again upon seeing my bitter smile.


    Though he looks a little suspicious, he might be a good person¡­ right?


    No, I know that he¡¯s a bit suspicious, but let¡¯s not simply take it as that since we have a debt of gratitude towards him.


    ¡­ Maybe.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san¡­ that, Kevin-san, is he really a good person? Pomera¡­ Pomera feels something is wrong with him¡­¡¹


    Pomera whispered in my ear.


    I feigned ignorance with a wry smile.


    Pomera looked anxiously at Kevin.


    Well, it should be alright¡­ right? This is a bustling city after all and it doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯re headed to a deserted ce.


    I¡¯ve already confirmed Kevin¡¯s status using ¡¶Status Check¡·and he turned out to be an extremely normal adventurer. I don¡¯t think he has some sort of connection with atrocious people. He should just be your normal, average Joey.


    Finally, we arrived at a tall and refined white building.


    ¡¸This is the ce. This is ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· building¡­ you might even say that this is the heart of this magic city Manarak. The ground floor and 2nd floor aside, only executives can enter the floor above the 2nd floor.¡¹


    ced high on the building that looked like a square tower was a huge clock. It resembled Big Ben. Additionally, there were angel-like reliefs around the clock.


    ¡¸This is the ce huh. Somehow¡­ the building gives a majestic atmosphere.¡¹


    There were two gryphons at the entrance of the building, shining with glistening silver colour.


    I expected to see more people since I¡¯d heard they sold their own products, but it looks too deserted for a ce of transaction.


    Or rather, literally no one was passing by the entrance.


    Can we really enter such a ce?


    I ended up feeling quite nervous.


    Honestly, it felt like we were going to stick out like a sore thumb.


    Though I felt the same sensation when we¡¯re in ¡¶Witch Ring¡·, this ce couldn¡¯t bepared with that store.


    This isn¡¯t that half-hearted store.


    In the case the other alchemist¡¯s research institutes hit a wall with their research, their big shots woulde to this ce, bowing their heads to ask for this ce to share their research.


    Well, I would undoubtedly do the same if the item we needed was really in this ce but¡­


    I sent a sidelong nce behind.


    Pomera was looking up at the tower with a face that looked like she wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    I¡¯m really grateful to Kevin for showing the way to us to this ce but to be honest¡­ I didn¡¯t wish to enter this ce either.


    ¡¸So pwetty~! It looks fun!¡¹


    Philia was the only one amongst us who looked at that building with sparkling eyes.


    ¡¸Is something the matter? You won¡¯te in?¡¹


    Kevin then came and asked us.


    Pomera signalled with her eyes, saying ¡ºLet¡¯s not enter this ce¡» to me.


    ¡¸N-No, that¡¯s¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You won¡¯t go in even after I showed you this ce?¡¹


    Kevin asked so, seemingly having fun with this situation.


    But, his eyes were scary.


    Pomera approached us and signalled to me with her eyes as if to say ¡ºPlease refuse¡».


    I averted my gaze from Pomera.


    ¡¸¡­ I think we should go in and treat it as an observation trip.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, since we have alreadye so far together, I will at least apany you until the entrance.¡¹


    Kevin spoke with a malicious smile on his face.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san! W-We absolutely mustn¡¯t enter this ce! That person¡­ I think he¡¯s trying to make you into aughing stock, Kanata-san! And Pomera doesn¡¯t like him¡­¡¹


    Pomera approached me and whispered her opinion.


    ¡¸¡­ Sorry, actually, I feel bad for refusing his request. And if he turns out to be a good guy¡­¡¹


    ¡¸He doesn¡¯t like one to me right now!¡¹


    ¡¸Erm¡­ it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t understand your feelings, but it feels awkward if we suddenly parted ways with him at this point, right? I mean, I can¡¯t bring myself to waste his efforts too¡­¡¹


    Pomera heaved a sigh upon hearing my remark, crestfallen. She then raised her face as she stared into my eyes.


    ¡¸Kanata-san¡­ is surprisingly a happy-go-lucky person huh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Sorry. I¡¯ll go inside by myself. Please wait for me around this ce¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ If Kanata-san¡¯s decided to go, then let Pomera to go with you.¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry for involving you in this, Pomera-san¡­¡¹


    I bowed lightly while apologizing to Pomera.


    Though I saw Keving grinning ear to ear upon seeing our conversation from the corner of my eyes, he averted his gaze when I raised my face.


    ¡¸Philia wants to touch that relief! ¡­ Are they going to be mad?¡¹


    Philia was frolicking by herself as if she really enjoyed this situation.


    We passed the gryphon statues and entered the building from the front door. There, we saw a woman wearing a grey robe standing just across the counter. The robe had a cane-like image sewed on it.


    It seems she was the receptionist of ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·.


    ¡¸¡­ Uhm, may I ask for your business?¡¹


    The receptionist asked so while looking at our mismatched appearance.


    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m just a guide.¡¹


    Kevin was taking two steps back with a ttering smile on his face.


    The receptionist was squinting her eyes upon hearing Kevin¡¯s remark.


    And then, she heaved a sigh before looking at I, Pomera and Philia in turn.


    I¡¯ve already had this suspicion but, maybe half of the reason why Kevin guided us all the way to this ce was¡­ for harassment.


    At this point, I already wanted to escape from this ce.

 Act 2: Chapter 12: Gannet the Magician

    Act 2: Chapter 12: Ga the Magician


    ¡¸¡­ You want to buy an item?¡¹


    The receptionist asked me with a questioning look.


    ¡¸Y-Yes. I¡¯m about to run out of stock so I¡¯m looking around for the items I need¡­¡¹


    I replied with a flustered voice.


    Seeing my situation, Philia grasped my hand as if to cheer me up.


    ¡¸Can you tell me the name of the magician you have an appointment with?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, that¡¯s¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Uhm, you see. An outsider must be acquainted with one of our magician to be able to enter.¡¹


    The receptionist spoke like a mother scolding her naughty child, or rather, she was tantly looking down on me.


    I red at Kevin.


    ¡¸Moreover, are you going to bring that little girl into ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·? We don¡¯t have any regtions regarding bringing children but¡­ in normal situations, you wouldn¡¯t bring such a little girl in this kind of ce. Please don¡¯t do this again.¡¹


    The receptionist told me so while looking at Philia.


    Philia¡¯s shoulder twitched upon receiving such a gaze. She grabbed my robe and hid herself behind me, trying to make herself as small as possible.


    ¡¸¡­ Please wait outside, Philia.¡¹


    ¡­ Or rather, we really shouldn¡¯t enter this ce at all.


    From the receptionist¡¯s exnation, my guess about not being able to enter this ce without any acquaintance on the inside was right.


    Seeing that things had alreadye to this, I guess we have to leave this ce after embarrassing ourselves like this and part ways with Kevin.


    ¡¸In the first ce, do you have the pass to enter this ce? First, you have to apply for a pass, and then themittee will do a background check on you before approving your application for a pass.¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you pass the selection, can it be used in this ce?¡¹


    Depending on the details of the investigation, I might be able to get a pass to enter ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·.


    One week is long but¡­ it¡¯s not like we¡¯re in a hurry either.


    ¡¸You see. Normally, you need a referral to apply for the pass¡­ and must be a certified B-rank adventurer at minimum. Even after fulfilling those requirements, there¡¯s no guarantee that you¡¯ll get the pass.¡¹


    Must be a B-rank adventurer or above, huh¡­


    Both Pomera and I were still C-rank adventurers.


    We need another rank up but¡­ adventurer¡¯s rank was all about achievement, not just strength.


    Rather, the B-rank requirement was already quite harsh.


    Maybe¡­ we need to rack up a few years worth of achievements to reach that rank.


    In addition, B-rank adventurer was the minimum requirement.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? She didn¡¯t let you pass? I thought you might be some sort of famous magician since you said that you wanted to enter ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·, the most prestigious research division of this city but still¡­ ¡¹


    Right at this moment, Kevin came and scolded me.


    ¡­ I see, so he wanted to make fun of me huh.


    This bastard, so that¡¯s the reason why he willingly guided us to this ce.


    But then, I quickly grabbed Philia¡¯s hand the moment I saw her raise her arm toward Kevin. Better safe than sorry.


    Philia¡¯s attack might identally demolish this building. In the first ce, there¡¯s no need to retaliate against a good-for-nothing like him. It¡¯d just be a waste of time.


    ¡¸¡­ My apologies, we¡¯re ignorant in the ways of the world. My deepest apologies for wasting your precious time.¡¹


    I bowed my head to the receptionist, apologizing to her.


    ¡¸Oioi, I¡¯ve already guided you so far, there¡¯s no way thi¨C haah.¡¹


    Kevin seems to be enjoying this situation.


    Philia raised her arm again but I quickly held her back.


    ¡¸Well, this is why you¡¯re a fake magician from hicks. I want you to at least bow your head like what you did to that receptionist but¡­¡¹


    At that moment, the entrance opened.


    A brawny man in a robe entered the building.


    He was around fifty years old.


    Though his face has some deep wrinkles here and there due to his age, his eyes were filled with the vigour of a young man.


    His white beard was sitting stiff right below his tall nose.


    The decorations rted to magic on his arms and head were really prominent.


    Upon seeing that person, the receptionist twitched and straightened her back immediately.


    ¡¸Wee¡­ Ga-sama. May I ask for your business today?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, a really troublesome business on top of that. There¡¯s another matter I need to confirm. And that¡¯s to be handled by my subordinates.¡¹


    It seems Ga was one of the big shots of ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·. He did have the aura and dignity befitting of those standing on the top.


    Kevin, Pomera and I automatically opened a path for him to pass.


    Philia was the only one standing still in ce with a curious look on her face.


    ¡¸Your beard, stiff.¡¹


    I quickly seized Philia¡¯s shoulder and lifted her to the side.


    ¡¸Worry not, it¡¯s only because I¡¯m not paying attention to it. I guess I¡¯ve already aplished my goal bying to this ce. I almost had a heart attack when I heard that you¡¯reing to ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· but, I guess I came at the right timing.¡¹


    Ga walked quickly to our group.


    He then turned his body after arriving in front of me, facing toward¡­ Pomera.


    Seeing that Pomera stepped back a little to the side while bowing to Ga, only to see thetter standing still in front of her.


    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­ d-do you have a business with Pomera?¡¹


    After looking at Pomera, Ga gave a brief nod.


    ¡¸I heard about you from my subordinate who returned from Aarburgh, Saint Pomera-dono. The story about your bravery in protecting the entire city from the evil barrier of ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡· has spread to this city, I¡¯m honoured to receive the visit of someone befitting of bing a S-rank adventurer to this city.¡¹


    Ga spoke to Pomera.


    The receptionist and Kevin¡¯s jaws opened so wide as if they were about to fall on the floor, looking at Pomera with disbelieving looks on their face.


    Pomera was looking at me, the culprit behind her fame, asking for me to send a lifeboat for her.

 Act 2: Chapter 13: Pass

    Act 2: Chapter 13: Pass


    ¡¸I never expected that Pomera-dono woulde personally to ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·. Though I might not necessarily have specific business with you, I can¡¯t help but want to know more about Pomera-dono in person.¡¹


    Ga, the middle aged magician, spoke gently to Pomera.


    ¡¸N-No, Pomera just¡­ Pomera isn¡¯t such a big shot¡­¡¹


    Pomera stuttered with her speech.


    Maybe she got really confused by this sudden development.


    Hearing that, Ga became even more delighted.


    ¡¸OOh! It seems you really are as humble as the rumors said. But, you¡¯re being too humble you know. Because the number of the humans who can drive out ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡· from the city can be counted on one hand. And I only know of one such person who happens to reside in this city where mages all over the country have gathered, with you now being the second one.¡¹


    The more Ga spoke to Pomera, the more the expression of the receptionist and Kevin paled. They¡¯re literally sweating like waterfalls.


    ¡¸I think the one who drove out the ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡· is another person¡­ Pomera was just doing her best to suppress the damage. And Pomera thinks that person who¡¯s far more amazing than Pomera is¡­ close by.¡¹


    Pomera sent a nce to me and Philia.


    ¡¸Hoo~¡­ I see, you must have some sort of extraordinary circumstances for you to be such a humble person despite having such strength. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t press you more about this matter and my apologies if my previous remark made you feel ufortable.¡¹


    Ga apologized while bowing his head, and then took a deep breath.


    ¡¸As a matter of fact, I¡¯m not hostile towards Pomera-dono. I just wanted to confirm the rumours about Pomera-dono. I mean, I¡¯m what you might call the representative of this city. I have no more intentions other than introducing myself. That¡¯s why you can put more trust in my personality.¡¹


    Though Ga¡¯s move was a bit too fast in my opinion, it seems he only wanted to meet the person who could potentially be an S-rank adventurer in person.


    Maybe he wanted to prevent the rtionship between Pomera and this city from worsening.


    The personal level disparity of each person in this world was way too big after all.


    I mean, even someone like ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡· was a designated disaster individual who could single-handedly wipe out Aarburg city from the map.


    That¡¯s why there was no such thing as being too vignt.


    ¡¸E-Eh¡­ I see¡­¡¹


    Pomera seems to be having a hard time keeping up with this kind of conversation.


    She might be hesitating over whether it was okay for her to talk about me.


    Well, I was bound to get involved in trouble once my level was known.


    I feel sorry for her to be the only one who carried such a secret, but it would make things easier for me to deal with any foreign enemy aiming for Pomera if I remained outside of their radar.


    Well, this matter about Pomera didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal for anyone outside of Aarburg at the time of the incident.


    There¡¯s no need to increase the risk anymore.


    A battle junkie like Lovis mighte to challenge Pomera, but the one who mighte for my life might be an extremely powerful being such as Zorophilia, or worse, a Lunaire-level being.


    ¡¸Pomera-dono, have you and yourpanionse to get a pass to enter ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·? ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· is the heart of this city. That¡¯s why it usually takes quite some time before someone can get a pass but¡­ if it¡¯s Pomera-dono and co. I can provide an exception for my acquaintances to get the pass, but please forgive me since I would be unable to show the manufacturing process. Is that enough for you?¡¹


    I gulped hard.


    That was all we needed for the time being.


    ¡¸But, uhm, we¡¯recking knowledge in this matter¡­ don¡¯t we need to be at least B-rank adventurers or above to get the qualifications to apply for the pass?¡¹


    Upon hearing Pomera say those words, Ga was ring at the receptionist whose face became darker and darker with each passing second.


    ¡¸¡­ So your request got rejected. This might be an unavoidable incident due to Pomera-dono¡¯s humble nature but¡­ did you say something impolite to them?¡¹


    ¡¸N-No! I- I was just exining the rules to them! I-I never expected that they would turn out to be¡­!¡¹


    The receptionist was clearly trembling in fear right now.


    Ga squinted his eyes and by the time he was facing Pomera again, he was already smiling ear to ear toward her.


    ¡¸My apologies, Pomera-dono. The majority of Manarak¡¯s citizens regard themselves as superior, resulting in them having the tendency to look down on outsiders¡­ Please, don¡¯t take it to heart, Pomera-dono.¡¹


    ¡­. I see.


    We¡¯ve been visiting several magic item stores in Manarak with ¡¶Witch Ring¡· as the best one but, my impression of their treatment toward us was unfavourable.


    They might¡¯ve grown conceited since their research in the field of magic was more advanced than the other city.


    ¡¸Your adventurer rank is not high enough, huh. Well, no problem, let¡¯s make a special exception in this case. I wish that Pomera-dono will stay for a long time in this city, after all.¡¹


    Ga¡¯s voice when he spoke to Pomera waspletely differentpared to when he spoke to the receptionist.


    ¡­ Looking at Ga¡¯s situation, I guess the big shots of this world were truly a big deal.


    ¡¸Kanata-san, you¡¯re happy that we can enter, right?¡¹


    Pomera asked me such a question.


    I nodded to her with a humble smile on my face.


    Honestly, I was really happy to be able to enter this ce.


    I mean, if we fail to get the A-rank item, ¡¶Spirit Tree¡¯s Droplet¡· and S-rank item, ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· in this ce, I might have no choice but to pick it up right from its source myself.


    ¡¸Then uhm¡­ Ga-san, if possible, can you please make it for Kanata-san too?¡¹


    ¡¸EH, of course it¡¯s possible. If Pomera-dono wishes for it, I shall prepare three passes!!¡¹


    Ga nodded with a smile on his face.


    ¡¸Ga-sama¡­ is that including¡­ the child, too?¡¹


    The receptionist asked timidly.


    Ga sent a silent re toward the receptionist.


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s nothing!¡¹


    The receptionist quickly withdrew her remark and bowed to Ga.


    At any rate, it was thanks to Ga that we could enter ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·.


    I heaved a sigh.


    ¡¸¡­ Eh, the one who led you guys is¡­?¡¹


    I finally remembered our guide when he asked.


    It seems he regarded Kevin as one of Pomera¡¯s followers.


    ¡¸Ga-sama, that man over there is just the inhabitant of the magic city who guided them to this ce.¡¹


    Upon hearing that, Ga went towards Kevin.


    ¡¸Uhm, I see now. Good job in guiding Pomera-dono. Sorry for the trou-¡­¡¹


    Ga stopped before he finished his sentence.


    ¡¸¡­ Almost all citizens of this magic city should¡¯ve known that almost all outsiders who apply for the pass will be rejected and yet why did you guide Pomera-dono to this ce?¡¹


    ¡¸A-A-A-AA, I¡­ I just¡­¡¹


    Kevin was sweating like crazy, colour quickly draining from his face.


    Ga then looked at the receptionist, mine, and Pomera¡¯s face.


    A wrinkle appeared on his forehead as he guessed the general situation, and then, he red at Kevin.


    ¡¸It¡¯s because of scoundrels like you that Manarak got an infamous reputation as a city filled with haughty people. Shame on you, how are you going topensate if your actions ended up hurting Pomera-dono? ¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, I-I just¡­¡¹


    A small puddle of sweat was already forming beneath Kevin¡¯s feet.


    ¡¸Enough, get out of this ce. I will remember your face. Though I won¡¯t go as far as kicking you out from Manarak, you must never show your face again in the vicinity of ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-YES!¡¹


    Kevin left in a hurry, as if trying to escape from cmity.


    Though Ga kept ring at Kevin¡¯s departed back, his face was smiling again when he turned his face toward Pomera.


    ¡¸Let me guide you around this ce after we¡¯re done with formal procedures for the pass application.¡¹


    Though his adaptability in showing kindness is spot on¡­ he was a scary person.


    It has a peculiar impact.

 Act 2: Chapter 14: Exploring 《Mithrils Cane》

    Act 2: Chapter 14: Exploring ¡¶Mithril''s Cane¡·


    After receiving the pass, we were guided by Ga for a tour around ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·.


    The floor was covered with thick carpet, and the wall was decorated with elegant drawings. The items that were encapsted into cases lookpletely like works of art.


    Different from all stores that we visited so far, this ce was obviously dominated by silent, researcher-like people.


    Though they obviously nodded toward Ga upon seeing us, they didn¡¯t seem to mind Pomera and I who were clearly out of ce.


    Maybe because Philia was really shocked hearing receptionist say, ¡ºHow can we give a pass to this underage kid.¡», she became more obedient than usual.


    ¡¸¡­ Philia is a good child.¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks Philia, that helped me a lot. Sorry for doubting whether you can act obediently or not¡­¡¹


    I thanked Philia and patted her head.


    She shut her eyes, seemingly enjoying it.


    ¡¸Ehehehe, Phili, got praised by Kanata.¡¹


    Judging from the receptionist¡¯s reaction, leaving Philia behind might have been the better option, but honestly, it was nerve wracking since who knows what she was going to do once she starts throwing a tantrum.


    Since Pomera had never seen ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· before, even if I lend her the ¡¶Akashic Record¡· in case that they didn¡¯t have the thing I was looking for, she might not be able to find the item that could be used as its substitute.


    On the other hand, the situation in which Pomera was left behind to take care of Philia while Ga took me on a tour wasn¡¯t an option either.


    I mean, the whole reason we got the pass was because Ga wanted to get on the good side of Pomera after all.


    Though the second option was possible, I don¡¯t think it was a good idea.


    ¡­ In addition, leaving Philia behind with aplete stranger was not an option either.


    The girl herself was apletely innocent child, but it didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t summon the Progenitor Dragon out of nowhere once she threw a tantrum.


    When I was in the middle of praising Philia, Pomera was talking about various things with Ga.


    Pomera kept sending a nce towards me as if asking me to save her while she did her best in replying to Ga.


    ¡­ M-Maybe I¡¯ll have to wait for a while longer before entering into their conversation.


    The one Ga wanted to talk to was Pomera. He might regard me as a nuisance if I entered their conversation by force. Offending a big shot like him was thest thing I wanted to do even if his level was far below mine.


    I looked around at the disyed items while walking.


    The details of the items kept in the cases were written on a board attached to the case.


    ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·waspletely differentpared to all the stores that we¡¯d visited before. All of the items disyed in this ce were rare, genuine articles.


    Since that was the case, I might be able to find the item I was looking for in this store.


    But¡­ there is one thing that I¡¯m worrying about.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Ga-san, we¡¯re actually looking for a certain item but, the problem is, we might not have enough money to buy that item right now. That¡¯s why we need to apologize to you since you¡¯ve been guiding us for a round tour despite your busy schedule but¡­¡¹


    I mean, even a D-rank item was priced more than three hundred thousand gold.


    The price for an S-rank item, ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·, might be more than double the above price.


    At worst, it might even go up to one million gold.


    And when ites to those numbers, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯re far from having enough money.


    ¡¸I see. But, if Pomera-dono is okay with it, you can pay it the next time you visit this ce. I want to build a long rtionship with you after all.¡¹


    Ga spoke while maintaining a gentle smile on his face.


    That¡¯s a nice suggestion but¡­ My guts is telling me that it would be much better if we didn¡¯t have too much debt of gratitude towards this person.


    ¡¸Well then, what is the name of the item you¡¯re looking for, Pomera-dono?¡¹


    Ga asked Pomera.


    ¡¸E-Eh¡­ it¡¯s an ore. Right, Kanata-san?¡¹


    Pomera nced toward me, asking for confirmation.


    I nodded lightly.


    Ga sent a doubtful look upon looking at Pomera and I.


    It seems he was trying to guess the rtionship between Pomera and I.


    When Pomera was looking at Ga again, his face was already back to the face of a kind smiling uncle as if his expression from before was a lie.


    ¡¸Oh is it, leave it to us. Here at ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·, we are confident in our collection of ore. Anyhow, the quality and the quantity of mage in our ce is said to beparable to royal pce after all.¡¹


    Ga spoke with a proud look on his face.


    We followed Ga from behind and climbed up the stairs and then entered a certain room on the third floor.


    ¡¸Normally, only those who have possessed a pass for more than a decade can enter this room but¡­ let¡¯s use my authority to give special permission to Pomera-dono and co.¡¹


    There were numerous ss cases inside the room, and in each ss case was a sample of many ores.


    The colorful ores that were lined up aesthetically was truly a wonderful spectacle.


    ¡¸W-Wooow..!¡¹


    Philia couldn¡¯t hide her admiration, and then, she closed her mouth in a hurry.


    ¡¸Right? We arranged it to make it a sight for sore eyes. If you find one that you like, I¡¯ll make it as a present in the form of a ne.¡¹


    Ga lowered his line of sight as he spoke, looking at Philia.


    ¡¸Really?¡¹


    Philia¡¯s eyes were sparkling upon hearing that.


    At that moment, I could feel the color drain from my face.


    The ores in this ce were sold for at least a million gold at minimum.


    As expected, I couldn¡¯t allow myself to have that much debt toward Ga.


    ¡¸Y-You can¡¯t trouble Ga-san like that, Philia-chan. Please be patient for now, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I see. If Kanata says so, Philia will be a good girl.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯se again to buy one for you once we save enough money¡­¡¹


    ¡¸YAAAY, KANATA GOING TO GIVE PHILIA A PRESENT!!¡¹


    Philia was making merry, pping her arms around happily upon hearing my remark, and then, she suddenly blocked her mouth with her hands the moment she noticed that she was getting too excited.


    ¡¸Hohoho, we don¡¯t mind a slightly louder voice here. This is a soundproofed room after all.¡¹

 Act 2: Chapter 15: 《Manarak Steel》s Price

    Act 2: Chapter 15: ¡¶Manarak Steel¡·''s Price


    ¡¸This ¡¶Manarak Steel¡· is manufactured using ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· original alchemy. How about this? This faint red silver is really beautiful right?¡¹


    Ga proudly showed off a beautiful, rectangr lump of metal.


    Its length was around fifty centimetres from one end to another.


    Its length was just the perfect length to forge a sword.


    ¡¸It was a metal made from severalbinations of rare metals, resulting in this metal which is easy to manufacture yet retains high performance. But, it has one fatal weakness. That being the limited number of personnel in ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· who can make this metal with alchemy. The number of them can be counted in one hand.¡¹


    In short, this metal was the culmination of ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·¡¯stest technology. The cost of manufacturing materials must¡¯ve been added into its selling price too. It was by no means cheap.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ May I ask for the price of this metal?¡¹


    Pomera tried to ask with a timid voice.


    ¡¸Let see. Basically, the price for the metal of this size is around 1.5 millions gold.¡¹


    ¡¸1.5 millions¡­¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise upon hearing such sky high, through-the-roof prices.


    I learned my lesson from the previous case that due to the level disparity between each person, high end items were thoroughly regarded as high end items.


    But, I still couldn¡¯t hide my surprise knowing that the price could easily break through the one million mark.


    That kind of amount couldn¡¯t easily be gathered together if we justpleted low-rankmissions.


    Not to mention, for an S-rank item, the amount must be even more exaggerated than this.


    Maybe I should be more careful in this regard since the D-rank item alone was sold at 300k gold.


    Depending on the situation, I might need to change my travel n.


    Maybe I should pay more attention to my adventurer¡¯s rank.


    No, think about it again, maybe it¡¯s better to sellrge amount of monster¡¯s materials rather thanpletingmissions. Diving into an undergroundbyrinth like ¡¶Cocytus¡· might be the most efficient way to earn money right now.


    It seems that the threshold of someone being regarded as an A-rank adventurer was level 100, and that rank was the maximum limit for me in order to avoid the attention of walking disasters like Notes.


    Moreover, there should be a level difference even amongst S-rank items.


    Maybe the price for ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· should be considered cheap.


    I¡¯d be really happy if I could get 800k gold though.


    ¡¸¡­ Whoops, it seems I forgot about the situation and ended up giving a long exnation about ¡¶Manarak Steel¡·, how embarrassing. Well, since most of our metal and ores are kept in this ce, please just tell me once you find the one you¡¯re looking for. I know everything about the ore kept in this room.¡¹


    I looked around inside the room.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t really understand things about metal and ore.


    ¡¸Can you show us, ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·?¡¹


    ¡¸Mu¡­? My apologies, it seems I missed what you said just now. Can you repeat your question?¡¹


    Ga seems like he was choked by something upon hearing my question.


    ¡¸The truth is, I¡¯m looking for¡­ ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·.¡¹


    Upon finishing my sentence, I noticed that the smile on Ga¡¯s face had frozen.


    I also felt my face stiffen upon seeing his reaction.


    Did I just step on¡­ anotherndmine.


    When I sent a nce over to Pomera, she was covering her face with her hands while muttering ¡ºAgain huh¡» .


    ¡¸P-Please wait a minute! I might¡¯ve blurted out strange thing due to that name.¡¹


    Then, I took out ¡¶Akashic Record¡· from my magic pouch, and turned over its pages while thinking about the ¡¶Manarak Steel¡· that Ga was talking about just now.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Manarak Steel¡¿¡¶Value : C-Rank¡·


    A variety of metal alloy developed in Manarak city.


    The red tinge in its silver was truly beautiful.


    It¡¯s mainly used as the main material for weapons around Manarak city.


    A weapon made with this metal was the weapon of choice for A-rank adventurers who couldn¡¯t find a good weapon, or B-rank adventurers with lots of money.


    Though its production almost never catches up with demand, no need to feel cheated since its manufacturer, the ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·, sells it at a fair price.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹


    Upon looking at its ¡°value¡±, I realized that I, once again¡­ stepped on andmine.


    I felt my face pale. I was sweating like a waterfall.


    Starting from Myth-rank, Legend-rank, and Lastly S-rank, I thought that the value of S-rank, which ranked the third from above, wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Moreover, I was used to the scenery of S-rank items littering around the lower floor of ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    Thebination of the two above factors led me to create this mess.


    Maybe, an item like ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· isn¡¯t something that you could find in any store.


    Or rather, that ¡¶Cocytus¡· was truly an out of the world ce. A pebble in that ce might be even more valuable than half of Manarak.


    If even a C-rank item was sold at one and half million gold, just how expensive was the price of an S-rank item?


    Assuming that the price was doubled with each additional rank, it would make its price shoot through ten million gold.


    Here my sense of money got paralyzed, I didn¡¯t even feel a difference between gold and Japanese yen.


    Had I known about this situation, I would have stuffed as many S-rank items as possible into my magic pouch and dimension pocket.


    ¡­ Whoops, even though I could sell those items for money, it wasn¡¯t without risk, there was no meaning for me to have a lot of money when the most expensive item I could buy outside were C-rank items.


    ¡¸¡­ Eh, speaking of rank, the ¡¶God¡¯s Blood; Ether¡· from Lunaire-san which I used to drank like water, just how many tens millions of gold is the price for one of them¡­¡¹


    No, even the worst quality of that ether might be more expensive than that.


    The more I thought about the matter, the more I wanted to scream in frustration.


    Rather, it seems mymon sense of money has long since broken after seeing S-rank items littering around like trash in Cocytus.


    ¡¸May I ask what happened to yourpanion¡­ Pomera-dono? He seems a bit unwell since a while ago.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ U-Uhm, though this is just for reference¡­ may I ask about the highest ranked item you keep in this institution?¡¹


    ¡¸We said to the public that the highest item we kept was a C-rank item. Since we use B-rank items as our precious research subject. What do you think about that?¡¹


    I was truly perplexed when I heard that.


    What should I do now? I¡­ might¡¯ve lost the majority of the reason for staying in Manarak just a moment ago.


    Ga¡¯s gentle-looking face warped.


    ===


    TN: I¡¯ll take a vacation next week 16th-22nd August. More details in foxaholic discord

 Act 2: Chapter 16: Substitute

    Act 2: Chapter 16: Substitute


    After going through and confirming all the ores and metals stored in ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·, I was struck with the bitter reality that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find the ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· that I was looking for here.


    Pomera, Philia, and I decided to leave ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· after seeing Ga¡¯splexion, who seemingly had overdone it by giving us a tour.


    Since we felt strangely mentally tired on top of having walked around Manarak all day, we decided to have a meal while taking a break.


    We entered a bar which caught our eyes.


    ¡¸A bar, huh¡­¡¹


    Pomera muttered quietly.


    I raised my guard the moment I heard her remark. I absolutely must prevent her from drinking liquor.


    ¡¸I¡­ am a lightweight drinker, Pomera¡­ I think it¡¯s for the best if you don¡¯t drink too.¡¹


    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­ w-was Pomera really that bad thest time she got drunk?¡¹


    Pomera asked with an anxious voice.


    I replied with a wry smile on my face, looking at the horizon upon recalling those moments.


    ¡¸That reaction hurt Pomera the most¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I think¡­ it¡¯s for the best for you to not know the answer.¡¹


    ¡¸P-Pomera¡­ is that bad when she is drunk? No, since Kanata-san said that it¡¯s better to not know the answer, Pomera thinks it¡¯s for the best if she doesn¡¯t ask further¡­ And, uhm, sorry for the inconvenience that time¡­¡¹


    Pomera hung her head down.


    I couldn¡¯t help but recalling Pomera figure as she said ¡ºKanata-sha~n¡» while rubbing her cheek on the desk back then when she drunk.


    ¡­ Let¡¯s not tell Pomera about that sorry figure from back then.


    ¡¸Well¡­ since we failed to find the ore, does that mean you¡¯re going to give up on finding it?¡¹


    I nodded to Pomera.


    ¡¸Yeah, I noticed something after my search. It seems the best item we can buy in this city is a C-rank item. Item with grading above those are either privately owned by other adventurers or something that I have to find by myself¡­¡¹


    I pressed the palm of my hand against my forehead.


    I should¡¯ve treated ¡¶God¡¯s Blood; Ether¡· more carefully.


    Maybe my greatest mistake here was mistaking the value of items in this world.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ as expected, you had no idea huh¡­¡¹


    Pomera spoke while looking toward the faraway sky.


    ¡¸Sorry, Pomera should¡¯ve put more effort into telling Kanata-san about these matters¡­ I mean, Pomera should¡¯ve known that Kanata-san must be misunderstanding something with item rankings after seeing Kanata-san¡¯s confidence¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Yup, mymon sense about items and levels are screwed up after all.


    I guess it might be better if I stop usingmon sense from ¡¶Cocytus¡· on the surface. Something that¡¯s regarded as trash there might actually be more expensive than a country on the surface.


    Maybe I¡¯ll have to go around again after scrapping my misunderstandings.


    ¡¸But, what should I do now if I can¡¯t get ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·¡­ I want to raise Pomera¡¯s level a bit more after we have more ether, but¡­ this problem might dy my training n.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Uhm, Pomera gets the feeling that Pomera¡¯s already high level isn¡¯t actually up to Kanata-san¡¯s standard¡­¡¹


    Pomera tried to convey something to me.


    ¡¸Kanata, do you need something?¡¹


    Philia who sat beside me asked that question.


    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m looking for a certain ore but¡­ it seems to be far rarer than my expectations. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t get my hand on that ore in this ce.¡¹


    Philia swallowed the food in her mouth at once, and then tapped on her chest with a confident face.


    ¡¸Then, Philia will give it to Kanata! Kanata! Tell Philia the name of the ore that you want to find?¡¹


    ¡¸Give it¡­ to me?¡¹


    ¡¸C¡¯mon, tell me quickly!¡¹


    Philia urged me, who was still confused by her remark, to say the name of the ore that I needed.


    ¡¸It¡¯s called ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·, it¡¯s an extremely tough, violet colored ore¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Understood! Leave it to Philia!¡¹


    Philia pped her hands together with an ¡¸Ey!¡¹, and then opened them.


    And then, an ore that released violet light appeared from between the gap of her hands.


    Its appearance did resemble the ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· that I¡¯m familiar with.


    ¡¸E-eh¡­ EEH!?¡¹


    I shouted out loud due to the shock, forgetting the fact that we were still inside a bar.


    ¡¸Philia is so amazing, right? Praise Philia! Praise Philia!¡¹


    Pomera, who sat beside Philia who puffed her chest proudly, was looking at thetter with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san, this¡­ c-can you tell me what is this all about?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Originally, Philia¡¯s body is like a lump of ¡¶Dream Sand¡·.¡¹


    ¡¶Dream Sand¡· was the ultimate catalyst for alchemy. It could be used as a catalyst for anything.


    In addition, it also has the power to grant wishes of the human heart.


    So far, I knew that she was in full control of that power and could use it to create a progenitor dragon, copy my power, and even created several copies of me.


    But¡­ I never expected that it could also be used to create any kind of ore.


    It was way too convenient.


    ¡¸May I ask you to lower your voice, my dear guests.¡¹


    The waitress of the bar came to warn me who shouted in a loud voice.


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, my apologies.¡¹


    Even though I was apologizing, my head was already filled with ns over what to do with ¡¶Dream Sand¡·.


    After finishing our meal, we decided to check the ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· created by Philia in our room.


    Inside the room, we prepared a lot of pots which we brought from the tool shop. Every single pot had fragments of Philia¡¯s ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· to make it easier for me to analyze it.


    ¡¸Well? How¡¯s the result? Is Philia useful to Kanata?¡¹


    Philia came to ask with an excited look on her face.


    ¡¸¡­ Yup, I can¡¯t use this ore after all.¡¹


    ¡¸I-Is it¡­ no good?¡¹


    Philia staggered back upon hearing my remark.


    Pomera propped her body in hurry.


    ¡¸W-Why you can¡¯t use it? You say that Philia-chan has the power to create so many things¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It seems that poweres with a lot of limitations, definitely not an omnipotent power. It seems that the ore created by Philia is¡­ a degraded copy of the real thing. In addition, the ore created with her power would turn back into ¡¶Dream Sand¡· once it¡¯s broken down to a certain size, as if it¡¯s trying to fuse back with Philia-chan¡­¡¹


    On top of that, since it is literally Philia¡¯s copy, anything made with her power couldn¡¯t be turned into a drug.


    It seems that ¡¶Akashic Record¡· regarded the ore created by Philia as ¡¶Dream Sand¡· instead of an ore.


    ¡¸But, with this ¡¶Dream Sand¡·, we might be able to create ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·.¡¹


    ¡¸Really? Does that mean Philia can help Kanata!?¡¹


    Philia¡¯s gloomy expression shone again upon hearing myst remark.


    Though I¡¯ve yet to try it¡­ It should be possible to create ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· using lesser ranked ore and utilizing the ¡¶Dream Sand¡·as a catalyst.


    ¡¶Dream Sand¡· was originally the ultimate catalyst in alchemy after all.


    Even if it was already out of Philia¡¯s control, depending on how it was used, it could greatly alter the property of materials.


    Even if I failed to create ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·, as long as I could create an ore with simr property, it could be used to create ¡¶God¡¯s Blood; Ether.¡·


    I finally found the solution to my problem.


    Our biggest concern right now was the fact that we¡­ck of money to do alchemy.

 Act 2: Chapter 17: Lichs Impatience（side:Lunaire）

    Act 2: Chapter 17: Lich''s Impatience£¨side:Lunaire£©


    ¨D¨DWhile Kanata was having a hard time finding the ingredients to create ¡¶God¡¯s Blood; Ether¡·, a certain someone appeared in an abandoned church in the magic city of Manarak.


    Her entire body was hidden beneath a thick ck robe.


    The robe had numerous magic forme written on its surface with red ink, thebination of the ck robe, magic forms, and the blood-like ink made the robe look far more sinister than it was supposed to be.


    In contrast with that eerie robe, the face of the person who wore that robe was so adorable.


    The girl who visited the abandoned church, Lunaire, was walking with an unsteady gait before finally leaning on the wall.


    After she stayed in that posture for a while, the girl took off her hood as if she was recalling something, and then stretched her hand to the empty space in front of her.


    ¡¸Time-space Magic, 8th Rank; ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·.¡¹


    A magic circle appeared in front of her outstretched hand.


    A treasure box then tumbled down from the middle of that magic circle.


    Appearance-wise, the box was luxurious with ornamental gems embedded on its surface and gold framing on its corners.


    That treasure box was none other than Lunaire¡¯s pal, Noble Mimic.


    ¡¸HoW¡¯S thE SiTUAtION, MasTER? Has YoU MeEt KAnAtA?¡¹


    Tears flowed down Lunaire¡¯s expressionless face upon hearing Noble Mimic¡¯s question.


    ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s go back to ¡¶Cocytus¡·, Noble.¡¹


    ¡¸AlREAdy!?¡¹


    Noble Mimic¡¯s body leapt high in the air upon hearing Lunaire¡¯s remark.


    Lunaire gave a frail nod upon seeing Noble Mimic¡¯s reaction.


    ¡¸N-NoW¡­ EveN ThOugH YoU WeNT To SucH LEngTHs To CreAtE ThaT RoBe¡­¡¹


    The ck robe that covered Lunaire¡¯s body could suppress her undead trait, Hades¡¯ impurity.


    But then, or so she thought, until Philia attacked her when thetter felt the former¡¯s Hades¡¯ impurity, meaning that not all her Hades¡¯ impurity was suppressed by her robe.


    In a normal situation, if Lunaire visited a city without wearing her robe, that city would instantly fall into chaos due to the Hades¡¯ impurity that was released from her body.


    This ¡¶Impurity Sealer¡¯s Robe¡· could suppress a lich¡¯s mana along with their Hades¡¯ impurity.


    Lunaire made this robe after using her extremely rich knowledge and made a round tour inside ¡¶Cocytus¡·, hunting down the monsters needed for its materials.


    Though it was imperfect here and there since she was in a hurry when she made the robe, the robe still exhibits its original designed function properly.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve had enough, already¡­ I¡¯m not a living person like Kanata. I shouldn¡¯t leave Cocytus. Even when I¡¯m wearing this, anyone with good intuition will see through me immediately.¡¹


    ¡¸No WAy, EveN ThOuGh YoU SeeMs To Be REaLLy EnJoyInG it WheN YoU lEfT ThaT Ce¡­¡¹


    Though Lunaire literally jumped out of ¡¶Cocytus¡· the moment she finished the ¡¶Impurity Sealer¡¯s Robe¡·, she was always restless since the moment she stepped out of Cocytus, a syndrome simr to a NEET¡¯s.


    She kept telling Noble Mimic something along the lines of, ¡°Will I meet Kanata today?¡±, ¡°Will I meet Kanata tomorrow?¡±, ¡°What should I tell Kanata when I meet him?¡±, ¡°I mean, what should I do after I meet Kanata?¡±, or ¡°I wonder where¡¯s Kanata right now?¡± over and over again.


    Though Noble Mimic gave a seemingly pre-arranged answer and repeated those answers over and over again like a yes man, he was looking over with a warm gaze as she spoke with a joyous tone.


    Even though Lunaire was truly delighted when she headed to magic city Manarak after she heard that Kanata went there, Noble Mimic found it was really strange that his master suddenly fell into a depressed state.


    ¡¸Woe is me. Is there no method to stop this pain in my heart? Noble, maybe I really shouldn¡¯t have left Cocytus.¡¹


    Lunaire grew more and more timid as time passed.


    She grabbed her chest as if there was an unbearable pain in it, kneeling on the floor in front of the altar like a pious believer as she spoke.


    ¡¸SO, WhAT HaPPeNEd TO YoU, MAsTER?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Lunaire kept silent for a while upon hearing Noble Mimic¡¯s question.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a girl¡­ by Kanata¡¯s side. She¡¯s a cute, blonde haired girl¡­ and, they seems to get along with each other.¡¹


    ¡¸AnD?¡¹


    ¡¸What do you¡­ mean?¡¹


    ¡¸I KneW THaT ThEre¡¯S A GirL WHo SeEms To BE GEt AlONg WiTH KaNAta, And TheN WhaT?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Lunaire fell silent again.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯M JusT WoNDerIng WhaT YoU ArE THinKIng AboUt. IF It TurnS Out tO Be SomeThiNG TrIViAl¡­ ArE YoU BaCkiNg DowN NoW Just BeCaUSe TheY SeeMs LikE They¡¯Re GEttInG Along WitH EacH OthER¡­¡¹


    Noble Mimic was dumbfounded upon seeing Lunaire¡¯s naivety.


    Though Noble Mimic has been Lunaire¡¯s pal for a really long time, this was the first time he knew that his master had such disastrous interpersonal skills, mainly because there was rarely any human ever visiting ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    ¡¸You¡¯re mistaken! I-I just wanted to peep on him for a while, but¡­ I ended up being attacked¡­ by a homunculus-like child¡­ who seems to be rather sensitive toward Hades¡¯ impurity. And¡­ since Kanata was right there too I¡­ ended up retreating in hurry.¡¹


    ¡¸YOu weRe DEtECteD DeSpITe WeArINg ThaT CoaT?¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s body was wrapped in ¡¶Impurity Sealer¡¯s Robe¡·.


    Even with such a robe covering her whole body, she still had this fear that someone might be able to detect her.


    Noble Mimic twisted his body, asking another question upon hearing the fact that Lunaire was attacked in the middle of the city.


    ¡¸ThAt¡¯S ImPOssIBle, It¡¯S NoT LIke YoU weRe GlAriNg At ThaT Girl As If you waNteD to Kill TheM, MasTer.¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s shoulder twitched upon hearing that remark.


    Noble Mimic heaved a long, deep sigh upon seeing that reaction.


    ¡¸¡­ MayBe We SHoUld Go BACk BeFoRe CauSIng MoRe IDentS.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I wasn¡¯t looking at them¡­ as If I wanted to kill them. I just¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ JuST?¡¹


    ¡¸I was just wondering what kind of rtionship they have with Kanata when peeping on them. I swear.¡¹


    Lunaire tried to make an excuse.


    Noble Mimic turned toward Lunaire, full of suspicion.


    ¡¸WeLL¡­ SinCe We AlReaDy Came AlL The WaY to ThiS Ce, HoW AbouT You TrY To TaLK to KaNAtA? YOu HAVe No IdeA AbOut WhAt HappEned JusT nOw wiTH ThOse GirLS, And TheIr RelAtiOnShip WiTh KaNAtA.¡¹


    Lunaire was looking down in embarrassment, shaking her head as if to refuse Noble Mimic¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t see Kanata with such a half-baked resolution. Maybe leaving here is the best choice. Even though I don¡¯t know how to face him again once he returns to ¡¶Cocytus¡· after such a dramatic separation¡­ my situation became more difficult due to this incident.¡¹


    ¡¸ThEN, WiLl YOU GiVe Up On FoLLoWiNG KaNaTa and go BacK to ¡¶Cocytus¡·?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If YoU Don¡¯T KnoW WhaT To Do, YoU ShoUld JusT TaLK To HIM.¡¹


    Lunaire suddenly raised her face in astonishment.


    Since she couldn¡¯t just give up, she was left with no other choice but to meet Kanata.


    That¡¯s the only way to move forward with the current situation. Otherwise, the situation would only worsen.


    ¡¸But¡­ if I try to talk to Kanata and he tells me that blonde girl is his lover¡­¡¹


    Lunaire stood up, hand touching the wall.


    And just like that, her five fingers dug into the wall.


    And so easily pried the stone wall as if it was a piece of tofu.


    ¡¸I¡­ might have no idea what to do anymore. Even though I made this robe as fast as possible to catching up with him, I might not be able to bear anymore if he suddenly said those words¡­¡¹


    The concentration of Hades¡¯ impuritying from Lunaire suddenly increased at once.


    Noble Mimic stretched his body vertically.


    ¡¸¡­ Anyhow, I guess I should see the situation for now. That child might have sharp senses, but¡­ it¡¯s not like the same goes for Kanata. That¡¯s why I should upgrade the ability of the robe, just to be safe. Only by doing that can I observe Kanata in secret within reasonable distance¡­¡¹


    Lunaire spoke while touching her head.


    ¡¸ThaT¡¯S¡­ jusT LikE A STaLker¡­¡¹


    Lunaire seemed to bepletely immersed in her own world to hear Noble Mimic¡¯s retort.


    She invoked ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡· again and chose the necessary materials to enhance ¡¶Impurity Sealer¡¯s Robe¡· from within.


    ¡¸It SEeMs, I¡¯M RiGht to SuGGest for Us To Go BAck¡­ Before AnyTHing Happens.¡¹

 Act 2: Chapter 18: Philias Registration Card

    Act 2: Chapter 18: Philia''s Registration Card


    After resting for the rest of the day in the inn, I visited Manarak¡¯s adventurer¡¯s guild along with Pomera and Philia.


    It turns out, it was possible to create ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· from lower-ranking ore with alchemy by using Philia¡¯s ¡¶Dream Sand¡· as the catalyst.


    The problem was¡­ we don¡¯t have enough money to conduct the alchemy experiment.


    Thus we came up with a n to get more money by finishingmissions for the adventurers.


    At the level Pomera, Philia, and I was, any kind ofmission should be a walk in the park for us.


    Thus, the moremissions wepleted, the more money we could get for the alchemy experiment.


    ¡­ But then, doing that might pull unwanted attention from the other transferees or those dangerous ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡·.


    I mean, we did run across that mysterious mage in a robe who treated Philia¡¯s magic like child y right after I came to this city.


    We should cut corners to avoid standing out in a bad way and bing targets for dangerous people.


    Manarak¡¯s adventurer¡¯s guild was more elegant and stylishpared to Aarburgh¡¯s adventurer guild. The stone flooring was polished beautifully to the point of showing our reflections when we walked on it.


    Even their personnel were at least pleasing to the eyes¨C not thug-like people.


    Naturally, since the name of this was the Magic City Manarak, you can find mages every now and then.


    ¡¸Since we¡¯re C-rank adventurers now, we should be able to pick amission that give us a lot of reward.¡¹


    I muttered as I confirmed the adventurer¡¯s card which I received back in Aarburgh.


    ¡¸Considering Kanata-san, I think we can finish C-rankmissions in no time¡­¡¹


    Pomera told me so.


    Unfortunately, that¡¯s for the adventurer¡¯s guild to decide.


    Moreover, there was nothing bad about ying safe by gathering money with safemissions.


    ¡¸Philia too! Can Philia be an adventurer, too?¡¹


    Philia asked me with gleaming eyes full of curiosity.


    It seems she wanted to be an adventurer¡­ screw that, she might be just curious what being an adventurer means.


    ¡¸You can. Well, since the registration fee is on me, let¡¯s create a registration card for you too, Philia.¡¹


    Philia raised her arms in delight when I told her so while patting her head.


    ¡¸YAAAY! THANKS, KANATA! PHILIA, HAPPY!¡¹


    ¡­ But, reality was harsh, the receptionist straight out rejected my request when I wanted to register Philia.


    ¡¸No, are you seriously trying to register a child who isn¡¯t even ten years old as an adventurer?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, could it be that¡­ there¡¯s some sort of age regtion?¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s not but still¡­ It¡¯s not a praiseworthy act to register such a young child. Someone who registers a child like youes out every once in a while and they pay those children to register in order to gain more identity card that they can use freely.¡¹


    The guild¡¯s staff told me of such a fact with a bored look on her face.


    ¡­ It seems you¡¯ll always meet those kinds of scumbags no matter where you go.


    Though it was a bit rough, it seems that the adventurer¡¯s guild kept a record of adventurer card registrations.


    I did hear of such a case in which the people who became a proxy for epting amission did get punished with their adventurer card being revoked back in Aarburg.


    Honestly speaking, C-rankmissions could only be epted by C-rank adventurers or above, but there was a loophole in this rule, in which C-rank adventurers could get an intermediation fee by epting a C-rankmission and giving it to D-rank adventurers.


    I¡¯ve also heard cases of buying another adventurer¡¯s achievement to raise their rank and many more.


    It was hard to deal with this kind of cheating with the current system.


    Thus, the guild¡¯s staff was entrusted with the job of reducing that kind of practice.


    Well after further consideration, it was more likemon sense rather than a rule, thus I¡¯ve got no choice but to give up on registering for Philia.


    ¡¸PHILIA IS MORE THAN A THOUSAND YEARS OLD! PHILIA, ISN¡¯T A CHILD MON!¡¹


    ¡¸Calm down Philia-chan! There there, okay?¡¹


    Pomera tried to soothe Philia.


    She was rather desperate since she knew that she couldn¡¯t stop Philia if thetter threw a tantrum.


    ¡¸Are you¡­ going to take that child to monster subjugation? You¡¯re not trying to make her into your meat shield right?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Philia-chan is STRONK!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah yeah, Saint Lyfia did beat a dragon at the tender age of ten but, even someone like me can see that she¡¯s aplete amateur.¡¹


    Philia lowered her gaze for a moment upon hearing the guild¡¯s staff remark, seemingly dejected, but raised a face beaming with a smile right in the next moment.


    I stretched my arms in front of Philia to stop her from doing whatever she was going to do the moment I saw the look on her face.


    ¡¸Philia-chan, no progenitor dragon please!¡¹


    ¡¸Gravibu-¡¹


    But then, Philia pointed her finger.


    ¡¸No ¡¶Graviburn¡· either!!¡¹


    Though it might be just the right attack when you consider its small AOE, the guild would still get destroyed as a result.


    Rather, even a small portion of Philia¡¯s power would definitely cause a huge uproar if it was known by the public.


    Color already drained from Pomera¡¯s face as she held onto Philia.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san¡­ isn¡¯t there any other way around?¡¹


    She asked with a timid voice, on the verge of crying.


    Any other way around¡­ is it?


    ¡¸¡­ Philia-chan is really strong in spite of her age, but I also have no intention to take her to the battle too often. She¡¯s a genius indeed but she¡¯s far too young. She has the ability to be an adventurer, there¡¯s actually no rule that forbid her from bing an adventurer either, and we¡¯re going to take a break after this¡­¡¹


    I took out a few additional coins aside from the one required for the registration fee and pushed it toward the guild¡¯s staff.


    The said staff person didn¡¯t say anything for a moment and then, their lips turned into a grin.


    ¡¸Huhm, I guess it really can¡¯t be helped since you¡¯re saying so. I¡¯ll trust you for now.¡¹


    The staff quickly took the coins while making small guts pose.


    ¡­ And here I was expecting them to get enraged, only to find out that these guys were willing to overlook this matter with a bribe.


    Will this guild really be okay if this matter spreads outside?


    In this way, we could finally register Philia as an adventurer and got a registration card for her.


    ¡¸YA~Y! Now, Philia is an adventurer too!¡¹


    Philia was making merry while raising her registration card.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. At least this guild was safe from destruction for now.


    ¡¸And then, we¡¯re also going to take amission, but¡­ do you have a suitablemission for C-rank adventurers?¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s¡­ well, rather it¡¯s a prioritymission for C-rank adventurers and above. There¡¯s arge-scale ck spider¡¯s ¡¶Monster Parade¡· in the forest near this city.¡¹


    ¡¸ck¡­ spider.¡¹


    Hearing that, I recalled a certain incident on the way to Manarak.


    Our group was raided by monsters on the way toward this city.


    It seems, there was a sudden rise in monster appearances in the surrounding of Manarak.

 Act 2: Chapter 19: Ragnos Subjugation Commission

    Act 2: Chapter 19: Ragno''s Subjugation Commission


    ¡¸Currently, the top priority for the Manarak branch adventurer¡¯s guild is the culling of the ck Spider ¡¶Monster Parade¡·. ck spiders are a race of monsters called Ragno and have one-big-eye that you should take back as the subjugation proof. You¡¯ll get 25k gold for each proof.¡¹


    The staff¡¯s exnation continued on.


    It turned out the ck spider that attacked our caravan from before was really the Ragno.


    But¡­ 25k gold per body huh.


    If only I knew that, I would have collected Ragnos¡¯ materials back then too.


    I mean, there were around fifty of them after all.


    That crowd alone would fetch us more than one million gold, and the guild side seems to ce importance in thismission too.


    ¡¸Individually, Ragno is a D-rank monster. That¡¯s why, any adventurers below D-rank must take extra caution when fighting them.¡¹


    Ragno¡¯s individual level was really low. I¡¯d already confirmed this beforehand using status check.


    They should be around Lv:24 ~ Lv:30.


    Though I had yet to understand the standard for adventurer¡¯s rankings, D-rank adventurers should be around that level.


    ¡¸In addition¡­ Since the current situation is really strange, we honestly have no idea what actually happened to them. Though most ¡¶Monster Parade¡· happened for unknown reasons, the scale of this current event is way beyond our understanding. Some even say that there must be a superior species of monster who¡¯s leading them. On the other hand, leaving them at their own devices like this might cause their numbers to explode and end up with them invading Manarak, that¡¯s why we¡¯ve no choice but to cull their numbers as much as we can for now.¡¹


    The heck, are you telling me that even the guild couldn¡¯t guarantee our safety if we took thatmission?


    Honestly, we wouldn¡¯t have any problems with those small fry but¡­ I mustn¡¯t let my guard down, better safe than sorry.


    After that, I received the statement paper of thismission from the staff.


    There was also a map of Magic City Manarak and its surroundings. They draw a spider mark on the location where they found Ragno.


    It seems the area where our caravan passed by before was the area where Ragno appeared frequently as it was marked with a red spider mark.


    There¡¯s even a warning stating that anyone below B-rank shouldn¡¯t go into that area.


    ¡¸What do you think? It¡¯s simple and has quite a lot of rewards. I think it¡¯s much better than receiving so manymissions from many different people¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera agrees. It looks like the mainmission, after all¡­¡¹


    Pomera spoke while looking at the othermissions.


    After she agreed, I turned around toward the guild¡¯s staff again.


    ¡¸Understood. Let us to take Ragno¡¯s subjugationmission.¡¹


    Guessing from the staff¡¯s exnation, it seems that most eligible adventurers had already taken thismission.


    Thus, we¡¯ve no choice but to take it too.


    Thismission was simple and gave a lot of rewards after all.


    Normally there was no C-rankmission which one could aim for one million gold in one single swoop. At the very least, this was the most suitable method to raise our money.


    ¡¸It seems the other adventurers were also taking this Ragno subjugationmission.¡¹


    After we received themission, Pomera¡¯s attention shifted to another ce as we left the receptionist¡¯s desk.


    I followed the direction of her line of sight.


    ¡¸Though Ragno is a rare monster, they¡¯re not that strong. We can make a killing just by hunting few of them.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, thankfully this city is rich. We just need to use AOE magic to exterminate them and get one month worth of money in one day.¡¹


    The adventurers who seemed to be receiving the samemission as us were in the middle of discussing the most efficient way to hunt Ragnos.


    Even the adventurers who didn¡¯t take themission paid close attention to the adventurers who took themission.


    Seeing that, I concluded that the guild sessfully promoted themission.


    Well, it might be thanks to its generous reward.


    Despite their cold statement, the adventurer guild¡¯s side might be quite desperate about the situation.


    As I was looking around inside the guild while thinking about such things¡­ I saw a rather familiar face in front of the receptionist desk.


    ¡¸The fact that a few A-rank adventurers are taking themission is really reassuring¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Few A-rankers, huh¡­ even the renowned Magic City Manarak only amounted to those few. Unrivalled since there¡¯s practically no one on par with me. It seems I have be a little bit too strong.¡¹


    A handsome blonde spoke while shaking his head, putting on a self-important act.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, I¡¯ve seen him before, and his name was Alfred.


    The same blue-haired girl with a bob cut was sticking close to him like before.


    ¡¸Few, A-rank adventurers¡­¡¹


    I was pondering about what I heard a moment ago.


    Surely, Alfred¡¯s level was 76.


    He might have no problem in fighting against Ragno, but¡­ when he, a Lv:76, says something like that¡­


    Though I¡¯ve realized that this world¡¯s level limit was the sky and the bottom of the barrel was basically almost on the same level, the difference was way too extreme.


    Upon realizing that, Lovis¡¯ stock in me was unknowingly raised again.


    ¡¸Please keep doing your best! Even though your remark is rather problematic in my ears as one of the guild¡¯s staff¡­ the truth is, I¡¯ve always been your big fan! I¡¯m really happy to be able to meet you once I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯lle to this city before!¡¹


    ¡¸Humph, my bad but, I¡¯m already tired of hearing such remarks¡­ Good grief, I don¡¯t even remember doing something that is worthy of attention though. It simply just there¡¯s too many cowardly adventurers around me.¡¹


    Alfred shrugged his shoulders in an exaggerated manner.


    Part of the adventurers in the guild were ring at him upon hearing his remarks.


    ¡­ I¡¯ve realized this fact after touring around this city in order to find the ingredients for ¡¶God¡¯s Blood; Ether¡·, but this incident reminds me again of the fact that the citizens of this city have really high pride.


    For better or worse, their pride was rather simr to patriotism towards this city, Manarak. That¡¯s why it can¡¯t be helped that they¡¯ll be angered upon hearing a stranger speak with such a tone, as if he was looking down on Manarak.


    ¡¸If you think that my remark is problematic as the guild¡¯s staff, you should just finish your job like a professional guild¡¯s staff. I mean, you¡¯re still in working hours right?¡¹


    The swordswoman beside Alfred told the guild¡¯s staff, ring at thetter while hugging Alfred¡¯s arm.


    Thus, that space turned into a ring contest.


    ¡¸Calm down, Sarah. The citizens who are under the threat of monsters are waiting for a hero to appear. And it was a duty imposed to a chosen human like me. I often feel that this burden is rather annoying but¡­¡¹


    Alfred caressed his hair with a distant, mncholic look on his face, as if recalling something that happened in the past.


    Every single action he took looked extremely theatrical to me.


    ¡¸Seeing that you prepared my reward, let me make another proposal, lovelydy. Here, I dare to say that I¡¯ll gather more Ragno eyes than any other adventurer.¡¹


    Alfred made such a deration with a loud and clear voice.


    ¡¸¡­ Coolio, maybe.¡¹


    ¡¸Are you seriously thinking like that, Kanata-san?¡¹


    Pomera asked with a super serious look on her face upon hearing my muttering.


    Though I realized that Alfred¡¯s speech and conduct was too unnatural, or forced, upon closer observation, I realized that he might¡¯ve a little bit of THAT syndrome.


    And even if his speech and conduct made him look like an arrogant person, it was backed by his real skill and level.


    ¡­ His level might be a tad too low for my standards, but well, the adventurer¡¯s guild might regard him as some sort of one man army.


    ¡¸¡­ K-Kanata-san, do you want to act like THAT?¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, I just ¡­ reminiscing.¡¹


    I dodged that particrly dangerous topic that almost touched my ck history.


    Pomera¡¯s face stiffened for a moment as if she just received a shock, but she closed her lips immediately as if making some sort of resolution.


    ¡¸¡­ P-Pomera will follow Kanata-san through water and fire!!¡¹


    ¡­ It turned out Pomera was still Pomera.

 Act 2: Chapter 20: 《Rosemonde of Extermination》

    Act 2: Chapter 20: ¡¶Rosemonde of Extermination¡·


    After epting themission and finishing the minimum preparations, such as food, to subjugate Ragnos, we quickly departed towards the forest outside of the city.


    I reread the document I got from the adventurer¡¯s guild which had details regarding themission.


    Amongst the information provided was the frequency which the Ragnos appeared at.


    Since I wanted to hunt arge number of Ragnos at once, I looked at the ces with a high frequency in appearances which was rmended for B-Rank adventurers and above.


    ¡¸But¡­ this is strange. Pomera has never heard about this kind of ¡¶Monster Parade¡· with only one kind of monster appearing at this kind of scale.¡¹


    Pomera spoke as she wondered about the situation.


    ¡¸As if it¡¯s some sort of omen huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe. The adventurer¡¯s guild itself seems to be investigating this matter too.¡¹


    On the document that exined themission details, the guild had also added additional rewards for anyone who could provide vital information regarding the incident.


    It seems that the adventurer¡¯s guild wasn¡¯t letting their guard down.


    Though my initial impression about this incident is just an increase in numbers of D-rank monsters, the exnation of thismission alerted me that there might be more to this than meets the eyes in this incident.


    ¡¸¡­ Kanata-san, we¡¯re about to arrive. I can already feel the presence of monsters around us.¡¹


    Pomera warned me.


    I closed my eyes and sharpened my five senses after I heard her warning.


    Sure enough, I felt the same presence as the ones who attacked our caravan before.


    It seems that those Ragnos were hiding under the ground.


    In addition, I felt another presence, different from the Ragnos approaching in our direction. And that other presence turned out to be a human wearing ck overcoat, standing atop of a nearby tree.


    I saw metal protectors beneath that person¡¯s overcoat.


    Their face was hidden beneath a simple, goat-like mask made of metals and on their back was a cross-shaped metal pole.


    That metal road was almost as thick as my clenched fist. A cane as big as that was a rarity.


    Braided, orange colored hair was draped down from the side of their mask.


    ¡¸A¡­ woman?¡¹


    Pomera spoke timidly while pointing her cane at the person on top of the tree.


    The person with the goat mask jumped down from the top of the tree andnded on the ground.


    Cloud of dust fluttered in the air upon hernding due to her sheer weight.


    ¡¸You guys are too lenient with your surroundings. Go back now, this is a dangerous area.¡¹


    The masked person spoke with a muffled voice.


    ¡¸This is my hunting zone. Leave at once. I have no intentions of kicking you out forcefully if you don¡¯t want to leave, but you guys look far too weak for this kind of dangerous ce. Heed my warning and turn around obediently if you still want to live.¡¹


    The masked person kept barraging us one-sidedly with her warning.


    ¡¸You, who¡­¡¹


    A solo adventurer belonged to the minority.


    Moreover, this is the first time I¡¯d see a well-protected adventurer like them.


    Guessing from their weapon, they looks like a mage to me, but the metal protector that covered their body was too unusual for a lightweight mage.


    Even swordsmen, who preferred closebat, aren¡¯t as well protected as them.


    ¡¸I¡¯m an A-rank adventurer, Rosemonde. Since you don¡¯t know about me, does that mean you guys aren¡¯t citizens of Manarak? I don¡¯t know who you are, but get out of my sight immediately.¡¹


    A-rank adventurer¡­ meaning that they were in the same rank as that Alfred.


    When I thought so, her imposing appearance suddenly looked a little bit cuter in my eyes.


    ¡¸Thank you very much for your consideration. But don¡¯t worry, the danger¡­ is the very reason we¡¯re visiting this ce¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It seems you¡¯re too stupid to understand my words. I don¡¯t care about your circumstances, but you¡¯re just a hindrance to me. That¡¯s why get out of here right now.Taking someone else¡¯s prey is a serious offense and it¡¯s hard to fight calmly when rats such as you guys loiter around in this ce.¡¹


    Rosemonde¡¯s metal-covered arms pointed toward us as their fingers made shoo¡¯ing motion.


    The joints of their metal protector made a clinking sound as they moved.


    ¡¸I hate rewardless fight like this but it seems I have to teach you a lesson.¡¹


    Rosemonde grabbed the huge metal cross-like rod on their back.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re not willing to back down then I, ¡¶Rosemonde of Extermination¡·, have no choice but to beat somemon sense into your stupid brain. Now then, pick your choice?¡¹


    I felt rather surprised upon hearing Rosemonde¡¯s remark.


    Well, I guess we¡¯ve no choice since they doesn¡¯t seem like someone who will back down that easily.


    Though their one-sided threat to force us to retreat was really annoying¡­ if we force ourselves topete with them, even if we won, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll only earn their grudge.


    If that happens, we¡¯re literally on the losing side since the other party has been active in the magic city of Manarak for a long time and a genuine A-rank adventurer on top of that.


    I guess we shouldn¡¯t fight them¡­


    Let¡¯s leave this ce and look for another dangerous area to hunt Ragnos.


    ¡¸Understood. We¡¯re going to leave this ¡ª¡¹


    Philia had already stepped forward before I finished my sentence with a confident look on her face. She was pointing her arm toward Rosemonde.


    ¡¸STOP! PHILIA-CHAN GET BACK!¡¹


    I¡¯m afraid that if she summoned Progenitor Dragon again, she would end up killing Rosemonde and changing the terrain of this area.


    ¡¸Philia wants to be useful for Kanata¡­ Philia, should be able to do something about that person over there¡­¡¹


    Philia spoke with a dejected look on her face.


    ¡¸What the hell is with that brat? Are you looking down on me?¡¹


    Rosemonde was walking closer to us as they spoke with irritated tone.


    ¡¸S-Sorry, we¡¯ll leave this ce immediately¡­¡¹


    I bowed to them.


    ¡¸That person¡­ seems like a sorcerer, right, Kanata-san?¡¹


    I tilted my head in confusion upon hearing Pomera¡¯s remark.


    ¡¸Sor¡­ cerer? What made you think so?¡¹


    Sorcerers¡­ I¡¯d heard about them before.


    They¡¯re mages who specialize in wide AOE-type spells.


    White magic aside, since I¡¯ve pretty much learned all kinds of magic, I should belong to sorcerer-type too.


    But, in Rosemonde¡¯s case, they doesn¡¯t look like sorcerer-type mage to me.


    Their alias, ¡¶Rosemonde of Annihtion¡· did make them look like a sorcerer, but it was still too soon to decide on theirbat style with just that alone.


    ¡¸Let see¡­ Pomera feels that no one but sorcerers would wear that kind of equipment. Though it doesn¡¯t make that person look like a sorcerer-type at nce¡­ those protectors and heavy metal cane seem to be ill-suited for closebat equipment. That mask¡¯s main function might be for protection against shockwaves instead of ws or des. I think those protectors¡¯ function is mainly to protect the caster from the effects of their own magic.¡¹


    ¡¸Though you lot look like small fries who can¡¯t even differentiate between mage and sorcerer¡­ that woman over there seems to be quite sharp.¡¹


    Rosemonde wasughing as if scorning me.


    ¡¸¡­ So the reason you wear such heavy equipment is to protect yourself from the aftermath of your own spell? I think such things happen simply because you can¡¯t control your own spell properly. In my opinion, you shouldn¡¯t fight using magic that you have yet to gainplete mastery and focus on lower rank magic which you¡¯ve already gotten used to¡­¡¹


    Though Lunaire had taught me various types of magic, she never told me about reckless tactics such as letting loose an uncontroble cannon while putting various kinds of protectors on my body.


    In the first ce, since I¡¯ve got a perfect grasp on all kinds of magic that I could use, I wasn¡¯t afraid of the after-effects of my own magic since I won¡¯t stay inside the AOE of magic that I released, and even if I did, I still have this robe to protect me.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san, front, look in front of you¡­¡¹


    Before I realized it, I gave my own opinion for Pomera¡¯s remark about Rosemonde and when I snapped out of it, I felt killing intent emanating from Rosemonde.


    E-Eh, did I just¡­ hit the bull¡¯s eyes?


    ¡¸¡­ Cough, let¡¯s forget about it. My apologies for my ignorance.¡¹


    I bowed to Rosemonde while apologizing to her but it was toote.


    ¡¸HOW DARE YOU MAKE A FOOL OF ME! NOW I¡¯M GONNA KICK YOUR AS*ES FOR REAL!¡¹


    Rosemonde took the metal cross on their back, and knocked the ground with it.

 Act 2: Chapter 21: 《Ground Detonation》

    Act 2: Chapter 21: ¡¶Ground Detonation¡·


    Rosemonde made a beeline towards us.


    So he* was attacking for real this time.


    (*Kanata doesn¡¯t realize that Rosemonde is a woman so the dialogue from his perspective will have male pronouns when referring to her!)


    ¡¸Leave this to Philia! Leave this to Philia!¡¹


    I hurriedly stopped the over-enthusiastic Philia.


    ¡¸N-Not now, please!¡¹


    A magic circle appeared when Rosemonde raised his giant cross.


    And then, he swung down his cross as if trying to erase the magic circle.


    ¡¸TAKE THIS GREENHORN! EARTH MAGIC, 3rd RANK; ¡¶EARTH NEEDLE¡·£¡¡¹


    An earth needle around fifty centimeters long materialized then fired towards me.


    I stepped forward and reached out my hand toward the earth needle.


    ¡¸FOOL! YOU THINK YOU CAN CATCH THAT WITH YOUR BARE HAND?!¡¹


    The earth needle broke apart before it hit me. Its fragments fluttered about in the air.


    ¡¸What¡­ the? Are you using an item?¡¹


    Rosemonde groaned in a low voice.


    That magic just now was repelled by Lunaire¡¯s robe.


    Low rank magic doesn¡¯t work on me.


    ¡¸Please excuse my rudeness just now. We have no intentions of quarreling with you, please lower your weapon.¡¹


    ¡¸How dare you ask me to let you go after making a fool of me and erasing my magic¡­ DON¡¯T LOOK DOWN ON AN A-RANK ADVENTURER!¡¹


    Hearing my request, Rosemonde became even more enraged instead of calming down.


    ¡¸I WON¡¯T HOLD BACK! NOW YOU¡¯LL SEE THE ORIGIN OF MY ALIAS, ¡¶ROSEMONDE OF EXTERMINATION¡·!¡¹


    Oh crap, it seems I stepped on andmine.


    Looking at this situation, it seems that Rosemonde wouldn¡¯t back down obediently.


    Should I y dead after letting his magic hit me?


    I mean, he was somewhat famous in Manarak after all, we¡¯re going to be in deep shit if he spreads unpleasant rumours about us¡­


    ¡¸Earth Magic, 4th Rank;¡¶Clod Mine¡·¡¹


    Rosemonde fired a lump of earth toward me.


    The moment those lumps of earth arrived in front of me, they immediately got repelled by my robe and fell to the ground.


    ¡¸It seems you¡¯ve prepared a countermeasure! But, that magic is going to explode, you know!¡¹


    The ¡¶Clod Mine¡· that fell on the ground beneath me exploded.


    Naturally, it doesn¡¯t work on me due to the power of this robe.


    ¡­ What should I do now? Should I give a light warning to avoid any future trouble?


    ¡¸¡­ Hou, unscathed huh! Fine! Let me show you the true power of a sorcerer! Earth Magic, 5th Rank; ¡¶Clod Bomb¡·£¡¡¹


    A zing red ball materialized in front of Rosemonde.


    The soil beneath his feet got peeled off, and then wrapped around the zing red ball. The result was a beautiful earth sphere.


    That magic¡­ was explosion-type magic huh.


    It was said that sorcerer types have an overwhelming advantage in long-rangebat.


    Since his aim is me, let¡¯s get away from Philia and Pomera for now.


    ¡¸¡­ You two, please step back for now.¡¹


    I stepped forward as I told them to do so.


    ¡¸Finally! Have you realized that you can¡¯t win against me!¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry but that¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡¹


    ¡¸This magic is going to blow you up! Now let¡¯s see what are you going to do against this!¡¹


    The earth sphere fired toward me when Rosemonde swung down his metal cross.


    I stretched my arm forward to stop the earth sphere.


    Red light leaked out from the crack on the surface of the earth sphere and then exploded.


    Though the grass and the ground around me got peeled off due to the shockwave of the explosion, only the ground where I stood waspletely unscathed.


    ¡¸H¡­ how can it be? Am I¡­ under the effect of an illusion?¡¹


    Rosemonde was rooted on the spot, his metal cross slipping from his hand as he saw what just happened.


    Lunaire¡¯s Robe could negate magic spells of 10th rank and below. Not even that Notes, a ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡·, could breach the defence of this robe.


    Since I pretty much realized how far an A-rank adventurer can go with their magic, I could say that ALL Rosemonde¡¯s magic was pretty much wouldn¡¯t work on me.


    I even said before that this was an unproductive fight.


    And since Rosemonde was a spellcaster, he pretty much couldn¡¯t even scratch me.


    I mean, he has a higher chance of hurting me if he tried to bash my head with his giant metal cross rather than his magic.


    ¡¸Anyhow, please calm down. Even I have no choice but to retaliate if you keep attacking me one-sidedly.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ku-KUKUKU.¡¹


    Rosemonde grabbed his giant metal cross again.


    A magic circle deployed from the tip of his cross, and then, a shining red sphere appeared from within.


    ¡¸I never expected that I¡¯d meet a mage who could corner me this far in a one-on-one fight. Fine, my apologies for underestimating you¡­ this Rosemonde acknowledges your strength. After this, I shall fight with my life on the line!¡¹


    ¡¸Cornering you!? The heck, I don¡¯t even do anything yet!?¡¹


    ¡¸BEHOLD! MY GREATEST SPELL! EARTH MAGIC, 7th-Rank; ¡¶GROUND BOMB¡·!¡¹


    The ground beneath his feet got peeled off and then covered the shining red sphere.


    In just a moment, the shining red sphere was transformed into a giant earth sphere with a diameter close to one metre.


    Rosemonde swung down his cross.


    The giant lump of earth was heading toward me as it slowly inclined to the ground and fell right in front of me.


    Its earthen surface copsed and the red light inside exploded, covering the area with intense light.


    I saw the ground inside that light distort due to the sheer heat. The trees nearby were burned ck within a moment and broke apart.


    When the explosion stopped¡­ I saw Rosemonde was breathing roughly in front me while propping himself up with his arms.


    One part of his armour and overcoat was blown off due to the explosion.


    Half of the goat mask that covered his face was also destroyed.


    Though I failed to see it before due to the overcoat and metal protector, after looking at Rosemonde¡¯s slender body and the half-face that didn¡¯t get covered by the goat mask, I realized that I mistook Rosemonde¡¯s gender.


    The red makeup that she applied around her eyes really stood out.


    She had a pair of impressive cat eyes, or rather, ferocious tigress¡¯ eyes.


    She was a beauty, but there was this beast-like aura around her.


    Come to think of it, though I didn¡¯t realize that fact due to her masculine voice and her mask, Pomera seems to have realized that Rosemonde was a woman at first nce.


    Looking at her, it seemed she was out of breath.


    Since she fired magic with such devastating damage at arge area from such a distance, it seems she also received the damage from ¡¶Ground Bomb¡·.


    ¡­ By the way, since the effect of 7th-rank magic was negated by my robe, I was unscathed like before.


    Though I know that they¡¯ll be alright, I still nced at Pomera and co just in case.


    Two giant white arms were growing from the ground to protect them.


    There was one huge eye on the back of the hand of one arm, and mouth on the other arm.


    The arms giant hands then untangled its fingers, and went back into the earth.


    Pomera and Philia¡¯s figure could be seen from inside the arms untangled hands.


    It seems those enigmatic white arms were created by Philia with ¡¶Dream Sand¡· to protect Pomera.


    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­ not done yet! Who said that magic is all I have!¡¹


    Rosemonde abandoned the metal cross in her hands and rushed toward me.


    ¡¸My glove¡¯s ws will tear you to pieces!¡¹


    Rosemonde stretched her metal covered arms.


    Ominous looking ws grew from her metal covered fingertips.


    ¡¸NO MATTER HOW POWERFUL YOUR MAGIC SKILL, YOU MUST BE SUCK IN CLOSE COMBAT! EVEN IF I¡¯M RUNNING OUT OF MANA, MY PHYSICAL POWER WILL TRIUMPH IN THE END! ONLY THOSE WHO MASTERED THOSE TWO ASPECTS CAN BE REGARDED AS TRUE COMBAT MAGES! YOU LET YOUR GUARD DOWN, GREENHORN!¡¹


    I caught Rosemonde¡¯s oversized gauntlets and threw them down to the ground.


    The impact of that fall raised a cloud of dust.


    ¡¸H-How¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde fell to the ground along with her gauntlets in the shape of ¡°´ó¡± letter and muttered so with a vexed voice.

 Act 2: Chapter 22: 《Anxious Face》

    Act 2: Chapter 22: ¡¶Anxious Face¡·


    ¡¸Impossible¡­ this is¡­ unbelievable. I, ¡¶Rosemonde of Extermination¡·, a genuine A-rank adventurer is¡­¡¹


    Rosmonde tried her best to prop herself up as she looked at me.


    ¡¸Why couldn¡¯t my ¡¶Ground Bomb¡· hurt you¡­ it¡¯s 7th rank magic¡­.¡¹


    Stop looking at me like that¡­ or rather, it¡¯s just 7th rank magic after all¡­


    Lunaire¡¯s handmade robe could protect me from magic of 10th rank and below.


    ¡­ Well, magic of 7th and 8th rank might be the limit for A-rank adventurers.


    I could more or less understand the general standard of this world.


    It seems the same goes for Notes who was feared as a ¡¶JinMaRyu¡·. Even someone of his level couldn¡¯t use 10th rank magic, ¡¶Death¡·, without prior preparation.


    Maybe, the lowest requirement for S-rank adventurers or ¡¶JinMaRyu¡· was whether they could use 10th rank magic in battle.


    ¡¸¡­ You¡¯ve almost run out of mana, right? Can we leave this ce now?¡¹


    ¡¸Run out of mana? Hah, don¡¯t look down on me!¡¹


    After Rosemonde managed to stand properly, her body suddenly swayed.


    Y-Yup, she is already out of fuel after all.


    ¡¸As one of the role models of mages in Manarak, how can I let you go after you¡¯ve made a fool of me! Since you won¡¯t die anyway, let me to show you my trump card!¡¹


    Rosemonde went back to pick the giant cross-like cane which she threw back when she rushed toward me and then turned toward me in a hurry.


    She was relieved, it seems she was d that I didn¡¯t attack her when she picked up her cross. Seriously, just get over this already, Rosemonde-san.


    ¡¸You¡¯re careless, youngster! Such carelessness will be paid with your life in battle!¡¹


    ¡­ Maybe I should just knock her out and be done with this useless conflict.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san! They¡¯re going toe soon! The explosion from before must have caught their attention!¡¹


    Pomera warned me.


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    I turned to look at Pomera.


    Just when I was pondering what she was talking about, I recalled the fact that Ragno was a subterranean creature.


    Those Ragno mighte at once due to Rosemonde¡¯s ¡¶Ground Bomb¡· from before.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t look away from your opponent during the duel! How dare you look down on me like that!¡¹


    The moment Rosemonde shouted, one-eyed ck spiders broke through the ground at once.


    It was our subjugation target, Ragno.


    There were around thirty of them.


    Let¡¯s assume that twice this number willeter.


    The number surpassed my expectations.


    ¡¸I-Impossible, I did hear that they appeared all over the ce, but how can they have multiplied so fast!?¡¹


    Rosemonde readied her cross.


    ¡¸And just when I¡¯m almost running out of mana, they suddenly appeared in su¡ª!¡¹


    ¡­ Yup, she really ran out of mana after all.


    Did that mean she ended up using almost all of her mana for a useless quarrel with us when she was supposed to use that to subjugate the Ragnos?


    I ran towards the Ragnos closest to me and pulverized them with a kick and a swift back-hand blow.


    This was rather time-consuming, but it was far better than identally erasing the subjugation proof of Ragnos if I failed to adjust my power when I used magic or ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    ¡¸I guess I have no choice but to work together with you since there¡¯s so many of them. Earth Magic, 5th Rank; ¡¶Clod Bomb¡·!¡¹


    Rosemonde used the remaining of her mana to bring down five Ragnos in one go.


    But, right after she fired ¡¶Clod Bomb¡·, something came up from beneath the Ragnos¡¯ feet, coiling up their feet.


    Though the Ragnos were trying to brush away that something, it ended up coiling around their body instead.


    ¡¸Dammit, I missed!¡¹


    I killed the Ragno who was about to jump at Rosemonde.


    Even though she attacked me a while ago, it was solely due to misunderstanding and that wasn¡¯t enough reason to abandon her in this kind of ce.


    But then, what should I do to help her? She looks like a prideful person who won¡¯t receive any help, like a certain prince of a vegetable¡­ and at that moment, a giant pure-white-arm sprung from the earth.


    There was a huge mouth at the back of that hand.


    It seems this hand was created by Philia with her ¡¶Dream Sand¡·.


    The same hands that she conjured to protect Pomera from the explosion a while ago.


    I got this feeling that this hand design was created to cause anxiety but, I guess it was safe if Philia was the one who conjured it.


    ¡¸CHEIII!¡¹


    Philia shouted as she pushed her arms forward.


    The bizarre white arm then moved closer toward Rosemonde as if responding to Philia¡¯s movement.


    Rosemonde¡¯s body got blown away and struck against the nearby tree.


    ¡¸Why me!¡¹


    Rosemonde screamed when she didn¡¯t even give us a chance to exin before.


    Though I just saved her from the Ragno¡¯s attack just a while ago, the person herself had already fallen on the ground, twitching non-stop due to the impact of the crash from my ownrade¡¯s attack.


    ¡¸Philia-chan!?¡¹


    I turned around toward Philia.


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s okay! Philia, just¡­ poked really lightly! Kanata must believe in Philia!¡¹


    Philia exined in a hurry while swinging her arms in panic.


    Because of that, the white arm from before ended up following her arms movement, and rampaging on the ground, jumping toward the Ragnos around us and squashing them till they became minced meat.


    The light poke of Lv:2000 was unreliable.


    ¡¸Calm down Philia-chan, stop moving for now!¡¹


    When I shouted toward Philia, the fallen Rosemonde had already gotten back on her feet and staggered.


    Thank god, Philia didn¡¯t identally kill an A-rank adventurer with light poke.


    Rosemonde picked up the huge metal cross that fell from her hand and pointed its tip toward the rampaging white arm, trembling non-stop as she did so.


    But, upon seeing therge cavities created from the white arm¡¯s rampage, she quickly retreated behind and escaped from this ce.


    ¡¸M-M-MONSTEEEEER!¡¹


    ¡­ Haah, now we ended up scaring her¡­


    W-well, it doesn¡¯t matter, maybe we should leave this ce too.


    Even if she agreed to help us hunt them, in the first ce, we didn¡¯t need her help to hunt the likes of ragno.


    ¡¸¡­ Philia-chan, someone had already seen THAT, are you really okay with this?¡¹


    I really didn¡¯t want to show off Philia and my out of standard level.


    If our level was revealed, that would increase the risk of being marked by dangerous people such as the top ss ¡¶JinMaRyu¡· or other transferees.


    Though I think it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if we exin the ttening of the ground as Philia¡¯s magical power running out of control, I really did think that it¡¯s better to not show ¡¶Dream Sand¡· in the public as much as possible.


    Well, just creating that bizzare white arm won¡¯t be enough to guess its origin, but still¡­


    ¡¸D-did Philia make a mistake again? Should I seal her mouth?¡¹


    When Philia raised her arms, a huge white sphere appeared above her head.


    That huge sphere had ears, nose, eyes, and mouth arranged at random.


    I had no idea about what it was, but I felt something ominous from it.


    Then I saw Philia was about to swing her arms down toward where Rosemonde escaped a while ago.


    Before I realized it, Pomera had already appeared behind Philia, stopping thetter from doing whatever she was trying to do.


    ¡¸W-WAIT, PHILIA-CHAN! YOU REALLY SHOULDN¡¯T DO THAT! THAT PERSON IS GOING TO DIE FOR SURE IF YOU USE THIS ON HER!¡¹


    Pheew¡­


    I was one step toote to stop Philia since I had no idea what she was trying to do but, it seems Rosemonde just barely avoided a tragic death.


    ¡¸Then a little threat should be okay, right!?¡¹


    ¡¸HELP ME KANATA-SAN! THIS GIRL IS REALLY STRONG!!¡¹


    Pomera was screaming, asking for my help with a bright red face.


    All the muscles in Pomera¡¯s arms were doing their best to stop Philia, and yet, Philia¡¯s arms didn¡¯t even budge at all.

 Act 2: Chapter 23: Spider Hunting

    Act 2: Chapter 23: Spider Hunting


    I deployed a magic circle, pointing with my forefinger before making a shing motion with my arm.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 10th Rank; ¡¶Dimension sh(Room sh)¡·¡¹


    The next moment, the bodies of the surrounding Ragnos were split in half. Their body fluids sprouted from the cross-section.


    Though this magic has an extremely limited range, namely just a single line in exchange for its high versatility, and limited power, it was more than enough to take care of these small fries.


    This versatility and power made the Ragno subjugation like a walk in the park.


    I ran in between the Ragnos¡¯ corpses and arrived in front of Pomera and Philia.


    ¡¸S-Splendid.¡¹


    Pomera said so while holding on to Philia.


    ¡¸Since it¡¯s a low-rank magic, its power is just right for this job.¡¹


    ¡¸Low¡­ rank?¡¹


    Pomera was tilting her neck in confusion.


    ¡¸Can you make that disappear, Philia-chan? It makes me feel anxious¡­¡¹


    I pointed at the mysterious whiteughing sphere in the air.


    ¡¸Are you sure? Won¡¯t Kanata get into trouble if that person called Rosemonde spread rumours about us to another person?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Well, I guess there¡¯s no problem if it¡¯s her.¡¹


    I told Philia so, looking at the forest where Rosemonde escaped to.


    Philia seemed to feel relieved upon hearing my remark, and thus, she erased the mysterious sphere in the air.


    Pomera, who was desperately holding on to Philia for a while now, finally released thetter with an extremely relieved look on her face, as if a heavy burden had just lifted from her shoulders.


    ¡¸¡­ But well, I¡¯m curious, just what kind of sphere is that?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s ¡¶Eerie Face(Creepy Ball)¡·£¡¡¹


    Philia replied with a proud look on her face.


    I see¡­ ¡¶Creepy Ball¡·, huh. What a befitting name.


    Maybe it was named like that exactly because of its creepy appearance.


    ¡¸What were you going to do with that object?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­ gonna turn it into st! Mixing them together¡­ Uhm, somehow it¡¯ll look like a mess, and then¡­¡¹


    Philia exined while pping her arms, making gestures that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    All I knew was the fact that the person herself might not even realize that she just created something ridiculously creepy.


    ¡¸I guess I just have to show it to Kanata and Pomera right away!¡¹


    Yeah, I want to¡­ wait, stop, I don¡¯t want to see that creepy ball again.


    After that, Pomera, Philia and I started our Ragno subjugation for real.


    I ran toward the crowd of Ragnos, sending the closest ones flying with punches or kicks, and killed the rest all at once with ¡¶Room sh¡·.


    In this way, I massacred a lot of Ragnos bybining spatial des with footwork.


    I never expected that ¡¶Room sh¡· ¡®s versatility would be this useful. Though it was pretty much useless against the devils in¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·, this magic turned out to be extremely useful in fights outside of that creepy ce.


    Rather than ¡ºCutting¡», The ultra-thin de created from that magic was actually ¡ºDisconnecting¡» spatial coordinates in its wake. For that reason, it was really easy to collect the subjugation proof since the target didn¡¯t explode or turn into minced meat.


    Pomera was also pointing her cane toward another group of Ragnos.


    ¡¸Spirit Magic, 5th Rank; ¡¶re Fly¡·!¡¹


    A bright red fire ball appeared from the tip of her cane and fell right in the middle of the crowd of Ragnos. The fireball then exploded, swallowing the Ragnos around it and turning them into charcoal.


    Well, I guess the eyeball would be safe if it was just that level of explosion.


    Since ¡¶re Fly¡· was an AOE explosion type magic, it was suitable for thismission.


    I looked at Philia when she raised her hands and a pair of giant, pure white arms appeared from the ground.


    ¡¸One, two, pa~n!¡¹


    When Philia pped her hands, the arms movement was synchronized with her movement.


    The two arms then dug a trench in the ground beneath them, and then pressed their palms together.


    I could see from the gap of those palms that more than ten Ragnos were trapped inside and then forcefullypressed till their body fluid sprouted out from their bodies like when you crushed tomato with your bare hand.


    The eyeball of those Ragnos squashed out of its eye socket and rolled on the ground around that tragic scene.


    Are the other eyes¡­ safe?


    Since there was no other way to substitute Ragnos¡¯ single eye as proof of subjugation, I guess it was no big deal even if some of them¡­ were nothing more than half squashed meatballs.


    Philia¡¯s giant white arms squeezed almost sixty Ragnos into a single meatball.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 4th Rank; ¡¶Short Gate¡·¡¹


    I teleported behind the Ragnos who tried to escape and swung my arm to the side.


    The de of ¡¶Room sh¡· sliced through the body of the Ragnos.


    ¡¸As expected of Kanata-san! The way you use your speciality, time-space magic, is as amazing as before!¡¹


    Pomera approached me as she sung such praise.


    ¡¸My speciality is actually fire-type magic. Time-space magic is my master, Lunaire¡¯s speciality. Or rather, she might only prefer to use time-space magic since it¡¯s really convenient¡­¡¹


    Rather, I didn¡¯t even know what her speciality was. I just thought that time-space magic was her speciality since she often uses it and I never saw her being cornered before.


    The chance that she prefers time-space magic over her own speciality might simply be because the former was really convenient and useful magic, be it offensive, defensive, or support.


    Her true speciality might be something along the lines of necromancy.


    I mean, she said herself that necromancy was her speciality¨C though hidden from the others¨C when she was still alive. There was a chance that her necromancy had already be stronger than before since she was also contaminated by Hades¡¯ impurity.


    In addition, the main reason why I mainly used time-space magic was that I¡¯m still an amateur in suppressing the overwhelming damage of fire magic.


    If I fired my strongest fire magic without suppressing its destructive power, I might end up destroying an entire city and forest.


    In addition, I doubt that I could extinguish my own, most powerful fire magic¡¯s me.


    Well, one could say that one of the reasons why I love to use time-space magic was simply because I often saw Lunaire use it with ease, thus, it was ingrained in my brain.


    ¡¸¡­ Eh? I-Is that so? Does that mean you never used your strongest magic until now?¡¹


    Though Pomera looked dumbfounded for a moment, she returned to her normal expression with a shake of her head and continued.


    ¡¸No¡­ I guess there¡¯s no end to it if I keep being surprised by Kanata-san¡­¡¹


    She then looked at the horizon as if she just attained an enlightenment.


    Seriously¡­ just what kind of a monster I am in Pomera¡¯s imagination.


    ¡¸If this is enough to surprise you, I guess you¡¯ll be extremely surprised once you meet Lunaire. I mean, I really can¡¯t see the bottom of her ability.¡¹


    ¡¸Kanata-san, you really like Lunaire-sana huh¡­¡¹


    A chill ran down my spine when Pomera said those words.


    Due to a certain flow of events, I ended up telling Pomera that Lunaire was an old woman. Though she saw it as me being grateful to Lunaire, if she observed my reaction, she might suspect that Lunaire was actually a lich, an undead.


    Though I tried to be careful, it seems she caught on to something since I always speak fondly of Lunaire.


    ¡¸Y-Yeah, as in deep affection. I mean, Lunaire-san is a grandma after all!¡¹


    ¡¸W-Why did I feel that you¡¯re just trying to make an excuse? You¡¯ve already told me about that before you know?¡¹


    Pomera spoke with a slightly bewildered voice.


    I kowtowed to Lunaire in my heart.


    I ended up lying about her again.


    I had no idea how many years it¡¯ll take for me to see her again, but I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see her in the face due to this lie.

 Act 2: Chapter 24: Ragnos Corpse

    Act 2: Chapter 24: Ragno''s Corpse


    ¡¸At any rate, we did it, Kanata-san! This will get us a lot of money!¡¹


    Pomera spoke as she looked at the mountain of Ragno corpses.


    The reward for each Ragno we subjugated was 25k gold each.


    Since there were about sixty ragnos in there, we should be able to procure about 1.5 million gold.


    Anyhow, nothing wrong with having more money for our alchemy experiment.


    ¡¸Yup, with this we¡¯re a step closer to being able to create ¡¶God¡¯s Blood; Ether¡·. Once I increase my stock, it should be enough for the resumption of Pomera-san¡¯s leveling in the cursed mirror.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s expression stiffened when I replied so.


    ¡¸¡­ U-Uhm¡­ are we¡­ really going to do that again? Pomera thinks that she¡­ doesn¡¯t need to have¡­ such a high level¡­¡¹


    ¡­ I¡¯ve somehow realized the fact that Pomera didn¡¯t seem to like our leveling session in the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·. I actually wanted to tell her to get used to it but, it¡¯s not like I could ignore her feelings.


    ¡¸Pomera-san¡­ you might be right, you don¡¯t have to go that far.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­ really?¡¹


    Transferees like me had no other choice than bing a clown, the source of entertainment for those gods or Nyarlhotep. I think that only transferees would get hit hard by atrocious adventurers, monsters, or another transferee in ordance with the whims of those gods.


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t feel at ease no matter how much I raised my level.


    I thought that I could be considered as one of the most powerful people in this world, but then, a mage who could easily toy around with Philia who we met in Manarak a while ago was clearly far more powerful than me.


    There was still the sky above the ceiling.


    But, Pomera¡¯s situation was different from mine. She should be able to live her life in peace at her current level as long as she doesn¡¯t get herself involved with me.


    ¡¸I feel bad about it, but¡­ I guess I can¡¯t force you toe with me. Well, I guess it¡¯s the time to part ways.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­ w-why is the topic suddenly turning out into that direction!?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s because I¡¯m afflicted with something like a curse and there¡¯s a high probability that you might end up getting involved in trouble if you¡¯re still with me. Someday, my curse might end up exposing you to a life-threatening danger. Well, though you have to forget about that ¡°might be¡±¡­ Pomera-san, you¡¯ll always be involved in life threatening danger if you keep moving with me at your current level. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t go with you.¡¹


    I had no idea whether that Nyarlhotep was still keeping an eye on me and I also had no idea what they¡¯re going to throw at me next, it might be even more dangerous than the previous one.


    The current me was only considered at the passing line by Lunaire. Thus, I wanted Pomera to be as close as possible to Lv:3000¡­ or at least having Lv:2000 like Philia.


    Honestly, I felt that Lv:200 was too low and dangerous for her to keep traveling with me.


    ¡¸After witnessing Kanata-san¡¯s strength, I thought that something must¡¯ve happened to you in the past, but¡­ To think that I was spot on.¡¹


    Pomera spoke as she swallowed her spit.


    She then shut her eyes for a while as if pondering about something and then her eyes opened wide as if she just decided on something.


    Then, Pomera¡¯s hands sped my hand as if she didn¡¯t want to let go of it.


    ¡¸Pomera¡­ san?¡¹


    I was simply dumbfounded at her actions.


    ¡¸Though Pomera thinks that her current self is unqualified¡­ Pomera also wants to get stronger so that she can stick along with Kanata-san! Please let me stand by your side!¡¹


    ¡¸Even if¡­ that means you have to undergo another leveling session in the cursed mirror?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Y-Yes, Pomera¡­ will do her best.¡¹


    Pomera replied with an almost inaudible voice.


    Thus, I grabbed her hands too.


    ¡¸Thank you! Since I¡¯m also still ignorant of themon sense in this country, honestly I¡¯m reluctant to part ways with Pomera whom I¡¯m getting along withtely!¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see, so Kanata-san doesn¡¯t actually want to leave Pomera behind¡­ ehehehe. P-Please leave it to Pomera¡­ Pomera will do her best.¡¹


    After making such a bold deration, Pomera¡¯s eyes blinked once, and then she pulled her hands, fixing her slightly hair as she was blushing from embarrassment.


    ¡¸Philia too! Philia wants special training in that mirror too!¡¹


    Philia cut into our conversation while raising her hands.


    S-Since Philia was way too innocent, I think that raising her level more than this would be really dangerous. In addition, since she could adjust her level, albeit temporarily, with¡¶Dream Sand¡·, not even I might be able to stop her if her level got way too high.


    But well, I¡¯ll at least raise her level till she could at least protect herself from danger. I mean, though I defeated ¡¶God of Fear; Zorophilia¡· before, when I turned around after I left the ce of our battle, Philia was already sticking so close to me.


    Her stamina was terrifyingly high.


    ¡¸¡­ Kanata, Philia can¡¯t go with you?¡¹


    Philia was looking at me like an abandoned puppy.


    ¡¸U~hn¡­.¡¹


    When I was worrying about how to answer Philia, Pomera grabbed Philia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡¸P-Please give up on that notion! I¡¯m serious! It¡¯s okay, make Pomera thest victim! It¡¯s definitely not a ce to y around! Please Philia-chan, just be a good child for this once!¡¹


    ¡­ I-I see, so you actually didn¡¯t want to experience another leveling session in ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· huh, Pomera?


    ¡¸Rather than that, Kanata-san, we should start gathering these eyes of Ragnos, right? ¡¹


    Pomera was looking at the mountain of Ragno corpses.


    ¡­ Yup, this will take quite a while.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s gather them into a single ce first¡­ it¡¯s going to be pain in the a** if we have to pick it up one by one from their scattered flesh after all.¡¹


    Now let¡¯s see what¡¯s the best magic to gather them at once? Water, earth, or wind?


    It¡¯s not like their corpses are going to affect the environment if we leave them alone since their corpses are scattered in a wide area, but still¡­


    ¡¸Leave it to Philia!¡¹


    Philia then stepped in front of me, raising her arms.


    Just when I was wondering what she was going to do, giant white arms that I¡¯m already familiar with came out from the ground. It moved forward while pressing the lower part of its palm on the ground and gathered the scattered corpses of Ragnos in front of us like a bulldozer.


    That was fast.


    ¡¸Lookie lookie, Philia is so amazing right? Ph did her best, right? Praise Philia, praise Philia!¡¹


    Philia was making merry as she finished the job.


    ¡¸Yeah, thanks, Philia-chan.¡¹


    T-This child¡­ truly could do anything.

 Act 2: Chapter 25: Omen

    Act 2: Chapter 25: Omen


    After Philia gathered the corpses of the Ragnos in one ce, I, along with Pomera, took out the Ragnos¡¯ eyes from their sockets as the proof of subjugation.


    We¡­ were surrounded by numerous around one metre long white arms growing from the ground which were made by Philia with her ¡¶Dream Sand¡·.


    Those arms quickly gouged the Ragnos¡¯ eye quickly and precisely.


    Though it should be a job for Pomera and I, we finally sumbed under Philia¡¯s enthusiasm.


    ¡¸Lookie-lookie, Philia is so amazing right!? Now praise me! Praise me!¡¹


    Philia was pping her arms up and down with a proud look on her face.


    ¡­ Honestly, it was so amazing, but I absolutely couldn¡¯t let her show this in public.


    Honestly, the part where the arms grew from our surroundings such as nts looked like it came straight out from a horror movie.


    Even Pomera¡¯s face was pale as she looked at those flocks of arms.


    ¡¸Nevertheless¡­ for the same number of Ragnos as the one which Philia annihted before toe out again is strange indeed. It feels like we¡¯re just destroying a small part of the crowd¡­¡¹


    Pomera was grumbling toward me while doing her job of taking out the eyes from the Ragno corpses.


    ¡¸Is this scale of monster parade truly strange?¡¹


    Pomera nodded at me.


    ¡¸Normally¡­ it never happens so close to the city like this. I mean, normally, as long as nothing drastic happens, two active A-rank adventurers are enough to keep the city safe.¡¹


    ¡¸When you¡¯re talking about about A-rank adventurers¡­¡¹


    Alfred and Rosemonde, huh.


    Even though Alfred was a traveling adventurer, I heard that Manarak has several A-rank adventurers. In addition, all of them are active adventurers. Plus, I heard that they had an S-rank adventurer too.


    ording to Pomera, an outbreak that couldn¡¯t be handled by A-rank adventurers like this one should never happen.


    That¡¯s why the criminals who wield power beyond humanprehension such as Notes were feared as ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡·.


    I mean, I imagine that if one city only has a handful of A-rank adventurers, then humanity would certainly be doomed if something like Zorophilia was suddenly found strolling right in front of their city¡¯s gate.


    ¡¸But, even Rosemonde-san was having a hard time fighting against the Ragnos¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde had used a lot of mana when she attacked me one-sidedly before. She was also wounded due to thest magic she used on me which ended up damaging her too due to her poor control. Thus, she was hardly in perfect condition to fight Ragnos in her current state. But, even with that, it doesn¡¯t seem that she could handle sixty Ragnos at the same time either.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­ this situation is clearly abnormal. I mean, a ¡¶Monster Parade¡· of this scale only happens once in a while and no more than one. And yet this scale of ¡¶Monster Parade¡· has actually happened in several ces around Manarak. No matter how you think about it, this situation is clearly abnormal.¡¹


    ¡¸The staff of the guild had reminded us about this abnormal situation too¡­¡¹


    That might be the main reason for their generous reward, they also realized this abnormal situation.


    Maybe this magic city Manarak was more dangerous than I expected.


    ¡¸Yes, Pomera remembers that too, but¡­ looking at the situation in the guild, Pomera thinks that they had long since been preparing countermeasures against the rapid increase of the Ragno poption. Since Manarak has many excellent adventurers, they can also thin out the Ragnos¡¯ numbers with exterminationmissions. And despite all of that effort, they have yet to find a solution¡­ meaning that the number of exterminated Ragno is far less than the number of their growing poption.¡¹


    Does that mean that no matter how enthusiastic the adventurer is to finish theirmission, the monsters are¡­ multiplying even faster?


    Was that even possible? If that¡¯s the truth, this world should¡¯ve already been conquered by Ragno.


    I got a bad feeling about this.


    ¡¸Maybe we should be more careful. We should be more careful about taking amission with good reward without thinking too deeply about it. I mean, this one doesn¡¯t seem to be a big deal for us but¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I think Kanata-san is thest person to have to to worry about that even if this incident caused the entire poption of Manarak to migrate to another city.¡¹


    ¡­ Even though I was just telling the truth, for some reason, Pomera just retorted lightly while staring in wonder at my face.


    Seeing that, I drank the water from my water pouch with a wry smile on my face.


    That moment, Pomera¡¯s body twitched, and she rose on her feet immediately.


    ¡¸K-KANATA-SAN! SOMETHING IS COMING IN OUR DIRECTION! IT¡¯S A PACK OF MONSTERS¡­ THERE¡¯S ALSO A HUMAN FOR SOME REASON! THAT PERSON MIGHT BE ESCAPING FROM THOSE MONSTERS!¡¹


    ¡¸Calm down Pomera-san. Don¡¯t panic, those monster might be just pack of Ragno.¡¹


    Well, even if it turned out to be a different monster, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    ¡¸THERE¡¯S SOMEONE ESCAPING FROM THOSE MONSTER KANATA-SAN! AND PHILIA HAS YET TO CANCEL THOSE!¡¹


    Pomera was pointing toward the many arms made by Philia.


    I ended up having a coughing fit upon hearing her flustered remark.


    I threw my water pouch to the ground as I turned around to look at Philia.


    ¡¸P-PHILIA-CHAN! ERASE THOSE ARMS AT ONCE! PLEASE! THIS IS AN EMERGENCY SITUATION! AT THIS RATE WE CAN¡¯T MAKE AN EXCUSE FOR YOUR ABILITY!¡¹


    Though Philia looked confused for a moment, she replied happily with ¡¸Oka~y!¡¹ , and canceled her ability.


    The Ragno corpses that were still lifted in the air fell with a thud as the arms turned into particles of light.


    I heaved a sigh as soon as those arms vanished.


    And then, I found out that the one who ran from the depths of the forest was none other than the person who escaped from us before, Rosemonde.


    The person in question was covered in wounds, but there was a crack on her gauntlet.


    It seems she fought monsters again after she escaped from us.


    ¡¸YOU GUUUUUUUUYS! HEEEEEEEEEEELP! YOU SHOULD BE ABLE TO DO SOMETHING ABOUT THEM!¡¹


    Upon a closer look I saw a pack of Ragnos behind Rosemonde who was asking for help with a pale, exhausted face.


    Behind her were three giant ragnos, around two metres long.


    W-was that a new Ragno species?


    ¡¸That woman¡­ look at how fast shee back for help while bringing along monsters behind her after running away from us ¡­¡¹


    Pomera spoke while looking at Rosemonde.


    I heard that intentionally dumping a pack of monsters to another adventurer was a heavy crime, but in this situation, I guess Rosemonde was simply desperate and had no way out.

 Act 2: Chapter 26: Giant Spider

    Act 2: Chapter 26: Giant Spider


    ¡¸Jumbo form of a Ragno¡­ is it?¡¹


    I spotted three especiallyrge Ragnos amongst the pack that was rushing towards Rosemonde.


    I hadn¡¯t heard about the Jumbo Rango species in the exnation provided by the guild staff earlier.


    ¡¸OI, YOU PEOPLE, DO SOMETHING ABOUT THESE JUMBO ONES! AT THIS RATE, I¡¯M GONNA GET EATEN BY THEM!¡¹


    Rosemonde shouted at me.


    Even though I didn¡¯t do anything to her even when she attacked me without even hearing my exnation earlier, this condescending attitude even when she was literally asking us to save her was a huge minus.


    Well, that might be a side effect of bing famous.


    ¡¸LISTEN, THOSE JUMBO SIZE ISN¡¯T JUST FOR SHOW! THEIR SKIN IS WAY TOO TOUGH. HALF-HEARTED ATTACKS DON¡¯T WORK ON THEM! IT¡¯S NOT A BIG DEAL WHEN THERE¡¯S ONLY ONE OF THEM, BUT FEW OF THEM APPEARING AT ONCE IS JUST TOO MUCH FOR ME! THE SILVER LINING IS THE FACT THAT THEY¡¯RE SLOW! THAT¡¯S WHY DO SOMETHING TO ATTRACT THEIR ATTENTION!¡¹


    Those Jumbo Ragnos were¡­ defense specialists, huh.


    ¡¸NGUH!?¡¹


    Rosemonde ran toward us, but she fell spectacrly after her feet got entangled in something.


    Upon a closer look, I saw another Ragno tangled in her feet from underground.


    Even though she was running desperately for her life, it seems she couldn¡¯t dodge a surprise attack from the Ragno who hid their figure underground.


    That moment, the Jumbo Ragno was about to squash Rosemonde beneath its bulky and heavy body.


    ¡¸W-WAIT! EVEN IF YOU EAT ME, I¡¯M NOT THAT DELICIOUS!¡¹


    ¡¸Sigh, as if they¡¯re going to hear such childish excuse.¡¹


    I kicked the ground and appeared in front of Rosemonde. It was right when the defense specialist was about to eat Rosemonde.


    Considering the worst situation in which my attack couldn¡¯t pierce through Jumbo Ragno¡¯s defense, which in turn would put Rosemonde¡¯s life in jeopardy¡­ I guess I should draw my sword.


    Thus, my hand moved on to the grip of the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    Which reminds me, this was the third time I was drawing this sword from its sheath since I left cocytus.


    One time during the battle against Zorophilia, and another time when I just left cocytus, not knowing left from right or themon sense of the outside world I¡­ ended up turning a goblin into dust with a single sh from this sword.


    ¡¸K-KANATA-SAN! S¡­ STOP! I-I DON¡¯T THINK YOU HAVE TO GO AS FAR AS DRAWING THAT SWO¨C!¡¹


    Toote, I¡¯d already brandished the sword.


    My attack split the ground, the shockwave killing the Ragnos around me while blowing them off in the air as blood spurted from their bodies.


    Yet, the shockwave from my sh didn¡¯t just end like that, the trees around me were also cut by the shockwave.


    The Jumbo Ragno who received the sh directly was bissected into the upper half and lower half, and then turned into ck sand as the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·¡¯s magical power eroded their body from inside.


    ¡¸Hah, they¡¯re not a big deal after all¡­¡¹


    I stored the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· back into its sheath.


    By my side, Rosemonde was looking at me with her jaw hanging open and a dumbfounded look on her face.


    ¡¸Impossible¡­ how can it be¡­ not even my strongest attack leave a scratch on its skin¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Uhm, are you okay?¡¹


    ¡¸THOSE GUYS WERE NOTHING IF I WERE FIGHTING THEM IN MY PEAK STATE! REMEMBER THAT!!¡¹


    Rosemonde was making a desperate excuse toward me.


    ¡¸I see¡­.¡¹


    Then, Philia walked to my side.


    A giant, pure white arm appeared from the ground in front of Philia the moment she hoisted her right arm forward.


    It was made from ¡¶Dream Sand¡· like before.


    I was reluctant to show this in front of Rosemonde, but well, I guess there¡¯s nothing wrong with showing her a glimpse¡­ of our power.


    The one, big round eye in the back of that hand was looking at Rosemonde and I, and then sent a wink at us.


    When I turned to look at the origin of this phenomenon, I saw Philia was smiling proudly.


    Though that wink might be intended to reduce the eeriness of its outer appearance¡­ A scary thing was still scary.


    I nced at Rosemonde again.


    She¡­ was looking at the eye in the back of the hand of the pure white giant arm with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    ¡¸EY!¡¹


    Philia made a squeezing motion with her hand while shouting in her adorable voice.


    The eye of the two Jumbo Ragno was squeezed out from their body which was crushed into minced meat by the giant white arm.


    Normal attacks couldn¡¯t pierce through their thick skin huh.


    Though Rosemonde was looking at that spectacle with a dumbfounded look on her face for a while after that, she suddenly hit her head with her own hand.


    ¡¸W-Wait a minute, what are you doing! Your injury is already bad enough!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ Calm down, I¡¯m Rosemonde! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m weak, that guy and the little girl over there is the abnormal one! Remember, I¡¯m an A-rank adventurer, ¡¶Rosemonde of Extermination¡·!¡¹


    Rosemonde muttered by herself, seemingly trying to regain her self-confidence.


    ¡­ Though her body was fine despite being filled with Ragno bite wounds here and there, I¡¯m afraid that there are a few screws loose in her head after her head knocked on something.


    That moment, I saw Pomera swinging her cane from a separate ce.


    ¡¸Spirit Magic, 8th-Rank; ¡¶Laps Fang¡·¡¹


    Beast-formed thunder materialised in front of Pomera.


    It made a beeline toward thest Jumbo Ragno, gouging the ground in its wake.


    Any normal Ragno who blocked its way got zapped and blown away as it turned into charcoal. The Jumbo Ragno was also turned into a giant lump of charcoal upon being zapped by that lump of lightning.


    ¡¸That¡¯s thest of those jumbo one, Kanata-san! Now let¡¯s take care of the little ones!¡¹


    Rosemonde was looking at Pomera¡¯s magic with an expressionless look on her face.


    ¡¸C-Calm down. That feat is a piece of cake for me. Moreover, that guy, that little girl and thess over there are the abnormal ones¡­ I¡¯m still, still¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde waspletely at a loss for words, unable to say any excuses anymore.


    She was sitting with her knees on the floor, and no, it wasn¡¯t seiza, her leg formed ¡°M¡± as she sat on the ground.


    ¡¸¡­ She lost her confidence huh.¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder where her self-confidence from before went to!?¡¹


    Though she seems to be able to retain, albeit barely, her self-confidence when Philia and I showed our power, it seems her mind got short circuited when the third person, Pomera, entered the fray too.


    ¡¸Though I felt unfathomable strength from that brat¡­ how can that stupid lookingss handle 8th rank magic with such ease¡­ And from spirit magic which boasts its firepower yet hard to control on top of that¡­ That, that will only make me, who chose to go solo to make the full use of my magic while equipped myself with those heavy and rigid protectors, like a fool¡­¡¹


    W-Why did she suddenly turn dere!?


    The scene of us ughtering those Jumbo Ragnos with such ease might have dealt a finishing blow to Rosmonde¡¯s crumbling self-confidence.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ are you just¡­ naturally making fun of Pomera right now?¡¹

 Act 2: Chapter 27: Return to Magic City

    Act 2: Chapter 27: Return to Magic City


    After we swept away the second wave of the Ragnos, Pomera used white magic to heal Rosemonde who was still in a dumbfounded state.


    Though she was alive, her body was bitten all over the ce by the Ragnos.


    Philia and I gouged out the eyes of the Ragnos which we defeated as subjugation proof while waiting for Pomera to finish her treatment on Rosemonde.


    Iid a mountain of Ragno eyes on the ground in front of me.


    My hands were drenched in Ragno blood.


    But, the young spirited Philia didn¡¯t seem to mind the blood on her hands.


    ¡¸Kanata! This eyeball is huge! Lookie lookie, it¡¯s at least ten times bigger than the normal one!¡¹


    Philia spoke as she showed the bloody eye of the giant Ragno.


    ¡­ Yeah, it¡¯s big indeed.


    ¡¸And that¡¯s all of it¡­ that¡¯s thest Ragno¡¯s eye.¡¹


    At first, we defeated around sixty Ragno before Rosemonde came back and pulled another forty Ragno with her, making a hundred of them.


    There were three giant ragnos in addition to that, but one of them turned into charcoal after burning so thoroughly by Pomera¡¯s thunder magic, and another one had the honor to be the rust by the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    Though I could extract the eyeball of the charred Ragno, it was turned into charcoal due to Pomera¡¯s magic.


    The only one which was beautifully preserved was the giant Ragno which was crushed to death by Philia.


    Though its whole body was turned into a meatball, its eyeball was safe.


    I stowed the harvested eyeballs into my magic pouch while counting its exact number.


    ¡¸Since there was around a hundred of Ragno, I estimate that we earned around two and half million gold at the lowest.¡¹


    Moreover, we might get even more from the subjugation of the giant Ragno.


    I could expect an additional 100k to our reward.


    I was ted.


    Thismission literally allowed us to get the cash needed for my experiment.


    We might be able to harvest even more eyes if we go even deeper, but¡­ I guess this was enough for today.


    Let¡¯s not overdo it. Nothing good woulde to me by being too outstanding after all.


    ¡¸Come to think of it¡­ Rosemonde killed a few ragnos too, right? Show us the ce of their corpses, we¡¯ll escort you to go to that ce.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s okay. I just want to go back and hit the bed right now¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­.¡¹


    Rosemonde seems to bepletely exhausted.


    ¡­ For some reason, she looks smaller than when we first met her. Must be just my imagination.


    Well, her heavy, detachable armors might y a big part in making her look big but that might not be all of it.


    Rosemonde herself doesn¡¯t seem to be willing to talk to us. She just followed along.


    Well, I still couldn¡¯t predict what would happen since she discovered Philia¡¯s ¡¶Dream Sand¡·. But, despite her slightly hot-blooded nature, I don¡¯t think that Rosemonde was a loose-mouthed person.


    I felt her genuine gratitude toward us after we saved her life, thus I knew that she wouldn¡¯t sell us out that easily.


    ¡¸¡­ But, those three giant Ragno¡­ maybe were heading towards the magic city. Shall I stay and fight, or flee. But considering my mary situation¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde muttered by herself.


    Just like that, we left the forest and returned to the magic city Manarak.


    We were heading straight toward adventurer¡¯s guild after we parted ways with Rosemonde upon arriving in Manarak.


    ¡¸With this, we¡¯ve raised enough funds to start ¡¶God¡¯s Blood; Ether¡·¡¯s experiment.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu¡­ Pomera¡¯s d that you¡¯re happy, Kanata-san.¡¹


    Pomera added while smiling delightfully.


    ¡¸Yeah, we can do another leveling session in ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· once we¡¯re done with the experiment after all.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, you¡¯re right.¡¹


    How strange, Pomera¡¯s smile stiffened upon hearing my remark.


    ¡¸Philia wants to try it too! Nee, nee, Kanata! Is that ether delicious?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not sweet but, well¡­ uhm, it¡¯s delicious for sure.¡¹


    ¡­ Anyhow, ording to my estimation, pure ¡¶God¡¯s Blood; Ether¡· without any substitution would be sold for dozens millions gold each.


    ¡¸I see¡­ understood! Then, Philia will also do her best to be stronger inside the mirror!¡¹


    ¡­ Maybe it was for the best if Philia didn¡¯t get stronger than she already has.


    I mean, if worsees to worst, I¡¯m afraid that not even I might be able to stop Philia¡¯s rampage.


    Since I don¡¯t know the limit of her ¡¶Dream Sand¡·, she might be able to instantly make her level far higher than me.


    ¡¸W-Well, I think it¡¯s okay for you to drink it even if you¡¯re not training to raise your level.¡¹


    ¡¸But, Philia, Philia wants to train inside the mirror along with Kanata and Pomera¡­¡¹


    ¡¸U~hm¡­ I see, let me to think about it.¡¹


    ¡¸YAAAY! I¡¯LL BE WAITING! KANATA!¡¹


    C-Crap, what should I do now?


    W-Well, it should be okay as long as I be even stronger too¡­ right?


    ¡¸¡­ We¡¯ve arrived. Let¡¯s quickly submit our subjugation proof and get the reward.¡¹


    The moment I touched the door of the adventurer¡¯s guild, I realized that the inside of the adventurer¡¯s guild was more boisterous than usual.


    For some reason, I felt that another troublesome matter wasing at us.


    Come to think of it, I felt it was strange that neither the guild, Pomera, or Rosemonde felt something was wrong with this abnormally exploded poption of Ragno.


    Upon opening the front door of the adventurer guild, I saw a crowd had formed in the center of the adventurer guild. And standing in the middle of that crowd was a pair of man and woman.


    A handsome man with long blonde hair and a female adventurer with short blue hair.


    ¡¸If I¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯re¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You must be a big fan of Alfred-san, Kanata-san.¡¹


    Pomera spoke with a bored voice.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not a fan of him¡­¡¹


    Yeah, they were the A-rank adventurers Alfred, and his attendant, Sarah.


    It seems they just came back like us.


    ¡¸Why in the hell is that wanderer trying to show off in this magic city Manarak¡­¡¹


    ¡¸A-rank adventurer my a**ss. Doesn¡¯t he know that this city¡¯s examination is stricter than the other cities? I mean, I¡¯d already have be an A-rank adventurer if I went to another city right now. Rosemonde is definitely much better than him.¡¹


    ¡¸How many Ragnos did he hunt? We¡¯ll know his true ability once we see it.¡¹


    Many adventurers around them were quite pessimistic about Alfred.


    Especially the male adventurers. They looked at Alfred with a mix of anger and envy on their face.


    It seems Alfred gained too much ire from the members of the same sex as him.


    Moreover, he is also doing something akin to challenging all the adventurers in this city right before his departure to subjugate Ragno.


    The surrounding adventurers said he was a fool when he said that he would hunt more Ragno than any adventurers in the city.


    Alfred, looking around at the surrounding adventurers, pressed the palm of his hand to his forehead as he heaved a sigh.


    ¡¸Good grief¡­ you guys sure love to make a fuss everytime I hunt monsters. You guys were adventurers too, right? how about you put more weight to your own achievements than other people¡¯s achievements?¡¹


    I felt that the air inside the adventurer¡¯s guild became even colder the moment he spoke those words.


    The noisy adventurer¡¯s guild was silenced at once.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san, don¡¯t you think that this ce suddenly filled with killing intent?¡¹


    ¡¸One¡¯s own achievement more than others, huh. Sure enough, you can say that he¡¯s right¡­¡¹


    I nodded twice, agreeing with Alfred¡¯s remark.


    I mean, an adventurer has failed for being one once they¡¯re overly worrying over other¡¯s achievement over his own.


    I mean, it doesn¡¯t matter if it was only passing by. It wasn¡¯t like we¡¯re profiting from it either, self-improvement was the actual key.


    I mean, overly worrying about it would only make us neglect our own achievements, which might prove to be fatal.


    ¡¸¡­ As I thought, the point you admired is really strange you know, Kanata-san?¡¹


    Pomera was ring at me with a despairing look on her face.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve told you right, you¡¯re mistaken¡­ wait, I might never actually told you what I really mean¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you try to fix it with your argument, shouldn¡¯t you first mind about time and ce, Kanata-san?¡¹

 Act 2: Chapter 28: Alfreds Subjugation Count

    Act 2: Chapter 28: Alfred''s Subjugation Count


    I was standing in the rear most part of the crowd, standing on my tiptoes to sneak a peek at Alfred¡¯s current situation.


    Though Alfred told them to worry more about their own achievements than others, in the end, worrying about such things was already in human nature.


    In addition, some people who were worrying about others ended up realizing that they also had to worry about themselves.


    People gathered around sessful people like Alfred. It seems such a phenomenon wasn¡¯t limited to Japanese alone.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Kanata-san. Thanks to that man pulling the attention of the other adventurers, the other receptionist desk is left vacant.¡¹


    Pomera tugged the hem of my robe as she pointed at the vacant receptionist desk.


    ¡¸O-Okay. No need to worry, I¡¯ming now, please wait a bit more.¡¹


    ¡¸Why are you acting like a follower of a new fad¡­¡¹


    Pomera spoke while heaving a sigh.


    ¡¸I understand¡­ make sure you leave as soon as you¡¯re done, Kanata-san.¡¹


    When I was looking around, I saw that Alfred was as unperturbed as ever by the change in his surroundings, and heaved a sigh.


    ¡¸Maybe I have to show you this.¡¹


    After that, he took a lot of Ragno eyes from inside his magic pouch.


    A loud cheer rose from inside the guild.


    ¡¸W-Woow¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It seems him being A-rank adventurer isn¡¯t just for show.¡¹


    ¡¸Tch, so he just wanted to show off the result of his hunt.¡¹


    The number of his subjugation proof was¡­ around forty I guess.


    Ah, I see now¡­ well¡­ so be it.


    ¡¸Only that much huh, you just got lucky finding a crowd of Ragnos. If you can do that, I can do that too. Moreover¡­ since you brought that much, it means that more Ragno were on the way to this city.¡¹


    ¡¸A-As expected of Alfred-sama! You¡¯ll exchange it with money at once, right!¡¹


    The guild¡¯s staff interrupted with a slightly excited voice.


    And then, I felt that Pomera was tugging on my arm again when I was in a daze, looking at such a scene.


    ¡¸Are you done, Kanata-san? C¡¯mon, let¡¯s exchange our subjugation proof too.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, you¡¯re right.¡¹


    When we left the crowd, I saw that Alfred was shaking his head to the side in an exaggerated way.


    I stopped my gait the moment I saw that, and focused my attention on him again.


    ¡¸You¡¯re making a mistake there, miss. I¡¯ve told you that this is only for the normal ragno.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­ there¡¯s still¡­ more?¡¹


    Alfred took a deep breath, and then flicked the tip of his nose as if he was in the mood for something.


    I could only watch in silence upon seeing such a gesture, waiting in anticipation to know what would happen next.


    ¡¸Why doesn¡¯t he cut the case and go straight to the point before he invites more misunderstanding with his act?¡¹


    Pomera was ring at Alfred with an irritated look on her face while she spoke.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Pomera? The way you see Alfred, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s your parent¡¯s enemy¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera¡­ just hates the way he puts on such a theatrical act and doesn¡¯t get to the point. Or rather, don¡¯t you realize that fact too, Kanata-san?¡¹


    Not really, I wouldn¡¯t hate him for doing that, it was his right after all, but¡­


    Basking in everyone¡¯s attention, Alfred then put his hand into his magic pouch, and rummaging the inside as if looking for something.


    ¡¸¡­ The truth is, I thought that this Ragno gue was caused by something. Upon searching the cause, I found it, and subjugated it. This guy might cause big problem to magic city Manarak if no one ever found them.¡¹


    The guild stirred even more than before the moment Alfred finished his sentence.


    Even I ended uppletely focused on Alfred¡¯s hand.


    ¡¸I did think that there must be a reason for this Ragno gue but¡­ it has been¡­ subjugated!!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Uhm, Kanata-san, he doesn¡¯t actually have to rummage his magic pouch for that long just to find the item he wants, right? I mean, you don¡¯t seem to do that when you take out something from your magic pouch. It¡¯s strange, right? He¡¯s definitely just boasting.¡¹


    Pomera forcefully pulled my arm while telling me such information, which sounds like an elementary school student reporting to the teacher about their ssmates¡¯ crime.


    ¡¸Please wait a minute, Pomera-san, he seems to be about to reveal a really important information!¡¹


    I focused my attention on Alfred as if to not miss any of his words while stopping Pomera from trying to pull me away.


    And then, amidst the gazes of the adventurers in the guild, Alfred finally took out a huge Ragno eye from his magic pouch.


    ¡¸Behold, the eye of a giant ragno. This one must be the culprit behind the Ragnos recent rampage around the magic city of Manarak. This guy is far more dangerous than your normal ragno. But still¡­ they were no match for me.¡¹


    Round of apuse and cheers exploded inside the guild.


    All of them were praising Alfred.


    Amongst them, I strained my eyes to have a clearer look at the huge Ragno eye in Alfred¡¯s hand.


    ¡¸¡­ We should have, two of that right?¡¹


    It was from the three giant ragnos that Rosmonde pulled in toward us, one of them turned into dust by my sword though.


    Well, I don¡¯t think those giant Ragnos were the main reason behind this stampede..


    I mean, with the one in Alfred¡¯s hand, there were at least four of those giant ragnos right now.


    We might find more of them if we keep searching for them.


    ¡¸See.¡¹


    Pomera spoke with a cold, blunt remark.


    ¡¸¡­ You¡¯re right, let¡¯s go.¡¹


    Pomera nodded after I agreed with her.


    Though I specially chose the furthermost receptionist¡¯s desk from Alfred and co, the receptionist herself didn¡¯t see us since she was looking at Alfred and the others.


    ¡¸Uhm, excuse me! We took ragno¡¯s subjugationmission! We want to turn in the subjugation¡¯s proof and receive the prize money.¡¹


    ¡¸Haa, can you at least wait for a bit more? I mean, he¡¯s talking about the cause of Ragno stampede right now¡­¡¹


    The receptionist finally spoke to me after heaving a sigh, not even trying to hide herint.


    ¡¸This is all.¡¹


    I turned the magic pouch upside-down, with a box ced beneath it.


    After I shook the magic pouch, around one hundred ragno eyes dropped down in the box beneath the pouch.


    Though the receptionist¡¯s face paled upon seeing therge number of ragnos¡¯ eyes, she snapped out immediately.


    I didn¡¯t want to stand out too much but, well, I guess this was within the safety level.


    I mean, even Alfred said that he could hunt as much ragno as he wanted before breakfast.


    That¡¯s why I guess I should just aim for an A-rank adventurer normally.


    ¡¸T-This many¡­! No way¡­!¡¹


    The receptionist looked really surprised when she saw thest two giant Ragno eyes.


    The look on her face then changed to that of stern one upon seeing the two giant Ragno¡¯s eyes.


    After she sent a quick nce toward Alfred, she then looked back and saw the subjugation proofs that formed a small hill.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ is this¡­ by chance?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Maybe, this is all of them.¡¹


    ¡­ I was nning toy down since a hundred Ragnos eyes was equivalent to two and half million gold but, well I guess there was no need to hide this fact since Alfred was quite conspicuous.


    Thus, I nned to postpone further investigation about the real reason for this ragno¡¯s stampede.


    ¡¸Oi look, that guy over there is amazing!¡¹


    ¡¸What the hell with that amount!¡¹


    The adventurers who were looking at Alfred a moment ago were now rushing to our ce.


    ¡¸Good grief, are you sure that you want to get away that fast? I¡¯ve told you right, no matter how much you¡¯re looking at the other¡¯s achievements, it won¡¯t be your achievement. Were you guys really just simpleton who easily¡­ got distracted by that?¡¹


    When I turned around, I realized that the crowd around Alfred had diminished¡­ and moved to surround us.


    In just ten seconds, all eyes were gathering at our ce.


    I bowed lightly as I looked at Alfred.


    Alfred¡¯s eyes snapped open, he ceased all his pretense from before and ring at me with a frown on his face.


    D-Did we end up gaining his attention too?


    Was he actually a hypocrite who swallowed their own words?

 Act 2: Chapter 29: Alfred’s Wrath

    Act 2: Chapter 29: Alfred¡¯s Wrath


    The receptionist¡¯s face paled when she saw the two giant Ragno eyes.


    ¡¸P-Please wait a minute. I have no authority to judge the value of this one! Moreover, seeing that you have more than one giant Ragno eye, under the assumption that they¡¯re spawning around this city¡­ something really bad might be about to happen.¡¹


    ¡¸As I thought, so it really is a dire situation right?¡¹


    I mean, I doubt this city has enough manpower to fight against the mass outbreak of ragno.


    Lunaire had also told me that there were countless big countries destroyed by monster cmities in human history.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the details, but¡­ guild master had said that this is an emergency situation since this city is bound to be destroyed if many of those superior species appeared at once.¡¹


    The receptionist then massaged her temple while whispering such dangerous remarks.


    In short, someone had already predicted the worst situation.


    ¡­ If that was the case, that worst situation might really happen unless they do something about this situation.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ My apologies. But can you please be quiet about this matter for now to prevent mass panic? I mean, even within the upper-echelons of this city, only a part of them know about this matter. Regarding the matter of the giant Ragnos, seeing that you¡¯re also providing information about them, please expect handsome reward from us.¡¹


    The receptionist ran in a hurry into the inner part of the guild building after she bowed to us.


    That moment, someone¡¯s voice called out to us from behind.


    ¡¸O-oi, Who are you people? You¡¯re not native adventurers of this city. I mean, there¡¯s no way strong adventurers like you guys aren¡¯t conspicuous until now. Are you foreign adventurers like that Alfred?¡¹


    An adventurer was asking such a question while looking at us.


    ¡¸Uhm, yes, we came from Aarburg¡­¡¹


    The moment I said so, a man pushed his way up to the front of the crowd.


    He was a bear-like man with scary eyes, his head was covered in a ck, tapered hat.


    If my memories serve me right, he should be the man who greeted Pomera in the caravan when we¡¯re on the way to this city.


    The man heaved a sigh and then fixed the position of his hat with his hand.


    ¡¸Have you heard about the news about one of ¡¶JinMaRyuu¡· called ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡· rampaging in Aarburg? This Saint Pomera is the one who kick the a*s of that guy who hid in the city lord¡¯s mansion and healed all the victims in Aarburg by herself.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s eyes opened wide, unable to hide her shock.


    A turmoil happened in the guild right at that moment.


    Everyone was muttering something along the lines of ¡°No way¡± or ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡±.


    ¡¸In addition, she can also summon a giant dragon¡¯s spirit. There¡¯s no doubt about it since I saw it with my own eyes. It¡¯s the first time I saw such a huge spirit in my life¡­ She¡¯s not just using attack magic or healing magic, she can also use umon summoning magic¡­¡¹


    Philia was looking at Pomera with sparkling eyes while pointing at herself.


    ¡¸Is that¡­ Philia¡¯s power?¡¹


    ¡¸In addition, I heard the rumor that she healed an old man who was blind for fifty years, allowing him to see the world with his own eyes again when she¡¯s running around healing ¡¶Evil God Apostle; Notes¡·¡¯s victim, ¡­¡¹


    I unintentionally looked at Pomera.


    Pomera shook her head in denial.


    It seems that rumor was really just a rumor this time.


    ¡¸I-Impossible!¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way she can do that!¡¹


    The guild once again exploded with jeers.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! All of those are just rumors! Please don¡¯t spread such rumors!!¡¹


    Even Pomera ended up speaking with the man, her face was beet red due to embarassment.


    ¡¸¡­ Make a way, you¡¯re blocking my way.¡¹


    Suddenly, I heard the voice of another person trying toe out of the crowd.


    When I turned toward where that voice came from, I saw that curious onlookers had already made their way for the owner of that voice.


    The one who passed that open path was none other than Alfred.


    He was ring at us with deep wrinkles on his forehead.


    I felt a bit nervous when he looked at me like that so I straightened my back.


    Though Alfred¡¯s level and the number of Ragno he subjugated was a huge disappointment for me. Alfred, who fought with his life from the front, was a genuine adventurer in my opinion.


    Alfred¡¯s strength was something he built from scratch after a long and arduous training.


    His appearance and conduct was something that was akin to my goal as a man.


    ¡¸Oi, you over there.¡¹


    ¡¸I-Is something the matter?¡¹


    Alfred raised his voice when I replied so.


    ¡¸NOT YOU! THE WOMAN OVER THERE! I DON¡¯T CARE ABOUT A FOLLOWER WHICH SMELLS LIKE A SMALL FRY LIKE YOU! OUT OF MY WAY!!¡¹


    ¡¸M-My apologies.¡¹


    Oh crap, I ended up apologizing due to his (small) pressure.


    It seems he wasn¡¯t calling out to me, he was calling out to Pomera.


    But, his rxed attitude from before was already gone.


    ¡¸What are you talking about! Apologies to Kanata-san!¡¹


    Pomera grasped her cane tightly with an indignant look on her face as she approached Alfred.


    ¡¸Why should I apologize to that small fry-like pushover!? The problem is you, you¡¯ve been spreading an absurd, fake story. As a fellow adventurer, I feel that your deed is unsightly.¡¹


    ¡¸WE¡¯RE NOT THE ONE WHO STARTED SAYING THAT! IF YOU¡¯VE A PROBLEM WITH THAT, WHY DON¡¯T YOU ASK THAT QUESTION TO THAT MAN!¡¹


    ¡¸Beating Notes my a*s! The same goes for those Ragno¡¯s eyes. You guys must¡¯ve bought it from somewhere right? How dare you to take that out and show it off beside me, shame on you!¡¹


    Alfred was shouting back at Pomera with a flushed red face.


    ¡¸SO IN THE END, YOU JUST CAN¡¯T STOMACH THE FACT THAT SOMEONE IS DOING BETTER THAN YOU, HUH! SORRY, BUT IT HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH US! IN THE FIRST PLACE, AREN¡¯T YOU THE ONE WHO GET ASHAMED SINCE WE HUNTED MORE RAGNO THAN YOU AFTER ALL OF YOUR BOASTING!? PLEASE STOP TRYING TO MESS WITH US, YOU¡¯RE JUST GOING TO EMBARRASS YOURSELF!! MOREOVER, KANATA-SAN ISN¡¯T POMERA¡¯S FOLLOWER! IT¡¯S POMERA WHO ASKED HIM TO ACCOMPANY KANATA-SAN IN HIS JOURNEY! NOW APOLOGIZE TO HIM!¡¹


    ¡¸C-Calm down Pomera-san. I¡­ I really don¡¯t care about being called a small fry.¡¹


    I pulled Pomera¡¯s arm, trying to stop her before it was toote.


    ¡¸HOW DARE YOU TO SAY THAT, YOU BRAGGARTS!¡¹


    Alfred¡¯s nose red due to anger as he bared his teeth toward us.


    And then, a short haired swordswoman appeared from behind Alfred.


    If my memories serve me right, she was supposed to be Alfred¡¯srade, Sarah.


    Just when I was wondering what she was going to do, she walked behind Alfred, and embraced him from behind.


    ¡¸P-Please stop, Alfred-sama! You¡¯re in the public! Sorry, please forgive him, he often throws such a fit!¡¹


    ¡¸Let go of Sarah! Are you going to embarrass me too!¡¹


    W-What the hell was wrong with this person¡­


    ¡¸No, you¡¯re the one who needs to stop! Please just back down! Please!¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up! Do you know what you are doing right now!? I said let go off me!¡¹


    Alfred swung his arms, pushed Sarah away from him.


    ¡¸KYAAA!¡¹


    Sarah, who got pushed away, fell on the floor.


    After ncing at her from his shoulder for a moment, his gaze returned to Pomera.


    ===


    TN: Pomera snapped outside aside from the time she drunk.

 Act 2: Chapter 30: Bet Your Honor

    Act 2: Chapter 30: Bet Your Honor


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if you insist that those are the results of your hunting. But, you should show proof.¡¹


    Alfred unsheathed his sword and swung it lightly.


    Tension ran through our surroundings the moment he did so.


    ¡¸I have no intention to let you off the hook after you insulted me. Now I¡¯m gonna reveal your true nature, self-proimed saint, Pomera. IT¡¯S A DUEL!!¡¹


    He turned out to be far more dangerous than I expected.


    Pomera was ring at Alfred, her lips formed ¡°¤Ø¡± and then turned around to look at me.


    ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s kick his ass, Kanata-san.¡¹


    Maybe all of Alfred¡¯s misced anger made her really irritated right now. I mean, I¡¯ve never actually seen Pomera this angry before.


    I nodded to her, and the reason was simply because there was nothing wrong with letting other people know that she was strong enough to beat Alfred.


    I¡¯ve reminded Pomera again and again that I wanted toy low for the sake of our own safety to prevent those people who were as strong as me from keeping tabs on me. But, I guess it wasn¡¯t a problem if the other party was someone of Alfred¡¯s caliber.


    Even when considering the fact that we need a quick cast for my experiment, pretending to be a B-rank adventurer would only hinder our n.


    As a result, we would only dy the ether experiment.


    I beckoned Pomera over to me.


    Pomera then came closer to me, enough to prevent anyone from eavesdropping on what I was about to tell her.


    ¡¸Since this already happening, make sure that you go easy on him¡­ but, won¡¯t it make thing easier if we just apologized to him?¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, I can hear you.¡¹


    When I turned toward the ce where the voice came from, I failed to realize that Alfred had alreadye really close to Pomera.


    He was ring at me with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡¸U, UWAAA!¡¹


    I unintentionally stepped back upon seeing his bloodshot eyes. Dammit, that was scary.


    It seems that he came along when I beckoned to Pomera, thus ended up hearing me telling Pomera to go easy on him.


    I would never have expected him toe obediently when I didn¡¯t even call him and hear our conversation.


    Alfred swung his sword.


    His sword de ran through the floor and the receptionist¡¯s counter.


    After leaving a beautiful cutting trace, I saw a wisp of smoke rise from the sword de.


    The onlookers made a stir upon seeing that scene.


    ¡¸Going easy? How dare you to look down on me.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I understand. Let Pomera be his opponent.¡¹


    Alfred revealed a nasty and cruel smile upon hearing Pomera¡¯s remark.


    ¡¸But, it¡¯s simply because Pomera has had enough of your delusional bullsh*t about us. Even this matter of Ragnos actually has nothing to do with you since we only did this because we need money. In addition, how about epting another condition?¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s the condition?¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera doesn¡¯t really care no matter what you say about Pomera. But, if Pomera wins, you have to apologize to Kanata-san for calling him my follower when you know nothing about him! Kanata-san is the first human who treated Pomera like a properrade after all.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re talking as if you¡¯ve already won the fight. But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll ept your condition. Now follow me.¡¹


    Alfred walked outside, leaving the guild.


    Pomera, whose lips were still formed into a ¡°¤Ø¡±, followed after him.


    ¡¸P-Pomera-san! I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re angry for me but, it¡¯s okay, we should just ignore him¡­¡¹


    When I tried to go after Pomera, Philia had already run past me toward her.


    ¡¸Philia too! Philia want to fight along with Pomera!¡¹


    She spoke with sparkling eyes, seemingly misunderstanding this event as some sort of game, or y.


    I hurriedly rushed toward Philia, stopping her before she turned Alfred into minced meat.


    ¡¸S-Stop Philia-chan! You¡¯re not very good at going easy after all!¡¹


    Things would get really messy if she unleashed her ¡¶Dream Sand¡· in this kind of ce.


    Rather, we would to be in real deep sh*it.


    Thus, I brought her along with me to the outside of the adventurer guild building.


    Pomera and Alfred were already facing each other with onlookers standing a little bit away around them.


    In fact, I also became one of those onlookers.


    Just how in the world did things turn soplicated like this.


    ¡¸This isn¡¯t afortable range for mage, right? It¡¯s okay, I allow you to take some more distance. I don¡¯t want to win against someone by taking the advantage of their weakness.¡¹


    The distance between the two of them was five metres apart.


    A swordsman like Alfred would only need a single step to close in on Pomera at such distance.


    ¡¸Thanks for your concern. But, Pomera refuses. Pomera will be troubled if you make an excuseter on by saying that Pomera won because Pomera fought at the best distance for a mage.¡¹


    ¡¸You stupid girl.¡¹


    Both parties obviously became more and more irritated as if they were ready to explode at any moment.


    But then, Pomera¡¯s level was more than twice that of Alfred¡¯s. That¡¯s why even if she was unarmed and could only use one arm and leg¡­ Pomera will never lose.


    ¡¸GO POMERA GO~!¡¹


    Philia was cheering on Pomera with an extremely bright smile on her face.


    Alfred¡¯srade, Sarah was entrusted with the job of being a referee.


    Seeing her face, I knew that she didn¡¯t want this to happen.


    It seems she was yearning for Alfred and called his current situation as a child who was throwing a fit. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t agree with this duel.


    ¡¸¡­ The match is decided when the other party has no intention to continue the duel. Well then, begin¡­¡¹


    Sarah raised her hand and dropped it down as a signal for the start of the battle.


    Alfred leapt forward right away, closing in the distance between him and Pomera.


    He unsheathed his sharp sword and shed Pomera¡¯srge cane.


    ¡¸Spirit Magic, 6th-Rank; ¡¶Fonsball(Fire Spirit Fox¡¯s Fireball)¡·¡¹


    Pomera stepped back, pointing her cane toward Alfred as she invoked her spirit magic.


    And then, a magic circle deployed on the tip of Pomera¡¯s cane and a fireball as big as a human head fired from the magic circle.


    ¡¶Foosball¡·was a magic that borrowed the power of the fire spirit who lived in the spirit world and gave birth to a fox spirit. The fireball will move on its own as if they had their own will, flying around to aid their summoner.


    Carelessly exposing her real power would only turn her into the target of the upper echelons of this world. That¡¯s why for my own safety too, I asked Pomera to go easy on Alfred.


    I mean, it would be too suspicious if she won with an extremely powerful magic, or pure sheer difference between their level.


    Maybe she wanted to keep Alfred in check with ¡¶Fonsball¡· and win by using another magic.


    Alfred, whose attack was about tond on Pomera, jumped to the side to dodge the ¡¶Fonsball¡·.


    But, the fireball was moving in between Alfred and Pomera, as if separating them.


    Pomera was also moving as if she was hiding behind the fireball.


    ¡¸What troublesome magic¡­! I see you¡¯re definitely not a small fry.¡¹

 Act 2: Chapter 31: Foul Play Plan

    Act 2: Chapter 31: Foul y n


    ¡¸¡¶Sylph Sword¡·¡¹


    Pomera pointed her big cane toward Alfred.


    Alfred easily defended against the wind de that came from the magic circle at the tip of Pomera¡¯s cane.


    Alfred was trying to close in to Pomera as it is, but Pomera¡¯s ¡¶Fonesball¡· kept going in between them, preventing Alfred from stepping closer to Pomera.


    Meanwhile, Pomera jumped to the side and pointed her cane toward Alfred again.


    ¡¸¡¶Sylph Sword¡·¡¹


    ¡¸GUH!¡¹


    Alfred tried to deflect the iing wind de.


    But since the distance between Pomera and him was closer than before, the impact of Pomera¡¯sst wind de blew him back.


    Alfred fell on his knees, seemingly out of breath.


    He was ring at Pomera.


    The ¡¶Fonsball¡· was swaying from right to left as if trying to block his line of sight.


    Alfred frowned, seemingly annoyed by the fonsball¡¯s movement.


    ¡¸¡­ I rushed over since I hear that there¡¯s a A-rank adventurer duel, but it¡¯s far more iner than my expectations.¡¹


    I could hear one of the spectators speak like that.


    Pomera might have been aiming for this to happen.


    This duel was by no means a shy one.


    They might have had no idea that Pomera could easily burn someone like Alfred to a cinders with her high rank magic.


    But, it seems she realized that she was bound to stand out too much if she defeated Alfred in that way.


    I mean, the atrocious people with the ¡¶Jinmaryuu¡· were the first on the list of people hiding somewhere amongst us. Standing out too much would only invite unnecessary trouble.


    Thus, she kept using in yet effective weak skills to steadily build her way up to victory. This might be her best choice.


    ¡¸What¡¯s that, he can¡¯t get closer at all. If I was in his position, I would be able to close in immediately.¡¹


    ¡¸Alfred is nothing more than a frog in the well after all. Getting all full on himself and even trying to get rid of another adventurer just because they killed more ragno than him¡­ shame on you.¡¹


    Upon hearing those remarks, Alfred red toward the spectators as he bared his teeth toward them.


    After that, he pointed her finger toward Pomera who was being protected by ¡¶Fonsball¡·.


    ¡¸WHAT A COWARD! THIS IS A DUEL!! FIGHT FAIR AND SQUARE!!¡¹


    No matter how you look at it, Pomera was clearly a mage, while her opponent, Alfred, was a swordsman. This kind of fight was only to be expected if those two opposite types fought against each other.


    Being unable to break free from Pomera¡¯s interference magic should be enough to tell Alfred just how big the gap between them is.


    ¡­ But then again, since Pomera used in and low ranking, yet effective, magic to corner Alfred, thetter suddenly tried to act like he was being wronged.


    Even when Alfred was trying to close in after useless provocations, his attempts were interrupted by Pomera¡¯s ¡¶Fonsball¡·, till finally, Pomera¡¯s ¡¶Sylph Sword¡· struck him.


    ¡¸Strange¡­ why, why I¡­ can¡¯t get any closer?¡¹


    Alfred wasining as he raised his sword again.


    Pomera adjusted her strength, only using necessary magic to conclude the fight.


    Even if it turned out that she was underestimating her opponent, she still left some leeway to turn the tables.


    Even if for example, Alfred managed to close in faster than ¡¶Fonsball¡·¡¯s reaction, level-wise, Pomera¡¯s level was more than twice of Alfred¡¯s level, so she should be able to deal with any unexpected attack.


    In short, Alfred couldn¡¯t get any closer to Pomera in any kind of situation.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, it seems Alfred himself has yet to realize why he couldn¡¯t get any closer to Pomera.


    The gathering spectators were jeering as they saw Alfred desperately trying to catch up with the escaping Pomera.


    ¡¸Oi, no matter how many monsters she hunted down, Alfred¡¯s opponent is literally physically weak mage, right?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s still hundred years too early for him to look down on this magic city.¡¹


    ¡­ M-Maybe we should end this farce as soon as possible.


    Alfred¡¯s face was already flushed red, including his ears. He was extremely embarrassed right now.


    ¡¸Her control of spirit magic is amazing. I¡¯ve nothing but praise for her who can use spirit magic as if it¡¯s her own limbs while maintaining 6th rank spirit magic¡­ Herbat sense is equally splendid, it shows just how muchbat experience she has under her belt. The wind de that she fired from practically point-nk range made it look like everything is under her control. Her realm in inter-personalbat has entered the realm far beyond my reach. I can¡¯t even imagine just what kind of hell she saw which forced her to reach such realm at such a young age.¡¹


    The man with a pointed hat who instigated Pomera nodded as he exined to the spectators.


    ¡¸What the hell are you talking about? That conceited man is just too slow.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong. That man¡¯s swordcraft is faithfully following the basics, but well, it seems he¡¯s weak against unexpected situations. Maybe he doesn¡¯t have any special talent in swords, but he never neglects his training. It¡¯s the proof of hisbat experience. Monster hunting aside, he might be even stronger than ¡¶Rosemonde of Extermination¡· in a duel. And yet, Saint Pomera easily cornered him in a range where she is supposed to be at disadvantage situation on top of that¡­¡¹


    It was such a long, drawn and detailed exnation about the current situation of the battle, and yet, no one lent an ear to that man.


    Poor guy¡­


    I mean, hearing his analysis, I knew that he might be the calmest person amongst these spectators.


    And then, I moved my line of sight from that man with a pointed hat.


    ¡¸¡¶Sylph Sword¡·¡¹


    ¡¸Urgh!¡¹


    Alfred, who received a direct hit, was blown back again and now rolling on the floor.


    Though he tried to regain his posture in a hurry, Pomera had already pointed her cane toward him.


    It was obvious for everyone that Pomera could fire her ¡¶Sylph Sword¡· at any moment to end the duel.


    It¡¯s a checkmate for Alfred.


    ¡¸Y-YOU¡­!¡¹


    Alfred gripped his sword even stronger than before, but his entire body suddenly jerked and loosened as he heaved a sigh.


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah, it seems I was at fault. You¡¯re strong.¡¹


    As if his condition from before was a lie, he suddenly said those words as if recognizing his defeat.


    Maybe he realized that if he continued to pursue this matter, he¡¯d only end up shaming himself.


    No, I might be wrong, from the very beginning, his goal might be to test Pomera¡¯s true ability. This duel might be nothing more than a means to measure that.


    Maybe even his yelling toward Pomera was nothing more than an act.


    Alfred stood elegantly as he dusted off the dust from his clothes.


    Pomera still pointed her cane toward Alfred but she finally let her cane down after she saw Alfred¡¯s actions.


    The moment she lowered her cane, her ¡¶Fonsball¡· vanished too.


    ¡¸Alfred-sama¡­¡¹


    Even Sarah who was acting as the referee was heaving a sigh upon seeing Alfred¡¯s change of attitude.


    ¡¸Let me apologize again. It¡¯s such good magic.¡¹


    Alfred returned his sword into its sheath as he spoke, and then walked toward Pomera while offering a handshake.


    Pheew.


    Though the spectators look disappointed, this was the best conclusion for me.


    It seems we managed to end this turmoil peacefully.


    I mean, what I wanted the most was to avoid triggering someone else¡¯s enmity, even if just by ident.


    ¡¸S-Sorry, maybe Pomera was also a bit too emotional a while ago¡­ But, rather than to Pomera, please apologize to Kanata-san.¡¹


    Seeing that Alfred had acted befitting of his age, even Pomera had no choice but to let go of her anger from before.


    When the distance between them shortened, Alfred was tilting his head.


    ¡¸Oh, is something the matter, Saint Pomera-dono?¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm, I¡¯m¡­ not used to handshakes¡­¡¹


    Suddenly, the tip of Alfred¡¯s lips formed a cruel smile.


    ¡¸What an idiot, to think that you let your guard down during the duel. The condition for victory is if one side got knocked out, or surrendered. When did I surrender to you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    Pomera was still confused, she clearly had no idea what Alfred was trying to do now.


    ¡¸D-DON¡¯T TELL ME¡­!¡¹


    I felt my facial expression cramp upon realizing Alfred¡¯s intentions.


    He praised Pomera¡¯sbat style, apologizing to her, sheathing back his sword to approach her for a handshake.


    He was telling the truth, he indeed never surrendered to Pomera.


    But, all of that was only an act to make Pomera lower her vignce.


    The one thing to praise was the way he acted and felt like it was real. He was definitely a genius actor.


    ¡¸NOW YOU¡¯RE INSIDE MY RANGE!¡¹


    Alfred unsheathed his sword again while Pomera had yet to recover from her confusion.


    ¡¸LIKE HELL THIS GREAT ME WILL SURRENDER AGAINST A BRAT LIKE YOU IN PUBLIC!! THE MEANS AND PROCESS ISN¡¯T IMPORTANT! THE MOST IMPORTANT THING IS THE RESULT!! EVERYONE WILL REMEMBER THAT I AM THE VICTOR OF THIS DUEL!!!¡¹


    It seems Pomera finally snapped back to reality once she saw Alfred raising his sword.


    It seems Alfred had an even shi*ttier personality than what I expected.


    Pomera¡¯s magic wouldn¡¯t make it in time.


    The ¡¶Fonsball¡· that she summoned to aid her in the battle had already vanished too.


    She waspletely at the mercy of the swordsman.


    ¡¸KYAAA!¡¹


    Pomera brandished her cane wildly as she let out an adorable scream.


    ¡¸HEHEHEHE! EVEN IF YOU¡¯RE A GREAT MAGE, THERE¡¯S NOTHING YOU CAN DO AT THIS DISTANCE!! IN THE END, YOU¡¯RE JU¡ª- eh?¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s cane struck Alfred¡¯s sword, and sent it flying from the hand of its owner.


    And then, it struck right into Alfred¡¯s face.


    That cane strike sent Alfred¡¯s body flying toward a curious onlooker who stayed behind, and then thrown into the guild building, leaving behind a splendid human shaped hole on the wall.


    The tip of Pomera¡¯s cane broke, the splinters scattering around.


    Her eyes opened wide, looking at the human shaped hole in the wall in silence.


    ¡¸¡­ I-Is he¡­ still alive?¡¹


    I muttered so as an ufortable silence enveloped the street in front of the adventurer guild¡¯s building.


    Pomera¡¯s level might be far higher than Alfred, but she was still a mage.


    In this situation, the statuses that were rising along with her level came into y.


    In short, her physical strength might not be strong enough to insta-kill Alfred.


    ¡¸Pomera is sho amazi~ing!¡¹


    Philia was the only one who was praising Pomera while pping her hands with an innocent smile on her face, such an adorable girl.

 Act 2: Chapter 32: Magic Citys S-Rank Adventurer

    Act 2: Chapter 32: Magic City''s S-Rank Adventurer


    After the duel, Pomera healed several onlookers who got sent flying along with Alfred with her healing magic.


    ¡¸¡¶Heal¡·¡¹


    Magic circle appeared as soon as Pomera finished her aria, the body of the person who stood in front of her was wrapped in white light.


    ¡¸OOOH! MY BODY FEELS LIGHTER THAN BEFORE! THANK YOU VERY MUCH!¡¹


    ¡¸N-No¡­ Pomera just¡­¡¹


    Pomera showed aplex look on her face when she received such words of gratitude.


    ¡­ By the way, since the tip of Pomera¡¯s cane was broken when she hit Alfred with her cane, her cane was fixed together with tape.


    Since it is just a stop-gap measure, let¡¯s use some money from our subjugation rewards to fix her cane after we receive the reward.


    The people around us were praising Pomera.


    ¡¸She defeated that annoying adventurer like twisting the arm a baby¡¯s arm!¡¹


    ¡¸Just what was happening in that fight? I saw that battle but honestly I have no idea what was happening back then at all. I only remember Alfred being sent flying after he got hit by cane.¡¹


    The more they talked, the gloomier Pomera¡¯s face became and the lower her shoulders drooped.


    ¡¸Oioi, didn¡¯t you see that fluid magic? Thatst attack must be using a item that controls wind.¡¹


    It reached the point where I heard such a statement.


    I see, thest attack was regarded as wind magic by using an item, huh.


    ¡¸¡­ Uhm, thanks, Pomera-san.¡¹


    ¡¸AS EXPECTED OF POMERA! AMAZING! STRONK!¡¹


    When I called out to Pomera, Philia praised Pomera with an innocent smile on her face.


    ¡¸Philia wants to fight that swordsman person too!¡¹


    Sorry but, please spare him from that horror, Philia.


    I could already see the figure of Alfred getting smashed by hands growing up from the ground the moment they started fighting.


    The only silver lining for Alfred was the fact that he chose Pomera, the one with the mostmon sense amongst us.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­ Kanata-san. You¡¯re right, things would have turned out much easier for us if we¡¯d just backed down.¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, I think this much is okay¡­ maybe.¡¹


    ¡­ But, whether it was the matter of Philia throwing a progenitor dragon, or this matter with Alfred, I started to get this feeling that Pomera might be born under some sort of cursed star for her to easily get entangled in these matters.


    I had to quickly raise her level above 1000 since she might find herself in an extremely dangerous situation sooner orter.


    Though her current level, level 200 might make those dangerous fes hold back from aiming for her life, there was no way to know what kind of n they would prepare for her.


    I mean, I wouldn¡¯t stay by her side forever.


    ¡¸¡­ Moreover, thank you for being angry in my stead. Though I don¡¯t really care about what he said, I¡¯m really happy that you spoke up for me.¡¹


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san¡­!¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s cheeks flushed red as she looked up to me.


    ¡¸Pomera will do her best to repay her debt of gratitude from now on¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, I¡¯m really happy with your good intentions, but please stop doing your best in that direction¡ª¡¹


    That moment, the sound of hands pping resounded.


    When I turned around, the man with a pointed hat was standing right there.


    ¡¸Splendid, Saint Pomera¡­ even though it¡¯s a duel in which you bet your pride, exposing your trump card is a height of foolishness¡­ But, I never expected that you actually hide your realbat style. It¡¯s hidden very well to the point that even I failed to notice it¡­¡¹


    Upon hearing such praise, Pomera tilted her head, and then looked at me as if looking for an answer.


    Honestly, I also had no idea what in the world was that guy with a pointed hat talking about.


    ¡¸Your mastery of white magic and spirit magic aside, I never expected that it¡¯s just a cover to finish him off with your cane arts. You should¡¯ve already used the sword¡¯s range. No, that alone is interesting.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Pardon?¡¹


    ¡¸Please stop ying dumb. I know that you used thest cane strike to defend yourself from Alfred sword and attack him from point-nk range. Though the yourst strikes look like crude strike, I know that it¡¯s in fact a form that you refined thoroughly to the point that you can perform it with ease in any kind of situation.¡¹


    Pomera was looking at me with a troubled look on her face.


    Please don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m just as confused as you, Pomera.


    ¡¸Pomera is so cool! So Pomera can do something like that too!¡¹


    Philia raised her arms merrily as she praised Pomera.


    Sorry Philia but, she couldn¡¯t actually do that.


    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­¡¹


    Pomera was about to say something but then, the man wearing a tapered hat offered his hand toward her.


    ¡¸Oops, don¡¯t be so wary about me. I won¡¯t be the one who reports this matter to the guild master. I ¡®m not calling out to you for that. I mean, those mobs have no idea what happened during the fight a while ago. That¡¯s why, as an individual who saw this fight properly, I want to give my praise to you. That¡¯s all I wanted to tell you¡­¡¹


    The man spoke while sending a sidelong nce toward the spectators.


    Pomera looked like she had so many things she wanted to tell him but her lips were shut tightly.


    Maybe she decided to keep her silence.


    The man with a tapered hat then turned around with a grin on his face.


    ¡¸Fufufu, though it looks like ast minute, desperate attack, apparently I was wrong. Because I know just how much level difference you need to blow Alfred, an A-rank adventurer so easily with such attack.¡¹


    It felt like cold water poured on my head as soon as I heard what he said.


    The man just left as it was without even looking back.


    I-In fact, his remark was waaaay off the mark, it was a huge misunderstanding.


    One thing caught my ear when we were returning to the adventurer guild to receive our mary reward.


    ¡¸Whether it¡¯s close or rangedbat, and white magic on top of that, all of it is first rate¡­ could it be that she ¡®s actually as powerful as our S-rank adventurer, Kotone-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s impossible. I mean, Kotone-sama¡¯s scale is of apletely different level. You can only say that since you never see Kotone-sama¡¯s battle from close.¡¹


    Kotone¡­ sama?


    If I¡¯m not wrong, she was supposed to be the sole S-rank adventurer in this city.


    But, her name didn¡¯t sound like a local name.


    Could it be that she was the same transferee as me?


    No, that¡¯s just one of the possibilities.


    I mean, one of Lovis¡¯ subordinates, the woman who d in a kimono called Yozakura did say to Lovis that she came from another country.


    At that time, someone called out from behind.


    ¡¸C-Can you please use that white magic¡­ for us? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m willing to pay for it¡­ ¡¹


    When we turned around to the ce where that voice came from, we found out that the speaker was Alfred¡¯srade, Sarah.


    She carried the Alfred who was fainted while drenching in his blood, walking towards Pomera with embarrassed look on her face.

 Act 2: Chapter 33: Guild Master

    Act 2: Chapter 33: Guild Master


    ¡¸¡¶Heal¡·! Uhm, it¡¯s done. This should be enough, he needs to take a rest until he¡¯s fully recovered¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much! My deepest apologies for the trouble caused by Alfred-sama¡­¡¹


    Sarah repeatedly bowed to Pomera.


    ¡¸N-Nonono, it¡¯s okay¡­¡¹


    Pomera could only reply back with an awkward smile on her face.


    The culprit of this incident, Alfred himself, was lying lifelessly.


    Since his external wounds had already been treated by Pomera, he would wake up sooner orter.


    ¡­ Well, after all that happened to him, I don¡¯t think that he will try to find trouble with Pomera againter.


    Considering his personality, I guess he won¡¯t stay in this magic city for too long. He might leave the city as soon as he wakes up.


    Thus, things were peaceful again after Alfred and Pomera¡¯s duel.


    It seems the assessment of the Jumbo Ragno ended during themotion.


    ¡¸You¡¯ll receive 2670k gold for 170 Ragno eyes¡­ and 600k gold for the two jumbo Ragno eyes and the additional reward for the information you brought back¡­ in total you¡¯ll receive 3.27mil gold.¡¹


    I received a bag filled with money from the receptionist.


    It was quite heavy.


    The adventurers around us raised a delightful cry upon seeing me receive the money bag.


    ¡¸We did it, Kanata-san! Though Pomera knew the number, this is the first time Pomera¡¯s seen this much money in her life!¡¹


    Pomera showed a rare, ted face.


    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m also deeply moved. With this, we might be able to buy the ingredients for the drug.¡¹


    My hands trembled lightly.


    I mean, though I only did this as a special case, to think that I could get more than three million gold in one hunt.


    Though it was nothing but an easymission which might be only enough for a small sum of change to survive today back in Aarburg, themissions in this city made me want to hunt more dangerous monsters.


    Wait, let¡¯s stop such a dangerous train of thought and go by Lunaire¡¯s words andy low.


    I mean, who knows how many powerful beings stronger than me are hiding out there, let¡¯s take a lesson from Philia¡¯s case.


    The scope of themissions would be in a whole other dimension once I go beyond an A-rank adventurer.


    ¡¸We stillcking a bit though¡­¡¹


    Though I agree with her, I held back from shaking my head.


    ording to what I heard just a while ago, the name of the S-rank adventurer in this city should be¡­ Kotone, and was most likely a transferee just like me.


    But different from me, she was prepared properly by Nyarlhotep and co as the protagonist, so she should have received somesort of special skill or weapon.


    In addition, the monsters whose power could match the transferee were also hiding somewhere in this world, either sealed, or forgotten.


    That¡¯s why I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down.


    Suddenly, I saw Sarah receive her and Alfred¡¯smission rewards from another counter and then bow to the receptionist who gave the reward money.


    After that, she walked quickly to the entrance.


    ¡­ She must be used to this kind of trouble.


    That moment, someone shouted from inside the guild building.


    ¡¸PLEASE WAIT! WITHOUT YOU, THE GUILD MASTER, AT THE MEETING, THE COUNTERMEASURE PLAN WILL BE¡­! THERE¡¯S STILL MOUNTAINS OF THINGS YOU¡¯VE TO TAKE CARE! WE ABSOLUTELY CANNOT UNDERESTIMATE THIS RAGNO¡¯S OUTBREAK¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸I KNOW EVEN WITHOUT YOU TELLING ME ABOUT IT! JUST CONTINUE ON YOUR OWN! THERE¡¯S SOMETHING I WANT TO SAY TO MY SUBORDINATES!¡¹


    The angry shout resounded from inside the guild.


    Hearing that voice alone was enough to send a chill running down my spine.


    Just what kind of a messed up situation I was thrown into now?


    The big shot of the guild left the meeting, but he sounds like an extremely scary person.


    ¡¸He seems to be pissed off, huh¡­ Pomera, that voice just now seems¡­ familiar¡­¡¹


    Pomera was tilting her neck in confusion.


    That moment, a tall and muscr man with a stiff, white beard and bridge nose wasing out from inside the guild¡¯s staff section.


    He flexed his neck and then red at the adventurers in the building.


    The adventurers who received his gaze stiffened for a moment and then stopped moving.


    ¡¸Ah, beardy person¡­¡¹


    Philia muttered innocently while pulling my robe.


    Sure enough, I¡¯d seen that man before.


    He was the big shot at ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· who we met when we¡¯re looking for the ingredients for ¡¶Ether¡·, Ga.


    ¡¸He¡¯s managing the guild too, huh¡­¡¹


    He must¡¯ve had a jam-packed schedule since both positions were extremely hectic one.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t need to shout¡­


    Upon seeing Ga walking out, the staff gave a way for him.


    Maybe, he was normally a scary person.


    Even when he left the counter, even the most wild-looking and rude adventurers were giving way to him.


    Those guys might be driven back by his spirit, or should I call it, aura.


    Ga walked with a vexed look on his face as he squinted his eyes to look into our surroundings.


    It was as if he was looking for something.


    ¡¸S-Shall we move to the side, K-Kanata-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    We moved to the edge of the guild building.


    Suddenly, Ga¡¯s eyes met ours.


    Ga¡¯s stern face bloomed into a smile as he walked in hurry towards us.


    I unintentionally turned around to see whether there was someone else behind us.


    ¡¸If it isn¡¯t Pomera-dono, Kanata-dono, Philia-dono! Wee to the guild! I heard that you¡¯ve been a big help to us in regard to this Ragno problem, allow me to give my utmost gratitude.¡¹


    Ga stood in front of Pomera, rubbing his hands together with a smile on his face.


    His change of attitude was so fast. Too fast to the point of scary.


    The other adventurers were also looking at Ga while wondering what this matter was about.


    ¡¸N-No, Pomera and the others just needed money¡­¡¹


    Ga¡¯s eyes opened wide as if trying to probe into Pomera¡¯s remark.


    ¡¸Hou? Money, is it? Is it the matter about ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·?¡¹


    H-His guess was right, what a scary person.


    Sure enough, we were thinking about visiting ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· again to buy the ingredients for ¡¶Ether¡·.


    Color drained from Pomera¡¯s face as she heard Ga¡¯s remark.


    Maybe she had been wondering whether she ended up spilling the beans and causing trouble for me.


    Pomera looked at me as if asking me to save her.


    She looked like she was about to cry anytime now.


    ¡¸E-Eh, no¡­ that¡¯s not¡­¡¹


    I shook my head while smiling.


    I felt that I couldn¡¯t let myself fall into this man¡¯s pace since it was too dangerous.


    Sure enough, we need ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·, but we could take our time.


    Ga then brought his face to my ears.


    ¡¸As long as Pomera-dono is willing to help us, I¡¯m more than willing to make prior arrangements and ce discounts. Kanata-dono didn¡¯t seem to be too pleased during yourst visit, but we actually have somethings that aren¡¯t for sale just yet.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Uhm, does that mean you¡¯re going to show us the things that aren¡¯t for sale yet?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes, of course!¡¹


    Ga nodded with a smile.


    ¡¸Ooh, the beard is amazing! It¡¯s so stiff!¡¹


    Philia poked her finger into Ga¡¯s beard.


    ¡¸P-Philia-chan! M-My deepest apologies, Ga-san!¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s eyes opened her eyes wide, clearly flustered.


    Ga stooped forward with a smile on his face so that Philia could touch his beard.


    ¡¸Hohoho, it¡¯s not a big deal, right? I touch my beard every morning so check how you feel.¡¹


    Philia happily brushed Ga¡¯s beard.


    ¡¸¡­ T-They got enticed so easily.¡¹


    Pomera muttered with a feeble voice.


    ¡¸If Pomera-dono is willing, I can make the arrangements with ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· immediately. Since there¡¯s many stubborn people in ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·,ing with me will make things easier for you. ¡¹


    ¡¸P-Pomera and the others are still okay. And, aren¡¯t you quite busy yourself¡­ Ga-san?¡¹


    Pomera spoke while ncing at me from the edge of my eyes.


    ¡¸Nono, it¡¯s not a big problem! Thank you for your consideration. I just happened to have free time right now.¡¹


    ¡­ Didn¡¯t you just leave the meeting in a hurry just now?


    Even Pomera let out a stiff smile upon hearing Ga¡¯s reply.


    And the frequency of her looking at me kept increasing.


    It seems she was really anxious.


    Right at that very moment, a guild staff approached Ga.


    ¡¸Ga-sama! What do you think you¡¯re doing? If it is just leading the adventurers to ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·, you can leave that matter to your subordinates, right!? You absolutely cannot leave during such important meeting!¡¹


    ¡¸Be quiet!¡¹


    Ga hit the wall as he shouted to the guild staff, baring his teeth while doing so.


    The guild staff shut her mouth immediately.


    Ga snapped out from his anger and smiled immediately after he seemingly realized his slip.


    ¡¸Hohho, my apologies, it seems I ended up losing my cool.¡¹


    ¡­ Yeah, he was a scary person after all.

 Act 2: Chapter 34: 《Jade Dragons Eye》

    Act 2: Chapter 34: ¡¶Jade Dragon''s Eye¡·


    We followed Ga to ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· and were in the middle of searching for the substitute ingredients for ¡¶Ether¡·.


    The important ingredients needed to manufacture ¡¶Ether¡· were ¡¶Brain of a High-Rank Devil¡·, ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·, and ¡¶Spirit Tree¡¯s Droplet¡·.


    The ¡¶Brain of a High-Rank Devil¡· could be harvested as much as I wanted from the cursed mirror.


    This was in fact, the easiest ingredient to procure.


    I mean, I could harvest it anytime I wanted.


    ¡¶Spirit Tree¡¯s Droplet¡· might be a little bit difficult since I might have to create it by using alchemy. But, I think I could get this one pretty easily too.


    I mean, I just need to have a contract with a high-ranking spirit and they would bring the droplet for me.


    I mean, it was only an A-rank item after all.


    That¡¯s why high-rank spirits shouldn¡¯t have any problem getting some of it.


    The hardest ingredient to acquaire in this situation was ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·.


    It was a rare, S-rank ore, finding it wouldn¡¯t be a simple matter.


    I mean, we visited the entire city and still failed to find it.


    Thus, I was nning to create a substitute for this ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· with Alchemy.


    Since ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· seems to be quite confident with their ore collection, I should at least take a look at their collection first.


    Thus, I asked Ga about the ore they kept while slipping in my main concern amongst those questions, while looking for a substitute at the same time.


    Their collections were the gathering of several intermediate alchemy materials such as monster¡¯s feather, metal that ranged from B-rank to C-rank.


    Anyhow, I might find a right substitute amongst the items in this ce.


    ¡¸Thank you very much, Ga-san. With this, we might be able to manage something.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Even the alchemists in our research facility rarely make use of substitutes but¡­ it makes me wonder just what in the world are you guys trying to create? From Kanata-dono¡¯s remark, I assume that you already know what you¡¯re going to make, just missing the ingredient. If it¡¯s okay with you, can you tell me about it? I swear that I won¡¯t disclose it to anyone else.¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, that¡¯s¡­ we¡¯re not making such an important thing¡­ uhm¡­¡¹


    Pomera stuttered as she replied to Ga, ncing repeatedly at me.


    Ga followed Pomera¡¯s line of sight and arrived at me.


    I turned my face away from them.


    Ga was looking at me with a curious look on his face.


    Y-Yeah, this person was really scary after all.


    ¡¸Uhm, we-we¡¯re going to make sweets for Philia!¡¹


    Philia spoke happily.


    ¡­ Come to think of it, Philia did say that she wanted to try the ¡¶Ether¡· once it wasplete too.


    Ga stooped over with a smile on his face as he brought his face to the same height as Philia.


    ¡¸Ooh, I see. That¡¯s wonderful.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah! Philia is really looking forward to it!¡¹


    T-Thank god.


    We somehow managed to get away from a sticky situation thanks to Philia¡¯s timely intervention.


    When I heaved a sigh of relief, Pomera poked my shoulder with her fingers.


    ¡¸Kanata-san¡­ do we have enough money for this?¡¹


    ¡¸We have three million gold thanks to those ragno¡¯s subjugation. Though we might have barely made enough¡­ we should be able to buy the substitute ingredient.¡¹


    From my experience so far, you could say that one gold was equivalent to one yen.


    That was a simple and easy to understand system.


    With three million, we had enough to buy the intestine, feather of a monster, and some ores.


    In this world, high valued materials were equal to strength.


    But well, all of them were still around two million gold.


    Even if it is somehow over budget, we could exclude one or two things.


    A man was rushing at us while I was pondering about that.


    The man stopped in front of Ga and tried to readjust his breath for a while.


    ¡¸G-Ga-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸ Is something the matter? I¡¯m really busy right now. Wait until next time.¡¹


    Ga replied with a displeased look on his face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about the ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡·! That¡¯s supposed to be an extremely important research material that you got for our research after you negotiated with an A-rank adventurer from another city right! Why did you take it so easily!¡¹


    I felt that my expression was crooked a bit upon hearing that man¡¯s words.


    ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡· was a crystal that let out emerald light. It was a rare, B-rank item in the possession of ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·.


    I thought that it might be useful for creating ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· with alchemy, so I included them in our purchase list.


    But ording to the staff that just came, it was apparently an important item for ¡¶Mitril¡¯s Cane¡·.


    ¡­ Will our three million gold really be enough to buy this?


    Even I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious about this matter.


    ¡¸U-Uhm, Ga-san, maybe we should put back ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡·¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You step back! In the first ce, we got this thanks to me! How to use it properly might change ording to me, you¡¯ve no right toin! Now is the time to make the full use of it!¡¹


    Ga was shouting at the man.


    ¡¸U-Uhm, Ga-san, it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t actually need to go that far¡­¡¹


    I tried to restrain Ga but he kept shouting at the poor man.


    ¡¸WE¡¯RE IN HURRY RIGHT NOW! HOW MANY TIMES HAVE I TOLD YOU THAT. ARE YOUR EARS JUST DECORATION? NOW SCRAM AND DON¡¯T YOU DARE TO DISTURB ME AGAIN!¡¹


    ¡¸U-Ugh¡­ M-My apologies.¡¹


    Though the poor man didn¡¯t seem to understand the situation, he had no choice but to pull back under Ga¡¯s threat.


    W-What should I do now, maybe I should apologize.


    I mean, I don¡¯t even know whether our money was enough to buy all the items in our list.


    ¡¸Uhm, Ga-san. This¡­ how much we must pay for all of these?¡¹


    When I asked so, Ga ced his hand on his chin as he pondered for a while.


    ¡¸Oh right. I can make it cheap as a sign of friendship between me and Pomera and co. ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡· price is five million gold, after¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Overpriced right from the very beginning.


    Pomera who stood beside me covered her face with her hands.


    Ga calcted the overall price while grinning upon seeing our reaction.


    ¡¸The price for all of that is 11.8 million gold¡­ no, since I give you discount, let¡¯s make it ten million gold!¡¹


    I felt dizzy upon hearing the overall price.


    The overall price was far higher than my initial expectation.


    We had to hunt 400 ragno to get that much money.


    Maybe I should¡¯ve confirmed the price first.


    Maybe I should just look for the necessary ingredients.


    Yeah, let¡¯s put back things that we didn¡¯t need and only choose the one that we need the most.


    ¡¸¡­ S-Sorry, Ga-san.¡¹


    When I tried apologizing to Ga, thetter brought his face closer to mine.


    ¡¸¡­ As long as you hear my request, I¡¯ll throw in those items as rewards for you, what do you think?¡¹


    ¡¸Re¡­ quest?¡¹


    Ga nodded upon hearing my question.


    ¡¸The truth is, we¡¯re about to hold a countermeasure meeting for this ragno gue in the adventurer guild. Basically, we¡¯re going to call the A-rank adventurers who made this city as their base to participate. The participation is optional, but¡­ Pomera-dono, Kanata-dono, I want you to at least participate. You¡¯re free to choose whether to participate or not after you hear the situation from the meeting.¡¹


    ¡­ Participate in the meeting, is that all?


    I mean, that¡¯s all we had to do for 10 millions gold.


    ¡¸We¡¯re really grateful with your offer but¡­ are you sure that¡¯s all you want to ask from us?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah!! That¡¯s the reason why I called out to you. The details and date of the meeting has yet to be decided, but¡­ the earliest is around tomorrow morning. We pushed forward the meeting schedule due to the sudden appearance of jumbo ragno after all.¡¹


    I nodded to Ga after signalling to Pomera with my eyes.


    ¡¸¡­ Understood. Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll take this offer.¡¹


    Ga epted my handshake with a smile on his face.


    ¡¸OOh! Thank you very much Kanata-dono, Pomera-dono! I look forward to your appearance during the meeting!¡¹


    ¡­ I-Is this person serious about giving such a huge discount to us?


    I mean, we were raking in a profit without any disadvantage at all. I felt a bit scared since he somehow managed to lead us by the nose.

 Act 2: Chapter 35: 《Adamant Ore》

    Act 2: Chapter 35: ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·


    We, who safely secured the ingredients for ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· at ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·, went straight back to our room at the inn and started the alchemy experiment immediately.


    Various items were arranged in the bottom of a huge kettle. I was really anxious whether we could create ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· or not by using ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡· as the base material.


    In front of the big kettle was a deformed and more adorable version of ¡¶Fear God; Zorophilia¡·¡¯s mask.


    It was something that she created with ¡¶Dream Sand¡·.


    ¡¶Dream Sand¡· was the ultimate catalyst for alchemy, we could literally create almost anything with it.


    This mask had already been fine-tuned by Philia so that we could use ¡¶Dream Sand¡· to its maximum potential.


    To put it simply, we¡¯re currently performing an alchemy under influence of the ¡¶Dream Sand¡·¡¯s magical power in order to get the result that we¡¯re hoping for.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Dream King¡¯s Mask¡¿¡¶Value: Phantasmal¡·


    The mask was created by the virtual god who ruled over the dream world.


    This ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡· is the adorable and deformed version of the original.


    This mask could be used to fine tune the power of ¡¶Dream Sand¡·.


    ¡¶Dream Sand¡· was originally a substance that granted a wish indiscriminately.


    It releases magical power that can be a great aid for all alchemy.


    It¡¯s an item sought after by all alchemists in the entire world, they would pay any kind of price to get their hands on this item.


    Alchemists from five thousand years ago prepared two ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡· when they created ¡¶Fear God; Zorophilia¡· but,ter on, whenever its appearance was recorded in history, it would always be a spark for a great war.


    For some reason, the third mask has appeared in the world right now.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Such a dangerous-looking exnation appeared when I appraised it with ¡¶Akashic Record¡·.


    It seems the indiscriminate nature of ¡¶Dream Sand¡·¡¯s power was really useful in alchemy.


    I nced at Philia who was sprawling on the floor with a satisfied look on her face.


    ¡¸Kanata! Philia is really useful, right? Philia is helpful, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. You¡¯re really helpful. Thanks, Philia-chan.¡¹


    ¡­ After this experiment, I will ask Philia to dispose of this mask, thus returning the existing number of masks in this world back to two again.


    I can¡¯t be careless about the disposal of the mask since it might trigger a big war in Manarak.


    But then, one needs vast amounts of energy to change the property of a material with alchemy when the change is initiated.


    The item that would be the base material, the item used as trigger for the change, and the item that made up for theck of energy were the main ingredients for this process.


    In fact, the mana of the practitioner itself could be used to make up for theck of the energy and to trigger the change.


    As for how much mana would be consumed during that process, it could bepletely dependent on the practitioner¡¯s skill and understanding of alchemy.


    ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡· allowed the practitioner to skip those two phases.


    Even if it was impossible to create the thing in theory, we don¡¯t know until we try.


    I mean, we had an item sought after by all the alchemists in the world after all.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san, can we really¡­ make ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· with this? I mean, even the sword made from ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· are high-end product, even this kingdom might only have one or two of it.¡¹


    ¡¸U~hm¡­ I wonder how much price they put for it?¡¹


    I mean, I had no idea just how much the price was going to jump by increasing the rank.


    ording to ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·, ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡·, which was the only B-rank item, was priced at five million gold.


    Could it be that the price was going to jump up to 20 millions gold for a sword made from S-rank ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·?


    I mean, even if there was really such a sword, selling it wouldn¡¯t be that easy either.


    ¡¸M-Maybe¡­ the buyer would even be willing to pay several dozens of millions of gold for huge lump of it to make a weapon.¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously!? Even though it just a mere S-rank item!?¡¹


    ¡¸Somehow, I feel rather conflicted when you say that S-rank item is¡­ just a ¡°mere¡±, Kanata-san.¡¹


    Pomera spoke as she looked at me with an amazed look on her face.


    Honestly, I never thought that far.


    The item rank from the lowest are as follows: S-rank, Legend-rank, andstly Phantasmal-rank.


    My sense of value got quite weird while I lived with Lunaire in ¡¶Cocytus¡·. I mean, S-rank items were rolling around everywhere like trash over there and Lunaire always wore Phantasmal-rank items.


    Even most of the items she gave me to celebrate my graduation back then were of Phantasmal-rank.


    Though I realized that I needed to readjust my sense of value a while after I left Cocytus, Pomera¡¯s remark reminded me that I still had a long way to go.


    W-Wait a minute, could it be that ¡¶Ether¡· could be sold for dozens of millions of gold on the surface?


    No, let¡¯s think again, disying my wealth aside, it might be sold for hundreds of millions of gold.


    It seems the investment for my training wasparable to the level of a small country¡¯s budget.


    I wonder what kind of face I should make when I meet Lunaire again.


    ¡¸¡­ Kanata-san, there¡¯s purple smokeing out from that big kettle but¡­ shouldn¡¯t we stop it?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ eh? AAH!?¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s remark snapped me out of my train of thought.


    Mist with dangerous looking color spread out from the big kettle.


    Upon a closer look, the liquid that had soaked the fragments of ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡· vaporized.


    S-Since when did all the liquid start to show an alchemic reaction?


    This should never happen!


    Maybe the alchemic reaction exceeded my hypothesis due to the effect of ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡·.


    It seems that all the energy from the alchemic reaction was gathered in the ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡·.


    And broke it into pieces.


    The fragments of ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡· started to shine, and those lights were dancing in the air.


    Seeing that, I pointed ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· toward the big kettle in a hurry.


    ¡¸Barrier Magic, 5th Rank; ¡¶Force Shield(Mana Shield)¡·£¡¡¹


    I deployed a light barrier to surround the big kettle.


    The next moment, ¡¶Force Shield¡· started to expand as if it got hit by unimaginable force from the inside.


    Barrier magic wasn¡¯t my forte.


    The fire magic which was my forte aside, I also mastered space-time magic for multi-purpose use, aside from those two, I was only interested in alchemy and earth magic which seems to be extremely useful outside ofbat.


    I desperately poured my mana so that my ¡¶Force Shield¡· could withstand the explosion from the big kettle.


    ¡¸T-This is really safe, right, Kanata-san?¡¹


    Pomera asked with an anxious look on her face.


    ¡¸¡­ How much would the inn owner charge us if we identally blew up the room?¡¹


    ¡¸STOP! PLEASE STOP THINKING ABOUT SUCH TRAGEDY!¡¹


    The barrier then stayed still after a clear bell-like sound resounded in the room.


    Seeing that, I lowered ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    ¡¸That was clo¡ª eh, is this¡­?¡¹


    The remaining fragments of ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡· in the big kettle cast a light of peculiar color.


    I took out ¡¶Akashic Record¡· from the magic pouch, and opened its page.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Adamant Ore¡¿¡¶Value : S-rank¡·


    An ore that gives off violet light.


    It is said to be the hardest material known in the human realm.


    It has high resistance against all kinds of magic.


    It was a material that could only be found deep underground, after a metal exposed to powerful earth pulse¡¯s mana for so many years.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¸W-WE DID IT!¡¹


    The page that opened when I opened the ¡¶Akashic Record¡· was the page about ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·, meaning that even ¡¶Akashic Record¡· recognises those fragments as ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·.


    Our alchemy experiment was a sess.


    With this, I just need to get my hands on ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· and hunt the devils in the mirror to get all the ingredients I need to concoct ¡¶Ether¡·.


    ¡¸W-We really¡­ seeded?¡¹


    Pomera was peeking at the page of the ¡¶Akashic Record¡· from over my shoulder.


    ¡¸Amaziiing! Kanata is so amaziiing!¡¹


    Philia jumped up and down happily, praising me for my sess.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s change all the remaining ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡· into ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s face stiffened the moment I said those words.


    ¡¸H-How many times again¡­ Pomera can block the sound with her spirit magic, but¡­ c-can Pomera block the next sound? You can suppress the amount of alchemic reaction, right?¡¹


    Pomera sent a nce toward the big kettle which had already deformed into elliptical form.


    ¡¸¡­ Well I guess it¡¯ll get better next time since we know what going toe at us¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Please say those words while looking into my eyes¡­¡¹

 Act 2: Chapter 36: Visit

    Act 2: Chapter 36: Visit


    After that, I created as much ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· as possible with the remaining ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡· while Pomera focused on suppressing the sound in our room spirit magic, 5th rank; ¡¶Silent Singer¡·


    ¡¸Thank you very much for your assistance, Pomera-san. Andstly, Philia-chan.¡¹


    I picked up the ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡·, and returned it back to Philia.


    ¡¸This¡­ for Kanata! A present from Philia!¡¹


    I recalled the phrase in ¡¶Akashic Record¡· as I looked at Philia who spoke with such a bright and cheerful face.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Alchemists from five thousand years ago prepared two ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡· when they created ¡¶Fear God; Zorophilia¡· but,ter on, whenever its appearance was recorded in history, it would always be a spark for a great war.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Can I really keep this hot potato?


    If I let my guard down and made a slip, a country might potentially vanish from this world.


    No, maybe that is just what is going to happen if any Phantasmal rank item in my possession ever gets lost¡­


    In addition, this mask was created by shaving away part of Philia¡¯s body.


    This was a Phantasmal-rank item too.


    In short, creating this mask most likely consumed Philia¡¯s ¡¶Dream Sand¡·.


    ¡¸¡­ Kanata, isn¡¯t happy? are you, don¡¯t need, Philia anymore?¡¹


    Philia asked with an upturned gaze, face filled with anxiety.


    Thus, I crouched down, and matched my gaze with Philia.


    ¡¸T-Thank you very much, Philia-chan. But, I think it¡¯ll be safer if you keep it for me. I¡¯ll be really grateful if you keep it for me for the time being. You can give it to me again when I need it¡­ what do you think, Philia-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Uhn! Understood! Philia will prepare it again when Kanata needs it again!¡¹


    Philia sped hands into fists before taking the ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡· from me.


    After Philia put on the mask, the mask vanished without trace. It might have reverted into ¡¶Dream Sand¡· again, and returned into Philia¡¯s body.


    ¡¸Even that big kettle¡­ has be a mess now.¡¹


    Pomera spoke with a dumbfounded voice.


    The shape of the big kettle that I used for alchemy was now turned into a mess since I kept using it while patching it together with metal created with earth magic.


    It seems the reason that it became like this was because of the explosive energy that urs during the final phase of alchemizing ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·.


    Though we somehow managed to seal the explosive force with my barrier and kill its sound with Pomera¡¯s spirit magic, it was quite a bold alchemy experiment.


    ¡¸This should be okay, right? The other mages won¡¯t know about this from the trace of mana in the air, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I think, it¡¯ll be okay, but¡­ just in case, we should put a barrier.¡¹


    I looked toward the door of our room.


    Maybe putting a barrier in our entire room was a bit too over the top.


    But, even if I forced myself, the strongest barrier magic that I could use was 8th rank.


    ording to my experience so far in the outside world, this should be around an A-rank adventurer¡¯s level.


    It wasn¡¯t that effective against an opponent around my level.


    Considering my current situation, I should¡¯ve asked Lunaire to teach me a bit more about barrier magic.


    ¡¸Though I¡¯m not that good at using barrier magic, it should be better than nothing. I guess more preparation is needed if I¡¯m going to perform alchemy in the future.¡¹


    ¡¸If Kanata-san is bad at barrier magic, please teach Pomera barrier magic! Pomera¡­ Pomera wants to be helpful to Kanata-san too!¡¹


    Pomera raised her big cane that received emergency maintenance as she spoke with a spirited voice.


    ¡­ We couldn¡¯t find a recement for her cane either.


    ¡¸Thank you, Pomera-san. With this, we got an ingredient, I think the rest will be easier than this. After we make enough ¡¶Ether¡·, special training in ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· will resume too. It should be possible to forcibly boost the rank of magic that we learn during the training.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ T-That mirror, again.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s face twitched upon hearing my remark.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to¡­? Well if you don¡¯t wa¨C¡¹


    ¡¸N-No! I-I¡¯ll do my best! Pomera will do her best! Leave it to Pomera, Kanata-san!¡¹


    Pomera spoke while gripping tightly on her big cane.


    ¡¸I-I see. W-Well, it¡¯s rare for anyone to check the trace of an alchemy process. It might be okay even if we¡¯re not going that far in trying to cover the traces of the alchemy¡­¡¹


    That moment, someone knocked on the door of our room.


    Both Pomera and I stiffened at the same time.


    Philia was the only one who was looking at the door with an innocent look on her face as she said, ¡¸A guest?¡¹.


    After freezing on the spot for a few seconds, the door of our room was knocked on again.


    My line of sight met Pomera¡¯s.


    Pomera gulped her saliva.


    ¡¸P-Pomera is going to check it. They doesn¡¯t seems to have bad intentions since they knocked.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Stop, let me take a look. It¡¯s okay¡­ My master has taught me close quarterbat too.¡¹


    Any mage who didn¡¯t learn ¡¶Twin-Mind Model¡· or close quarterbat would have a hard time fighting against an unidentified opponent in close range.


    In addition, it was only natural for me, who had the highest level amongst us, to check our visitor.


    I sped ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· in one hand, pondering that it might be time for it to get some action.


    I hid the sword behind my back, and opened the door of our room.


    There, I saw a man with a pointy hat standing in front of the door.


    He stepped back as soon as he saw the look in my eyes.


    The man with a pointy hat raised his hands as if to say that he had no ill will.


    ¡¸C-Calm down, I¡¯m the messenger from the guild master. I came to tell you about the adventurer¡¯s meeting. Since no one was answering when I knocked on the door of the saint¡¯s room, I assumed that she was in your room, her travelingpanion.¡¹


    I heaved a sigh.


    Surely, we were told before that the adventurer meeting was going to be held as soon as possible due to the deteriorating situation, and this man was the guild master¡¯s¡­ I mean, Ga¡¯s messenger.


    After a brief silence, the man in a pointy hat tried to peek into the room.


    ¡¸Is the saint inside?¡¹


    I barely stopped myself from allowing him to see my room. I mean, I¡¯ve yet to stow the ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· that we just alchemized.


    I absolutely couldn¡¯t let him see that.


    ¡¸¡­ My bad, I really have no intention to pry into your private life. Guild master even went as far as telling me not to try to haggle.¡¹


    ¡­ I did have this feeling after seeing Ga¡¯s speech and conduct that he had an extremely dark side of him but, that¡¯s way too obvious.


    Pomera then came to the door after she covered the big kettle with clothes.


    ¡¸Sorry! Is something the matter?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ The adventurer meeting will be held earlier than the original n. It¡¯ll start tonight since the matter regarding this Ragno stampede takes the top priority.¡¹


    ¡¸T-Tonight? No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s way too rushed¡­¡¹


    The man with a pointy hat shook his head.


    ¡¸The ragno that appeared in Manarak so far hasn¡¯t surpassed part of the scale that is appearing right now. They might be backed up by a demon king. It¡¯s no longer the crisis of this city, it¡¯s already a national-level crisis.¡¹

 Act 2: Chapter 37: Adventurer Meeting

    Act 2: Chapter 37: Adventurer Meeting


    After reluctantly leaving Philia alone by herself in my room, Pomera and I followed the man with the pointy hat to the meeting at the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    Though I didn¡¯t doubt Philia¡¯s monstrous strength, bringing a child to an adventurer meeting would pose a problem.


    Since she wasn¡¯t the kind of child who knew how to hold back, mostly due to her origins, taking her along to the adventurer¡¯s meeting was way too risky.


    ¡¸Uhm, what¡¯s your name?¡¹


    I asked the name of the man with the pointy hat as we followed him along the night street.


    He nodded lightly.


    ¡¸My name is Zild. My main duty is assisting Ga-san. I didn¡¯t introduce myself since I already knew about you two.¡¹


    So he was Ga¡¯s direct subordinate, huh.


    So that¡¯s why he strangely tried to get close to Pomera even when we were riding on a carriage along with the caravan.


    Ga also told us back then when we met him for the first time that he heard about us from his subordinate who¡¯d just returned from Aarburg. The subordinate he was talking about back then must have been Zild.


    ¡¸¡­ Are demon kings appearing frequently like this?¡¹


    I¡¯ve heard about the demon kings once before from Noble Mimic. They¡¯re the kings of monsters who appeared out of nowhere and had the ability tomand monsters and increase their potential.


    In addition, they could grow almost without limits by stacking self-evolution within a short cycle.


    Though they were divided ording to their level or scale, they were still fearsome living disasters.


    Originally, the very reason Lunaire became a lich was because she traded her life tond a single blow that killed a demon king.


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah. From what we know so far, there¡¯s no mistake about it. In the first ce, the overflow of one type of monster alone is already strange enough. So ording tomon sense, this is definitely because a demon king.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ N-No way!¡¹


    Color drained from Pomera¡¯s face.


    The adventurer¡¯s guild was sent into an uproar.


    I¡¯ve heard that failure in a demon king subjugation would result in the destruction of the city, or even country.


    This world was originally a world dominated by monsters afterall. Nevertheless, the reason why humanity didn¡¯t be extinct was most probably because Nyarlhotep and co pulled strings behind the scenes, indirectly preventing the monsters from killing all the humans.


    I gritted my teeth in annoyance whenever I recalled that matter.


    Now I finally understood the reason why Ga suddenly left the meeting back then despite every attempt to stop him by the staff; it was to greet Pomera.


    Maybe he wanted to recruit Pomera, who defeated Alfred, an A-rank adventurer, in preparation for the uing battle against the demon king.


    Because if the overflow of Ragno was really caused by a demon king, then this city would face an unprecedented crisis.


    If it was left as it is, the magic city of Manarak would most probably be erased from the map.


    ¡¸Is the reason that the adventurers have gathered together like this so that they can make the first move before the demon king? ¡¹


    I heard that there was an S-rank adventurer in this magic city of Manarak.


    Regarding the scale of the demon king¡¯s power, not even I could guess it.


    ¡¸¡­ It should be alright as long as a group of A-rank adventurers are fighting together. Ga-san doesn¡¯t think that their scale is that great.¡¹


    ¡¸E¨C¡¹


    ¡¸The thing that I say just now is the formal announcement to show our most sincere attitude to you guys. But, I myself have no idea about what Ga-san is going to say. Anything more than that is just my own spection.¡¹


    Zild spoke with a mncholic look on his face.


    I was at a loss for words.


    It seems this meeting was really important.


    We finally arrived at the adventurer¡¯s guild. We followed Zild into the ¡°staff-only¡± room which is usually inessible and went up to the second floor. Few adventurers were already sitting in their seats by the time we entered the room.


    Rosemonde was amongst them.


    She was already equipped to the teeth with metal protectors and covered her face with a goat mask.


    It seems she had already repaired her broken protectors.


    I bowed slightly when our gaze met.


    Rosemonde¡¯s body twitched upon seeing that.


    ¡­ It seems I caused mental trauma to her.


    Well, that was only natural though.


    ¡¸Sit wherever you like.¡¹


    Despite what Zild said, I looked around at the meeting room.


    Maybe I should choose carefully. I mean, this seating might be decided by some sort of rules.


    I had yet to understand themon sense of this world or the customs of this magic city of Manarak.


    That¡¯s why Zild must¡¯ve said so to make it easier for me to choose my seat.


    That moment, I felt killing intent from my back.


    ¡¸¡­. Oi, stop spacing out in the hall and get out of my way.¡¹


    When I turned around, I saw Alfred standing right there, ring at us.


    There was cold piercing hatred dwelling in his piercing re.


    I¡¯d already expected for them to call Alfred to participate in the meeting too since they said that they¡¯re going to call A-rank adventurers and above. But then, I thought he would be unwilling toe after he suffered such embarrassment at our hand.


    I mean, he forced a duel on us, was beaten one-sidedly, then still beaten miserable even after using a surprise attack, and even received healing magic from his opponent.


    If I was in his position, I would feel extremely embarrassed and leave the city immediately.


    Pomera red at Alfred with a sullen look on her face.


    ¡¸A-Alfred-sama¡­¡¹


    Sarah called Alfred as if to remind thetter.


    Originally, the one who asked Pomera to heal Alfred was Sarah. Maybe it¡¯s because she knew that the extremely prideful Alfred wouldn¡¯t lower his head to Pomera.


    Alfred quickly seized Sara¡¯s shoulder.


    It seems he put some power in his grip since I could hear her bones creaking under his grip.


    ¡¸What¡¯s your problem, Sarah? I only reminded them since they¡¯re blocking the entrance, right? Do you think I have to bow down to them to sit inside just because I lost in the duel? Haah?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I, don¡¯t mean¡­ that¡­¡¹


    The line of sight of all participants inside the meeting room gathered on Alfred.


    Upon realizing that, Alfred clicked his tongue and let go of Sarah.


    ¡¸What, I only warned them lightly right? Or else, are you enjoying the sight of a loser wailing?¡¹


    Everyone in the room looked away with an awkward look on their face upon hearing Alfred¡¯s remark.


    It seems they¡¯re really embarrassed.


    ¡¸Sorry, we¡¯re blocking the way. Pomera-san, let¡¯s sit over there.¡¹


    I pulled Pomera¡¯s arm.


    Nothing good woulde from going along with Alfred. Even if we somehow repelled him this time too, it would only make things more troublesome.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m a persistent man. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve already won. Kuku¡­ I don¡¯t know what they will say in this meeting, but it seems they¡¯ve perfected the preparation. The time wille when you regret the fact that you shamed me.¡¹


    Alfred muttered quietly as he looked at us.


    I sat beside Pomera while looking at Alfred with a sidelong nce.


    ¡­. From what I understood so far, Alfred was a really troublesome fe. If he is still trying to annoy us, maybe I should change the way I deal with him.


    When I sat in my chair, Rosemonde, who sat beside me, twitched.


    Her elbow poked the round table as if she got pulled by her heavy clothes.


    ¡¸M¡­ My apologies¡­ about that event¡­¡¹


    After ncing at me, Rosemonde looked around the room. And then, she ced her hand on the mouth part of her mask and asked with a subdued voice.


    ¡¸You¡¯re not bringing that green-haired girl with you today?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah, she¡¯s house-sitting right now.¡¹


    ¡­ It seems she was traumatized by Philia after thetter sted the ragnos to save her.


    Though it couldn¡¯t be helped, I felt bad for her.


    ¡¸I heard the matter about your duel but it seems you can find that kind of reckless death-seeker whose recklessness know no bound everywhere, huh.¡¹


    She was referring to Alfred.


    I never expected that Alfred would force a duel on Pomera like that either.


    Rosemonde sent a nce at Alfred.


    Both Pomera and I followed Rosemonde¡¯s line of sight.


    Pomera lowered her gaze immediately after she muttered ¡¸Hii¡¹.


    Alfred kept looking at Pomera as if trying to provoke her.


    ¡­ Alfred did say that this meeting was the perfect opportunity. It should be okay as long as he didn¡¯t try to sabotage the tactics devised by the adventurer¡¯s guild, but¡­

 Act 2: Chapter 38: Kotone Takanashi

    Act 2: Chapter 38: Kotone Takanashi


    After waiting for a while, the other adventurers also started toe in one after another. The chairs were filled up soon after.


    ¡¸That man with bandages coiling around his body¡­ That¡¯s ¡¶Ludger of Magic Poison¡·. He¡¯s a troublesome man whose fighting style centers around the use of poison, water magic, earth magic, and alchemy.¡¹


    Rosemonde, who sat beside me, introduced the arriving adventurers in a low voice.


    She was looking at the man whose entire body was covered in a blue robe.


    His face and arms peeked out from the gaps that were covered in bandages. In addition, he had bizarrely long fingers.


    I nodded lightly.


    ¡¸Be careful of that guy. Though his status is the lowest amongst the A-rank adventurers in this city, not even I can guess his overallbat capabilities. There¡¯s a nasty rumor about him supporting a crime organization. He¡¯s a mysterious man who you can¡¯t guess what he¡¯s thinking about. He¡¯s far more dangerous than Alfred whose train of thought you can guess easily.¡¹


    Rosemonde clicked her tongue as she said so.


    ¡¸The reason I¡¯m telling this to you here is to give you a warning and to prepare for a counterattack. Well, though it¡¯s literally impossible for Ludger to defeat you in a frontal sh¡­ he has a lot of other hidden, cruel attacks to backstab you at his disposal. That¡¯s why, be careful around him.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much, I¡¯ll be very careful around him.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It seems you two already hit-it-off before I knew it.¡¹


    Pomera was looking at Rosemonde and I with a curious look on her face.


    ¡¸Hump, I might look like this but I know better as to how to treat my benefactor. Naturally, it¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t get out of that situation myself, but I¡¯ll at least giving you an introduction as your senior in this city.¡¹


    Rosemonde crossed her arms that were covered with bulky metal protectors.


    Though she seemed to be extremely depressed after she lost in the self-imposed duel against me, getting herself sent flying by Philia¡¯s giant hand and being surrounded by swarms of monsters when she was out of mana, it looks like she had already recovered from her mental trauma due to her tough mentality.


    I looked around and realized that it seemed almost all participants were about to arrive.


    Though Rosemonde already gave a brief introduction to me, it seems that only the lord of magic city, his subordinates, adventurer guild¡¯s staff, and A-rank adventurers participated in this meeting.


    Including Alfred, Rosemonde, and the fe called Ludger, the other A-rank adventurers were an old magician and a young female magician.


    It seems that were all the A-rank adventurers in this city.


    ¡¸Is that all?¡¹


    ¡¸Thest one is guild master Ga, and S-rank adventurer; Kotone.¡¹


    I was at a loss for words.


    ¡­ I recalled the female magician d in ck overcoat who parried Philia¡¯s attack with ease.


    She might be the S-rank adventurer; Kotone.


    If my guess was correct, her level should be above 2000.


    I don¡¯t wish to meet her in this kind of situation, but¡­


    That moment, the door opened again.


    ¡¸Even though I¡¯m the one who invited you guys, I owe you all an apology for my tardiness.¡¹


    The one who arrived was Ga.


    Right behind him was a petite woman. The petite woman bowed lightly toward all the people in the room.


    She was a fair-skinned beauty with glossy ck hair.


    Her age might be¡­ one or two years younger than me?


    She only wore simple gauntlets to protect the back of her hands and a lightweight robe.


    The slightly cold expression, and forelocks that were trimmed neatly at the same height was something that seemed akin to her trademark.


    A single nce at her face was enough to convince me.


    Though I had this premonition when I heard her name before, I was instantly convinced when I saw her features; she was Japanese.


    I unintentionally lowered my face.


    ¡¸¡­ She¡¯s ¡¶Ares¡¯ Hand(Hand of the God of War)¡·; Takanashi Kotone. Though she seems to be taking a break from her activities as an adventurer from around half a year ago, she seems to have been forced toe out in a hurry by that cunning old man.¡¹


    I felt that the air within the room froze at once the moment Kotone made her appearance.


    It seems that the A-rank adventurers also acknowledged her strength.


    ¡¸Kotone Takanashi¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ve never hear about her? She¡¯s an S-rank adventurer, a human from another world who owns ¡¶Gift Skill(God¡¯s Blessing)¡·. She¡¯s a cold, taciturn, unsociable, and indifferent woman. I¡¯ve never seen her acting friendly with others. Well, personality aside, she¡¯s undoubtedly the one with the strongestbat power in this city. Even from my perspective, she¡¯s already quit being a human. Never provoke her anger.¡¹


    Rosemonde herself had told me that Kotone was a human from another world.


    It seems she didn¡¯t keep a secret of the fact that she was a human from another world.


    Or maybe, she had no choice but to announce that fact.


    Maybe, the one she referred to as ¡¶Gift Skill¡· was the cheat skill given to her by that bastard Nyarlhotep.


    So that¡¯s what it was called in this world.


    It was something that I missed since I identally incurred Nyarlhotep¡¯s wrath: the power to be a hero in this world.


    Rosemonde was right, I had to raise my vignce around her.


    Did that mean Kotone¡¯s ¡¶Gift Skill¡· was called ¡¶Ares¡¯ Hand¡·?


    Let¡¯s not use ¡¶Status Check¡· on her to prevent incurring her suspicion.


    I mean, she should have ¡¶Status Check¡· too.


    Kotone just expressionlessly sat at an avable seat.


    From her gestures and the way she acted, I did feel that cold air around her.


    It seems she really was an indifferent person.


    Though she had retired from adventurer activities, Ga, who could bring her back, was truly amazing.


    ¡¸Eh?¡­ Kanata-san, that person, is different from the one who dodged Philia-chan¡¯s attack so easily before, right?¡¹


    I also noticed when I heard Pomera¡¯s remark.


    Her appearance waspletely different from before.


    Moreover, though she was quite far away, I noticed that her long hair wasn¡¯t there anymore.


    Maybe, her hair color wasn¡¯t ck either.


    Though I couldn¡¯tpletely confirm this matter properly, her hair color definitely wasn¡¯t dark before.


    Was there another person that I needed to pay attention to in this magic city aside from Kotone?


    I pressed my eyebrows together, trying my best to recall the incident with the mage in ck robe.


    Her height¡­ should be shorter.


    That¡¯s including her hair, the length should be longer than Kotone¡¯s shoulder length hair¡­


    ¡¸Eh, could it be that the mage from before was¡­ Lunaire-san?¡¹


    N-No, wait a minute, I mean, we had already parted ways in such exaggerated fashion in ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    I mean, did she really chase me all the way to this city after such an emotional separation?


    But, if she really dide out from Cocytus, why didn¡¯t she greet me back then?


    No, wait a minute¡­ dammit, no matter how I think about it, I couldn¡¯t think of any other candidate other than Lunaire.


    Not good, it seems I was too biased to analyze this situation.


    I shook my head lightly.


    ¡¸Is something the matter, Kanata-san?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹


    I should stop thinking about such convenient things for me like Lunaireing out to meet me. Let¡¯s set aside that possibility for now.


    I mean, there¡¯s no way she went as far as leaving ¡¶Cocytus¡·, breaking her own vow to not leave that ce to just to meet me, and yet ended up missing out the timing to call out to me and loitering around for no reason in this magic city.


    Though Lunaire did rampaging around in a strange direction once in a while deep in the depth of ¡¶Cocytus¡·, that¡¯s a bit¡­


    ¡¸¡­ I guess I have no choice, once we¡¯ve some time to spare, I¡¯m going to take a walk around this city to look for someone.¡¹


    ¡¸E-Eh? Pomera is willing to help if Kanata-san if have something you want to do¡­¡¹


    Pomera was tilting her head as she spoke with a puzzled look on her face.

 Act 2: Chapter 39: Guilds Decision

    Act 2: Chapter 39: Guild''s Decision


    ¡¸Now, I¡¯ll announce the results of the adventurer guild¡¯s personal investigation regarding this Ragno incident.¡¹


    After seeing that all seats had already been filled, Ga spoke as he stood from his seat.


    ¡¸We, the adventurer¡¯s guild, have concluded that the matter of Ragno¡¯s outbreak is rted with the appearance of a demon king. The outbreak of monsters of the same species, the appearance of a superior species¨C these two monster cmities happened because of the demon king.¡¹


    The adventurers started murmuring amongst each other upon hearing Ga¡¯s exnation.


    ¡¸D-Demon king? Are you kidding me?¡¹


    A male magician asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡¸This isn¡¯t joking. As if I can joke about the appearance of a demon king, a walking disaster.¡¹


    Color also drained from Alfred¡¯s face.


    Even Alfred who dared to challenge Pomera reacted like that, that¡¯s just how terrifying the existence of the demon king is.


    Rosemonde gripped her knees, heaving a deep sigh.


    ¡¸As I thought. Tch, can I tell the citizens if I leave now?¡¹


    ¡¸R-Rosemonde-san, what are you talking about!?¡¹


    The guild staff criticized Rosemonde upon hearing her words.


    ¡¸What is so bad about my actions? I have no intentions of abandoning my life just because of your order. How I live or die is for me to decide. I don¡¯t care about your circumstances.¡¹


    ¡¸Nevertheless, now isn¡¯t the time¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Enough.¡¹


    Ga red at the staff.


    ¡¸Rosemonde-dono, we called all of you to this ce, meaning that we also prepared a suitable reward for the risk that you would take. Can you at least hear me out for now? I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re going to do after that. Naturally, I won¡¯t stop you from leaving either.¡¹


    ¡¸Hah, naturally.¡¹


    Though Rosemonde said those words with sneer on her face, it was filled with irony.


    Seeing Ga didn¡¯t bite at her provocation, Rosemonde also showed a rather awkward look on her face.


    I had also guessed somehow that this matter was rted to the demon king. But, I understood the gravity of the situation upon seeing everyone¡¯s face.


    The demon king¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t a trivial matter.


    It seems Rosemonde had already reached a conclusion that the magic city of Manarak was beyond saving.


    And then, Ga or the surrounding adventurers were also reaching the same conclusion.


    That moment, Kotone suddenly raised her hand.


    After sending an annoyed look to everyone who gathered in this room, she opened her mouth.


    ¡¸Are you sure that¡­ it¡¯s the demon king? I mean, even if it is just a monster outbreak, or the appearance of a superior species, monster disasters aren¡¯t just limited to the appearance of the demon king. ording to the conclusions that I heard, it has yet to be verified. Moreover, ragno outbreaks like this usually take a really long time to happen. If it¡¯s the sign of a demon king¡¯s appearance, the movements of the ragnos during this outbreak is simply too slow. Moreover, the fact that no one noticed this for so long itself is already strange enough.¡¹


    She spoke with a rather indifferent voice.


    After she finished what she wanted to say, she sat back down in her chair, closing her eyes as if ignoring the others.


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right. A demon king¡¯s appearance is usually way too fast, as if they came out of nowhere.¡¹


    A male adventurer nodded as if he was agreeing with Kotone.


    It seems Kotone had a great deal of poprity amongst the adventurers.


    Even Rosemonde was looking at Kotone with respect. It seems she had arrived in this world quite a long time ago.


    ¡¸If it was only the appearance of a superior species then it wouldn¡¯t be such a big deal. But, the jumbo ragno that were discovered by Pomera-dono and Alfred-dono were located far apart in separate ces. Thanks to their information, we received many other reports about strange tracks on the ground found in many other ces. Those tracks might have been made by other jumbo ragnos too.¡¹


    So that meant there were at least three separated ces that confirmed the appearance of jumbo ragno. But then, what was the meaning of saying all those things?


    ¡¸Normally, an outbreak of a superior species of the same monster is impossible to happen at the same time. Since it DID happen, there must be a factor that triggers the appearance of those superior species. Well, I might dismiss the possibility of a demon king if there are only two pieces of information about them, but when it reached three, I couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility of a demon king anymore. I can only think as those three, maybe more, are born in the same ce.¡¹


    Ga left his chair as he spoke, and then circled three different ces in the map hanging on the wall.


    ¡¸These three locations are where the appearance of the jumbo ragno was reported. And these additional five ces are the ces where the appearance of arge number of ragnos was reported.¡¹


    Ga was drawing another five new marks on the map.


    And then, he started to connect the eight points with lines.


    The line was connected, forming a giant, semi-circr oval-shaped ring.


    The adventurers were raising a ruckus again upon seeing that.


    Even Kotone, who pointed out that it was still too early to make a conclusion that the demon king was the one behind this ragno¡¯s outbreak, was visibly drenched in cold sweats upon seeing the map.


    Ga¡¯s finger then ran across the surface of the map, and then pointing at one of the three locations where there was a report of jumbo ragno.


    ¡¸For some reason, the ragnos look like they appeared from one location. To make the matter worse, the ce where they came from was a vast hill with low height.¡¹


    ¡¸W-What does that mean!¡¹


    The male magician struck the table as he spoke.


    But, I think he simply wanted to avoid the truth implied behind Ga¡¯s exnation.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve said since a while ago that this phenomenon is rather unusual. The individualistic ragno suddenly formed a swarm, and then appeared around this city in that swarm as if it had already pre-arranged this before. Most of you should have already know about this but let me to repeat this again, ragno are specialized in digging underground.¡¹


    Ga exined while clenching his fist in frustration.


    It was as if he was surpressing his fury.


    But then, his actions fanned the unrest amongst the adventurers instead.


    ¡¸Those ragnos might have built a giant nest in the underground. And the center of their nest is most likely the center of this ellipse. On top of that, the master of that nest seems to be working hard in preventing the ragnos froming out from underground as if they want to stay hidden as long as possible. The crowd we saw might be just a small portion of them that overflowed from the already extremely saturated nest. All of these factors make it even clearer that the master of the nest is an extremely evil and cunning monster. Normally speaking, the only kind of monster who can create such giant nest and predict human behavior is only a demon king, right?¡¹


    The room fell silent.


    Even Kotone, and the male magician who agreed with her was the same.


    ¡¸¡­ Demon kings will only be stronger if we leave them alone. When the unnatural behavior of the ragnos has been detected, it means that the demon king has already progressed through the first phase. It means that it¡¯s no longer on the level where ten or twenty A-rank adventurers can beat it anymore. It has already turned into a country-level crisis. In my opinion, it¡¯s already beyond the scope of what Manarak¡¯s adventurers can handle.¡¹


    The air in the room cooled down starkly along with Ga¡¯s exnation.


    Rosemonde was also at a loss for words.


    I had no idea what kind of expression was on her face right now thanks to her mask.


    Alfred¡¯s forehead was also forming a deep frown and his nostrils were twitching non-stop since a while ago.


    ¡¸If you took some time to think about it, or subjugated the jumbo ragno, you should have noticed this fact. This city, Manarak, is way too close to the demon king¡¯s nest. We already informed the citizens to evacuate to the other city. They¡¯re told to take a minimal amount of luggage and take a detour circling around the demon king¡¯s nest when they evacuate the city. And if you choose to leave, I want you to take themission to escort the refugees from the demon king¡¯s attack along the way.¡¹


    ¡­ As expected, Ga had already made preparations to abandon the magic city Manarak.


    It shouldn¡¯t be a simple matter for him to make such a decision.


    I mean, he was the guild master of Manarak¡¯s adventurer¡¯s guild and at the same time, he was also the leader of the biggest research institute in this city.


    It was an act akin to telling him to abandon all of his achievements until now. But, it was a much better choice than risking the lives of Manarak¡¯s citizens.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t stop you guys from leaving. But, I want to avoid you from spreading the news about the demon king to the civilians to prevent a more chaotic situation. Let¡¯s just tell the citizens that arge number of ragno swarms are going to raid Manarak. After this, the guild will prepare the evacuation procedure. Anyone who wants to help the city can gather in this ce right after the dawn. The reward for anyone who wants to stay is negotiable and I¡¯ll personally handle the negotiation.¡¹

 Act 2: Chapter 40: Stalking Diary of A Certain Immortal(Side: Lunaire)

    Act 2: Chapter 40: Stalking Diary of A Certain Immortal(Side: Lunaire)


    Around the same time as the meeting in the adventurer¡¯s guild, in a certain abandoned chapel in the magic city of Manarak was the hiding ce of the girl d in a ck robe with numerous red-coloured magic forme pasted on its surface and an ornamented treasure box.


    It was Lunaire, the lich, whose entire body was d in the ¡¶Impurity Sealer¡¯s Robe¡· and her pet, Noble mimic.


    ¡¸I concur that I was really surprised when I saw him getting along with that adorable half-elf, but¡­ it turns out that they¡¯re just friends.¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s tone was light as usual. Though there was a part in which she tried to maintain her calm facade, she couldn¡¯t hide the relieved aura and joy which oozed out from her entire existence.


    ¡¸I thought they got along really well but it seems that the half-elf is the one who is in debt to Kanata. Well, it can¡¯t be helped, Kanata is really kind after all. That must be the reason. I guess there¡¯s nothing for me to worry about with Noble¡¯s remark bing reality.¡¹


    ¡¸mY¡­ rEMArk?¡¹


    Noble Mimic was twisting his squarish body as he asked that question with a puzzled voice.


    Though he did know that he often sought death by teasing Lunaire, more than half of the reasons was because Lunaire got worried way too easily for no reason.


    In short, his teasing actually acted as a stop-gap measure to prevent her from blowing herself up with worry.


    Even when he told herter¨Cafter she literally blew him up to pieces¨Cthat he did it because she easily got agitated for no reason, Lunaire didn¡¯t seem to ept such an exnation.


    Lunaire was chewing on her thumb as a frown was formed on her forehead.


    She looked away from Noble Mimic, and started walking restlessly around the abandoned church.


    ¡¸But, that half elf might have ill-intentions toward Kanata. I mean, Kanata is a big hearted man¡­ who can even ept untouchables like me. In short, he is someone who easily goes along with flow.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ WeLL, That FellA Is EAsY To Go AlONg WiTh FloW AfTEr AlL.¡¹


    Lunaire was staring daggers at Noble Mimic the moment he said those words. As if to tell him to not say something that would only increase her worries.


    But then, she forgot that she was the one who started this topic, Noble Mimic had onlymented from the side.


    Seeing the way she looked at Noble Mimic, it could be interpreted as she wanted him to deny her remark instead of agreeing with her.


    Noble Mimic stretched out his long tongue from the gap of the box as if to say ¡°Oops¡±.


    But then, Lunaire once again realized that fact after Noble Mimic mentioned it, the fact that Kanata was easy to go along with flow.


    It was obvious from the fact that Kanata easily aplished Lunaire¡¯s unreasonable degree of training menu which was actually specially designed to make him stay longer in ¡¶Cocytus¡· without a doubt.


    During those training days, Lunaire wished from the depths of her heart for Kanata to get discouraged by her ¡°Nightmarish¡± training menu.


    Ironically, Kanata, who had no shred of doubt toward Lunaire, believed her words and concluded that such a feat was possible, and actually cleared her training menu and raised his level far beyond her initial expectations.


    There might be no other human who so easily goes along with flow as easily as him. In that regard, not even Noble Mimic could refute that fact.


    ¡¸¡­ At this rate, he might end up bing that half-elf¡¯s lover. Kanata, Kanata¡­ said that he loved me, and yet¡­¡¹


    Lunaire dropped her shoulder as she stopped walking.


    Though Lunaire knew that Kanata wasn¡¯t the kind of man who said irresponsible remarks, she couldn¡¯t help but keep worrying since the wall between humans and those who quit being human was thick.


    Even if, for example, they got closer, they live inpletely different worlds. And there was the matter of the vast difference between their lifespan too.


    Sometime in the future, Kanata would eventually die from old age while Lunaire is still as youthful as ever. When including those factors in the equation, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about Kanata having a change of heart.


    In the first ce, Lunaire was the one who told him to leave Cocytus. That¡¯s why Lunaire felt that she had no right to criticize Kanata even if he got along with another woman outside.


    After walking back and forth, Lunaire finally sat on the ground near the rubble and held onto her knees.


    ¡¸If Kanata had a long life span, all I needed to do was wait for that half-elf to die first.¡¹


    ¡¸M-MaStER!, Y-YoUr TrAIN OF THoUGHt iS sTarTing To HeaD ToWARdS a DanGERoUS ArEA.¡¹


    Lunaire snapped back upon hearing Noble Mimic¡¯s reminder.


    ¡¸I MEaN, ThEy HAs YeT To BECOme LOVErS RiGhT? PleAse StOp FaLlIng IntO DeSpAir So EasiLy LikE ThaT.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right, I ended up bing short-sighted. Maybe I ended up like this since this is the first time I¡¯ve actuallye out from Cocytus and entered a popted city.¡¹


    ¡¸MoSt LiKeLy. WeLL, ThAnk GoODNESS. YoU CaN FinAlLY Go TheRe To MEet KANata WitHOut Any WORRy.¡¹


    Noble Mimic spoke as he heaved a sigh of relief.


    From Noble Mimic¡¯s perspective, the current Lunaire looked really stupid for worrying about such matters. But, he also felt that they shouldn¡¯t just leave Kanata on his own device.


    Humans who haven¡¯t met someone for a long time threw them under low-level priority.


    If things really went as it was, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Kanata to not have a change of heart after he didn¡¯t meet Lunaire for more than ten or twenty years.


    Everything should be okay as long as Lunaire was willing toe out and talk to him, but it seems the person herself has yet to be prepared for that.


    Though Noble Mimic has yet to hear about the reason for Lunaire¡¯s hesitation, the current her should be able to go alongside Kanata in his journey thanks to her ¡¶Impurity¡¯s Sealer Robe¡·.


    He knew that Kanata would be extremely delighted once Lunaire agreed to travel with him. Or maybe, the chance for asking that request had already passed.


    ¡¸What are you talking about, Noble?¡¹


    Lunaire stood up, tilting her head with a puzzled look on her face as she asked such a question.


    ¡¸I SaID, YoU CAn LITERALLy MEET HIm NOW, RigHT?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I can¡¯t you know?¡¹


    ¡¸EH?¡¹


    The room was enveloped by an awkward silence for a while after that.


    ¡¸eH? ThEN, WhAt ArE YOu GoING To Do To KnOw AbOUT¡­ KaNATa SiTuAtioN?¡¹


    Lunaire heaved a sigh, amazed as if she had no idea why her pet couldn¡¯t understand such a simple matter.


    ¡¸Now tell me, who do you think I am?¡¹


    ¡¸nO, I Don¡¯T, UndeRSta¡ª¡¹


    Lunaire pointed her index finger toward Noble Mimic.


    ¡¸Summoning Magic, 22nd Rank; ¡¶Megiddoras(Sacred Bird King of Invisibility)¡·¡¹


    A huge magic circle formed as soon as Lunaire finished her chant.


    And then, a mysterious-looking bird appeared behind her.


    It was a giant monster d in clothes.


    There was aplex and weird geometric pattern in which its eyes should¡¯ve been located on the pure white clothes which covered its body.


    Three pairs of wings made from seemingly non-organic materials stuck out from the clothes.


    ¡¸Megiddoras is the great sacred bird king of invisibility. It can travel in and out in spice-time gap and perfectly hide its figure.¡¹


    Something was moving inside the clothes.


    ¡¸Kii, GRIII¡­¡¹


    A strange screeching, metallic sound which didn¡¯t seem likeing from a living being resounded inside the clothes.


    Noble Mimic was looking at such a spectacle with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    ¡¸Sit.¡¹


    Megiddorasnded on the ground, following Lunaire¡¯s order.


    ¡¸Bow!¡¹


    The clothes that covered Megiddoras¡¯ head lowered as if following the movement of its owner¡¯s directions.


    ¡¸Good child.¡¹


    Lunaire patted Megiddoras¡¯ head.


    ¡¸Gyu, Gyu, Gyu.¡¹


    Megiddoras moved its head repeatedly as if brushing its head against Lunaire¡¯s hand.


    ¡¸Please conceal yourself.¡¹


    When Lunaire said so, Megiddo¡¯s figure faded away.


    ¡¸If Megiddoras goes all out in hiding, not even I can find it. It¡¯s currently in the situation in which it¡¯s right there but at the same time not there. ¡¹


    Lunaire exined to Noble Mimic with a proud look on her face.


    ¡¸¡­ WhAt, ArE YOU GoInG To Use IT FOR?¡¹


    Noble Mimic asked with an anxious look.


    Though he had a guess about Lunaire¡¯s answer, he still tried to ask just to be sure. He really hoped that her answer wouldn¡¯t be what he expected.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ still don¡¯t understand huh. I¡¯m gonna share my senses with Megiddoras and use its stealth ability to follow after Kanata.¡¹


    ¡¸AIn¡¯T THaT F*CkING sTALKInG!¡¹


    Noble Mimic stretched tongue was beating the floor while delivering a retort.


    The stone floor of the abandoned church dented due to that strike and broke in two.


    ¡¸I-I have no other way! I mean, I got flustered when that homunculus kid found me so easily¡­ and, I¡¯m sure that Kanata noticed me when I red at that half-elf girl from afar! Do you think I still have the face to meet him after that!?¡¹


    ¡¸JuST GO wiTh YouR UsuAl TaCITUrn FaCE DaMmIt!¡¹


    Noble Mimic hit the floor with its tongue again.


    ¡¸B-But still, I-I¡¯m the one who pushed Kanata away and told him to leave ¡¶Cocytus¡·¡­ I¡¯m going to look like an idiot if he know that I came because I was too worried about him.¡¹


    Lunaire replied back with a loud voice.


    It was rare for the usually expressionless Lunaire to make a blushed red face like that.


    ¡¸AnD ThAt REASon MiGhT PreVEnt YOU FRoM MeEtinG Him For hIS enTIRe LIfe, Are YOu ReaLlY SuRe About This?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not, of course¡­¡¹


    Lunaire replied with an almost inaudible voice.


    ¡¸ThAT¡¯S Why YoU aiN¡¯T aLLoweD To USe ThaT BirD! JuSt Go AnD GReeT KanAtA AlreAdy!! TeLL hIm ThAT YoU CamE SinCe YoU wERe WoRrYIng AboUt HiM!! That¡¯LL Be The EnD of IT!¡¹


    ¡¸U-Uuh¡­ B-But still¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡¹


    ¡¸nO bUtS!!!¡¹


    Noble Mimic¡¯s tone rose even higher than before.


    Lunaire looked like she was about to cry anytime now.


    For Noble Mimic, this was the first time it had gone as far as this with Lunaire. But, he had no choice but to do this for his master¡¯s own good. Because if it left her to her own devices, Lunaire wouldn¡¯t evere to meet Kanata even after ten or twenty years, instead, she would only abuse Megiddoras¡¯ invisibility power to stalk Kanata till he died of old age.


    ¡¸GYAAAAAAA¡­¡¹


    Even Megiddoras itself was lowering its eyes, appearing to be apologetic after it heard Noble Mimic¡¯s outburst.

 Act 2: Chapter 41: Those Who Lurk in The Ground

    Act 2: Chapter 41: Those Who Lurk in The Ground


    Deep in the forest near the magic city of Manarak, there was a gigantic cave made deep underground. Its size was bigger than the magic city of Manarak itself.


    Ragnos of various sizes were jam packed against the giant warthen walls.


    There were more than one hundred jumbo ragnos which were regarded as dangerous by the adventurer¡¯s guild and many other variants which have yet to show up above the ground.


    This ce was Ragnos¡¯ underground empire.


    Numerous monsters and humans were wrapped in cocoons of thread and hund upside-down from the ceiling.


    Though many of them had already died, some of them were still alive.


    ¡¸H-HELP! S-Someone, please, help¡­¡­.¡¹


    A man was frantically calling for help despite his crushed throat, hanging upside-down from the ceiling.


    ¡¸YoU¡­ NoISy.¡¹


    ¡¸Human!? Please he¨C¡¹


    Though hope flickered alive for him the moment he saw a humanoid figure, it was quickly extinguished into deep despair the next moment.


    Because the one he saw did have the upper body of a woman, but her lower body was that of a spider.


    The female humanoid-spider monster had striking, red-colored hair and a well-ordered face, but the glint in her half-opened eyelids, and glimpse of a row of sharp fangs in her mouth was enough to showcase her twisted personality.


    ¡¸M-MONSTER!¡¹


    The man shouted in fear.


    The monster smiled delightfully upon hearing the man¡¯s scream and opened her mouth before taking arge bite right out the man¡¯s face.


    The man then fell on the floor, bleeding profusely from his crushed head as the monster munched on his face.


    ¡¸Dispose him.¡¹


    The moment the monster spoke, countless ragno descended upon that man¡¯s corpse and ate it.


    The sound of that man¡¯s body being torn to shreds could be heard from beneath the monsters.


    The monsters who had already lost interest in the man kept walking inside the cave without turning back, and then looked around as if trying to find something.


    ¡¸Mother, mother.¡¹


    ¡¸Is something the matter, my adorable 3rd daughter, Marie?¡¹


    The reply came from one corner of the cave.


    The monster, 3rd daughter Marie, was a giant close to five meters tall.


    Though the woman who replied to Marie had the same lower body of a spider like Marie, her face wasn¡¯t as well-ordered as Marie¡¯s.


    Her skin was rugged, like the surface of the ground.


    Her eyes were different sizes that wriggled around and her mouth formed a long slit. Each of her hands had four giant de-like ws.


    There was a huge jade buried on her spider lower-half.


    She was the demon king of the spiders, the culprit behind the ragno incident which was uring in Manarak right now.


    ¡¸Marie¡­ it seems the humans have started to notice the existence of this ce.¡¹


    There was a little spider on Marie¡¯s hand.


    It was a scout type, mini ragno. It¡¯d slipped into the city to gather information.


    The mother¡¯s mouth opened even wider upon hearing Marie¡¯s remark.


    ¡¸It seems I ended up giving birth to too many children after I gained the power of the world. Well, I guess it¡¯s just matter of time before my naughty children overflowed to the surface.¡¹


    Mother spoke as she gently brushed the jade buried on her abdomen.


    ¡¸Nevertheless, those humans will never expect just how powerful we are right now.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Mother, I don¡¯t think we have to hold back anymore. Marie alone will be enough to bring down that city.¡¹


    ¡¸But, you have to be careful, my adorable daughter, Marie. Promise me that you won¡¯t be too conceited once you leave our nest.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, mother. Do you think that Marie will lose against those lowly creatures?¡¹


    Marie stuck out her purplish red tongue.


    On the tip of her tongue was the eyeball of the man whose face she ate a while ago.


    ¡¸Marie¡¯s older sister is also not the kind of demon who will be defeated by the likes of humans. Though¡­ the youngest daughter Lily might be loss to them¡­¡¹


    Marie giggled as she spoke.


    Marie was one of four ragno¡¯s variants who received mother¡¯s blessing; she and her three sisters were hailed as the four sisters.


    The four wereposed of the eldest daughter; Dori, second daughter; Mery, third daughter; Marie, and youngest daughter; Lily.


    ¡¸Well, since we¡¯ve been exposed, I guess hiding any longer is no use either. Take your youngest sister, Lily and some ragno to attack the city.¡¹


    ¡¸What about Mery and older sister, mother? Marie wants to kill some humans too. I want to capture living adventurers and torture them to death as I tear them apart from limb-to-limb.¡¹


    ¡¸I hear that clear enough Marie. Well, there¡¯s a small number of strong human mixing amongst the groups. Let them face Lily first to expose our existence to them, and make them lower their guard by thinking that we already went all out. Well, I think Lily alone is enough to wipe them out.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Can¡¯t be helped then. Marie shall obey mother.¡¹


    ¡¸When those humans defeat the likes of Lily¡­ it will be your duty, Marie. And Mery will drive them into an even bigger despair. Make sure to not let your eldest sister, Dori, get her turn. That girl is a naughty girl who doesn¡¯t listen to me at all after all.¡¹


    Marie showed acent smile upon hearing mother¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Understood, Mother.¡¹

 Act 2: Chapter 42: Dawn of the Battle

    Act 2: Chapter 42: Dawn of the Battle


    The morning after the meeting, I went back to the adventurer¡¯s guild along with Pomera and Philia.


    We received Ga¡¯smission to move and escort the migration of the citizens in preparation for the demon king¡¯s invasion.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know when the demon king¡¯s army is going to make their move! That¡¯s why, please carry a minimum amount of belongings with you!¡¹


    ¡¸W-We¡¯re going to be troubled if you suddenly tell us to do so! You should be able to drive away the likes of the demon king! I mean, we have the S-rank adventurer, Kotone-sama!¡¹


    The entire city was in turmoil.


    The private army of the mayor of the city and the adventurers were running around to warn the citizens.¡¯


    ¡¸Kanata-san¡­ I think¡­ I finally understand the gravity of the situation.¡¹


    Pomera wasining as she looked around.


    I agree with Pomera.


    I somehow expected the current situation during yesterday¡¯s adventurer meeting.


    In Pomera¡¯s case, she might finally understand the gravity of the situation after she saw the situation in the city.


    It was the same for me.


    Even Ga had told us that he wouldn¡¯t resent us even if we escaped to save our own lives.


    Even high-ranking adventurers would be able to guess that it would be toote if they didn¡¯t escape by themselves from Manarak as soon as possible.


    There was a great difference between escaping by themselves and escaping along with refugees.


    Maybe, I ended up underestimating the situation.


    ¡¸¡­ Maybe you should take Philia-chan and move to another city too, Pomera-san.¡¹


    ¡¸W-What are you talking about, Kanata-san. Pomera will stay by your side no matter what!¡¹


    Pomera clenched her fists as she spoke.


    ¡¸¡­ Moreover, if even Philia-chan is in danger, then no one is safe in this city.¡¹


    Pomera sent a gaze toward Philia.


    Philia also clenched her fists, harrumphing as if trying to pump herself up.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Pomera! Philia will kill those ragnos!¡¹


    ¡­ Philia was way too reassured over the current situation.


    But, if Philia went around rampaging at full force, Pomera, as her caretaker, would look more and more like a human-shaped monster to the citizens.


    ¡¸¡­ Philia-chan, make sure to hold back, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm! Philia will do as Kanata says! Philia will beat them to death, in moderation!¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel worried upon hearing her dangerous-sounding remarks.


    When I looked at Philia with a wry smile, I felt someone¡¯s gazeing from behind.


    I thought it was just my imagination but Philia¡¯s body twitched as well and she quickly turned around.


    She looked around with a frightened look on her face.


    I also stopped in ce and looked around at my surroundings but I couldn¡¯t see the shadow of a suspicious person at all.


    ¡¸¡­ Kanata-san, just now, it feels like someone was stalking us, right?¡¹


    Pomera was looking back with a sullen look on her face.


    Due to their ability to use spirits, elves were sensitive to people¡¯s presence.


    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s just Alfred. I don¡¯t think he can injure Kanata-san even in a duel to pay back his loss against Pomera, but¡­ please be careful.¡¹


    I nodded lightly upon hearing Pomera¡¯s remark.


    ¡º¡­ I¡¯m a persistent man. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve already won. Kuku¡­ I don¡¯t know what they will say in this meeting but it seems they¡¯ve perfected the preparations. The time wille when you regret the fact that you shamed me.¡»


    I recalled what that fe said when we happened upon him again during the adventurer¡¯s meeting.


    I didn¡¯t think he wouldn¡¯t do anything at all after saying those remarks.


    I imagine that he will try to sabotage us during the dangerous escort mission.


    Meanwhile, Philia kept ring at one ce since a while ago.


    And she looked scared for some reason.


    ¡¸¡­ Philia-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Philia felt the same¡­ presence from before. Philia, scared.¡¹


    ¡¸From¡­ before?¡¹


    Hearing that, I realized that Philia was referring to the mage in a ck robe who had beaten Philia so easily before.


    ¡­ I couldn¡¯t see the mage¡¯s face back then, but when I was thinking about the situation, the possibility that the identity of the mage in a ck robe was Lunaire wasn¡¯t zero.


    If she really did chase after me since she was worried about me, could it be that she was still around?


    I mean, if that really was the case, I¡­ honestly feel really happy.


    ¡¸A-Are you really over there? Lunaire¡­-san?¡¹


    I tried to call her but there was no reply from the other party.


    It seems whatever the thing over there was had already left.


    I thought about searching for it but I was running out of time.


    There was still some leeway, but it wasn¡¯t much and I couldn¡¯t change the schedule that had already been arranged by the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s go. I really have no idea whether that person will follow me or not.¡¹


    When I turned around, I saw a figure wearing a goat mask, draped in a ck overcoat standing before me.


    ¡¸You guys areing to the adventurer¡¯s guild too, huh¡­ it¡¯s vexing but, I feel at ease with your guys¡¯ protection.¡¹


    ¡¸Rosemonde-san!¡¹


    ¡¸Goat Onee-chan!¡¹


    Philia was running happily toward Rosemonde.


    Rosemonde grabbed her metal cross in a hurry as she stepped back to avoid Philia.


    ¡¸W-What are you trying to do to me, little girl! D-Don¡¯t think you can do the same as before!¡¹


    ¡­ Seeing her state, it was obvious that Rosemonde was really scared of Philia.


    It seems the incident when she got blown away together with the ragnos that were killed by Philia left a deep trauma in her mind.


    ¡¸S¡­ Sorry?¡¹


    Philia apologized to Rosemonde with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡¸So, Rosemonde-san chose to remain in this city too.¡¹


    Rosemonde was quarreling with the guild¡¯s officials, saying that she wanted to leave the magic city ASAP when it was revealed in the adventurer¡¯s meeting that this series of incidents might be rted to a demon king.


    I thought she had already left Manarak right after the meeting.


    ¡¸It¡¯s that old fox¡¯s fault for baiting me to stay with such a delicious amount of remuneration. It¡¯s not like I want to protect Manarak or something. The situation in the city might not be that dangerous after all.¡¹


    After she said so, Rosemonde looked at the uproar in the city.


    It seems the citizens are having a hard time understanding the current situation.


    At this rate, there might be a dy in the preparation to evacuate the citizens.


    ¡¸¡­ I was born and raised in this magic city, Manarak.¡¹


    Rosemonde muttered.


    ¡¸I lost my parents when I was still a child, but¡­ I was helped by their friends and acquaintances. They helped me to join a safe and reliable party and helped me to find propermissions too. They also taught me how to fight, use magic, and the know-how for adventurers. In a sense, this Manarak itself is something akin to my foster parent.¡¹


    She wasn¡¯t speaking with her usual tone, as if she was trying to make her voice heard amongst the noise of themotion.


    Pomera and I heard the rest of Rosemonde¡¯s story in silence.


    ¡¸It¡¯s vexing, right? We can only escape with our tail between our legs in front of that superpower called the demon king. That¡¯s why I want to at least show some resistance and bite them back. Even if it means that I will fall along with this city.¡¹


    ¡¸Rosemonde-san¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Cease your sentiment. Even if I speak this way, I¡¯m not such a heartless person.¡¹


    Rosemonde heaved a sigh.

 Act 2: Chapter 43: Determination

    Act 2: Chapter 43: Determination


    We arrived in front of the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    Though it was earlier than the arranged time, Ga was already waiting inside the guild building.


    After rying his detailed ns, he intended to assign the escorting adventurers to guard the caravan as soon as theypleted preparations to immediately depart to another city.


    ¡¸I also care for my life. I also intended to escape and abandon the citizens when the situation turned for the worse.¡¹


    Rosemonde muttered such soliloquy.


    Pomera showed a slightly indignant look upon hearing Rosemonde¡¯s remark.


    ¡¸For your hometown¡­ don¡¯t you want to at least try to assist the escaping citizens first?¡¹


    ¡¸Hah, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m not foolish enough to give up my life to protect the fools who don¡¯t even know that a cmity is right upon them!¡¹


    Rosemonde was right.


    I thought that the number of such noble adventurers who protected the life of citizens until the bitter end was infinitely close to zero.


    Even I wouldn¡¯t go as far as doing that.


    Rosemonde, who said that, was actually acting as the bad guy¡­ or should I say, girl.


    ¡¸B-But, there¡¯s no need to say it out loud¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Hah! I see. Your magic skills are strong but it seems you¡¯re still wet behind the ears. Look at me, stupid girl. This senior will give an advice for softhearted adventurers like you.¡¹


    Rosemonde spoke to Pomera with the condescending attitude of a senior.


    ¡¸I-Is something the matter?¡¹


    Pomera was pursing her lips as she replied to Rosemonde.


    ¡¸¡­ You have to know your limits¨C when to fight and when to retreat properly. This isn¡¯t something that can change at thest minute, you hear me. If I just nodded in silence following you guys recklessly, god knows what kind of danger you¡¯re going to charge into next. Now a question, do you really think that I¡¯m gonna just follow you recklessly without knowing my own limits? Sorry, but I¡¯m not a suicidal fool. I might not even have the time to regret my decision if I recklessly follow after you guys.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s mouth opened wide, it seems Rosemonde¡¯s advice nailed right in her heart. But, she shut her mouth immediately and nodded as if agreeing with Rosemonde.


    ¡¸¡­ Yes, I understand. Thank you very much, Rosemonde-san.¡¹


    She replied with a slightly embarrassed look on her face.


    She might have been expecting some sort of worthless advice from Rosemonde only to be hit by the proper advice of a senior adventurer.


    It seems both Pomera and I hadpletely misunderstood Rosemonde.


    She was protecting the magic city of Manarak in her own way.


    ¡¸¡­ So, is that brat going to participate in the battle too?¡¹


    Rosemonde asked that question with a slightly frightened voice.


    She was looking at Philia who was clenching her fists and pumping herself up before the battle.


    ¡¸Uhm! Philia will do her best too!¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see¡­ that¡¯s reassuring.¡¹


    Rosemonde replied while averting her gaze from Philia.


    ¡¸¡­ Philia-chan, make sure that you don¡¯t go overboard, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Understood! Philia will do her best to fulfill Kanata¡¯s wishes!¡¹


    Ph embraced my waist and then raised her face to look up to me as she spoke.


    I lost to her adorableness and ended up patting her head.


    Meanwhile, Pomera was sending an anxious look in my direction.


    ¡¸¡­ It really can¡¯t be helped. The scale of our enemies this time is really big after all. We¡¯re definitely going to need Philia-chan¡¯s strength.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Kanata-san, could it be that you¡¯re going to spit some sort of lie again when Philia-chan uses her power?¡¹


    The first thing that came into my mind when I heard that was the matter when Philia conjured a progenitor dragon back then on the way toward Manarak. To hide the fact that Philia was the one who conjured that progenitor dragon, I lied to eyewitnesses that it was something that was summoned by Pomera.


    Pomera seemed to be recalling that incident too.


    My smile twitched slightly as I recalled that incident.


    I shifted my nce from Pomera, looking at Rosemonde.


    ¡¸W-What¡¯s matter? I have no idea what you two are talking about, but you better not push troublesome things onto me.¡¹


    I looked back to Pomera again.


    ¡¸Haha¡­ I-It¡¯ll be alright, Pomera-san. This time, I¡¯ll take the me¡­¡¹


    ¡­ It¡¯s not like I could push all the credit to Pomera.


    If I kept doing that, Pomera might end up being targeted by dangerous people beyond her real abilities to cope with.


    I considered Rosemonde¡¯s remarks while patting Philia¡¯s head.


    Just how much I was willing to take the danger, huh.


    I had a huge debt of gratitude towards Ga.


    The adventurers who came, everyone of them came willingly came with the realization that this might be a suicide mission.


    At the very least, I was overwhelmingly more powerful than an A-rank adventurer.


    Was it really okay for me to take the escort job like the rest of the adventurers?


    Moreover, I¡­ didn¡¯t want to use my power in front of so many people.


    If possible, I wanted to avoid the fight.


    Just like this case, the matter of taking the escort job along with the other adventurers might not be as good as what it looks like.


    I shifted my attention towards the direction of the city gate.


    I pretty much found out the whereabouts of the ragnos¡¯ boss during yesterday¡¯s adventurer¡¯s meeting.


    No matter how much ragnos there were, I had no intentions of losing.


    If it¡¯s me¡­ I should be able to decrease a great number of them all at once by visiting their nest.


    Naturally, it didn¡¯t mean that there were no dangerous factors in there. I was sure that inside the nest wasn¡¯t full of just your run-of-the-mill ragno.


    But, hearing Rosemonde¡¯s resolution¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty about waiting in a safe ce without doing anything.


    I mean, if I make my move, I won¡¯t just be able to decrease the number of the ragnos, I should be able to virtually grasp the real scale of the other party and the level of the demon king.


    ¡¸¡­ Pomera-san, Rosemonde-san, Philia-chan. My apologies, I think I¡¯ll refrain from doing the escort mission.


    ¡¸W-What do you mean, Kanata-san!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You, you¡¯re going to forfeit from escort mission despite having that much power?¡¹


    Pomera was really surprised while Rosemonde was openly expressing her hostility towards me.


    Philia puffed out her cheeks while saying ¡¸¡­ If Kanata won¡¯t go, Philia won¡¯t go too.¡¹.


    ¡¸My bad. I¡¯ll try to do something¡­ about this situation. The destination of the migration is Polorock city, right? Let¡¯s meet up over there.¡¹


    ¡¸Please, let Pomera help you, Kanata-san!¡¹


    I shook my head.


    ¡¸Sorry but, it¡¯s better for me to go by myself since it¡¯s kinda like a scouting mission. Moreover, the current situation is clearly abnormal. That¡¯s why I want to leave Pomera-san and Philia-chan to go with with escort mission as a warranty.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Understood. If that¡¯s Kanata-san¡¯s wish, Pomera will take Philia-chan along for the escort mission, but¡­ please don¡¯t force yourself to do the impossible, okay? The scale of the demon king¡¯s army this time is unknown after all.¡¹


    Both Pomera and Philia were much stronger than your average A-rank adventurer. With them there, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the escort mission.


    Moreover, I want to do my duty properly for Ga.


    It was the time to pay back my debt of gratitude towards Ga. I didn¡¯t want him to think of me as an unreasonable person after all.


    But then, I had no idea about how to transmit the information that I get during my scouting mission after I return from the nest.


    I might not even be able to pass off that information.


    The one who gained Ga¡¯s attention was the saint; Pomera, not even Ga could dismiss me if I came with her.


    ¡¸Sorry for my selfishness. Pomera-san, Philia-chan, and Rosemonde-san too, please be careful after I leave.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ don¡¯t worry about us, Kanata-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Muu¡­ understood. Philia will go with Pomera.¡¹


    Philia reluctantly agreed.


    ¡¸¡­ Humph, exposing your ownrades to danger, what a great man you are.¡¹


    Rosemonde was ring disdainfully at me while muttering so.


    ¡¸¡­ The monsters aside, don¡¯t let your guard down toward Alfred either. Since he know that he¡¯s no match against your power, he might use some sort of underhanded tactic, Pomera-san.¡¹


    I approached Pomera and whispered to her.


    The next time Alfred tried to butt in, I nned to p him awake personally after all.


    Alfred surely wouldn¡¯t expect what woulde for him in that situation.


    I mean, I had enough of his interference.


    Unfortunately, it seems I had to temporarily part ways with Pomera on the way toward Polorock. And I¡¯m afraid that Alfred would slip in and cause trouble during the confusion amidst the escort mission.


    And worst of all, he might get another person¡¯s assistance to help him in his revenge.


    ¡¸¡­ Yes, understood. I won¡¯t let my guard down against that man.¡¹


    Pomera nodded.


    I nodded my head to her and left the adventurer guild¡¯s building.


    I headed toward the city gate located right across the adventurer guild¡¯s building.


    When I turned around for thest time, I saw Pomera and co¡¯s figures enter the guild¡¯s building.

 Act 2: Chapter 44: Half-Elf Girl and Woman With Goat Mask(Side: Pomera)

    Act 2: Chapter 44: Half-Elf Girl and Woman With Goat Mask(Side: Pomera)


    After parting ways with Kanata, Pomera entered the guild building along with Rosemonde and Philia.


    In front of the guild, it seems that even the average adventurers who didn¡¯t get calledst night were also called out to travel together with the carriages.


    Pomera¡¯s party was being guided by the man with a pointy hat who was also acting as Ga¡¯s assistant, Zild, into the same meeting room asst night.


    Upon entering, Ga weed her immediately while rubbing his hands together.


    ¡¸Ooh, pleasee in! Saint Pomera-dono, Rosemonde-dono¡­ and mdy, Philia-dono.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes! Uhm, I-I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹


    Pomera replied while bowing repeatedly to Ga.


    From the very beginning, Pomera wascking in the experience with socializing, especially if the other party was a big shot. Since she almost never left Kanata¡¯s side after she met him, she was back to her old habits once he left her.


    ¡¸Okay stop, no need to bow like that.¡¹


    Contrary to humble Pomera, Rosemonde was still as prideful as ever.


    Let alone looking at him, she didn¡¯t even return the greeting towards Ga, as if he was never there.


    Philia walked closer to Ga and then touched his beard.


    ¡¸Beardy uncle!¡¹


    ¡¸P-PHILIA-CHAN! YOU CAN¡¯T DO THAT TO A BIG SHOT LIKE GANNET-SAN YOU KNOW!¡¹


    ¡¸Hoho, I don¡¯t mind if a child wants to touch my beard. Feel free to touch this old man¡¯s beard.¡¹


    Ga replied with a gentle smile on his face.


    And then, he squinted his eyes as he looked at Pomera.


    ¡¸So, where is¡­ Kanata-dono?¡¹


    ¡¸S-Sorry! K-Kanata-san¡­ He suddenly excused himself and was unable to participate! Sorry!¡¹


    The guild¡¯s staff sneered at her upon seeing Pomera apologizing for Kanata.


    ¡¸Nonono, just from the fact that Pomera, who is famous as the saint, is willing toe is already a great boost to our morale. We¡¯ll be in your care today.¡¹


    But, the guild¡¯s staff had a sudden change of attitude when they saw Ga¡¯s crestfallen face, revealing his disappointment.


    ¡¸¡­ I-Is that so¡­ Kanata-dono has an urgent business, huh¡­ If possible, can you tell me the direction he went? I might be able to send my subordinates to assist him. We would be really lucky if he has some leeway to help us, but¡­ nevertheless, I guess it really can¡¯t be helped if he¡¯s really unable to do so.¡¹


    ¡¸U-Uhm, that¡¯s¡­ P-Pomera also¡­ has no idea where is Kanata-san heading¡­¡¹


    Ga raised his face and then nced at Pomera.


    It was as if he was trying to guess whether Pomera was speaking the truth.


    Pomera unintentionally looked down on the floor upon receiving such a gaze.


    ¡¸I see¡­ well, it can¡¯t be helped then¡­¡¹


    ¡¸S-Sorry¡­¡¹


    Pomera unintentionally apologizes to Ga again.


    Rosemonde tapped lightly on Pomera¡¯s shoulder with her hand that was protected with a heavy looking glove.


    ¡¸¡­ Oi, half-elf girl. That man seems to be really keen in hiding his strength but, have you told about his strength to this old fox? This old fox seems to put much importance on him.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ N-No, we should never tell him about Kanata-san.¡¹


    Pomera was ncing at the dejected Ga with an anxious look on her face.


    It seems Ga had managed to grasp Kanata¡¯s strength by mere intuition.


    After that, Pomera and co moved toward the chairs surrounding the round table.


    Since Philia wasn¡¯t originally invited to attend the meeting and Pomera felt anxious about her using the other chair, she finally let Philia sit on herp.


    Rosemonde, who sat in the seat next to Pomera, was sitting in silence as she crossed her arms, ncing anxiously every once in a while towards Philia.


    Though they sat next to each other, there was no conversation between them.


    Though Rosemonde was strangely taking the initiative to talk with Kanata duringst night¡¯s meeting, Pomera wasn¡¯t in the proper state to have a conversation and only replied appropriately.


    Though they were conversing normally until they came to this ce, Pomera felt rather displeased upon hearing Rosemonde¡¯s remark.


    Because their sense of distance was rathercking for mere acquaintance.


    Added to that the fact that Rosemonde herself was an outspoken person, it was even harder for Pomera to break the ice.


    But then, being caught in ufortable silence for a while with acquaintances by your side felt wrong for Pomera.


    For Pomera, this kind of mutual silence was strangely ufortable for her, or rather, it felt more like strained. She felt that she had to at least break the ice with Rosemonde as naturally as possible, so she adjusted her breath while waiting for the right timing.


    Pomera was a shy person but she was also strangely an honest girl.


    ¡¸I-It seems that almost everyone who gatheredst night hase.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Hou? Is that a sarcasm for me, adorable girl?¡¹


    Rosemonde¡¯s goat mask tilted, she was ring at Pomera.


    ¡¸N-No! U-Uhm, Pomera doesn¡¯t mean that way!¡¹


    Pomera shook her head to correct the misunderstanding.


    Rosemondeughed upon seeing Pomera¡¯s state and then looking around at the meeting room.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¶Ares Hand¡· isn¡¯ting, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Are you referring to the S-rank adventurer¡­ Kotone-san?¡¹


    Pomera was looking around for Kotone¡¯s face upon hearing Rosemonde¡¯s remark.


    But, she couldn¡¯t find Kotone¡¯s face in the meeting room.


    ¡¸¡­ Maybe she doesn¡¯t want toe. Her strength is certain but she is a taciturn and weird woman whose thoughts I can¡¯t even begin to guess. But without her¡­ the situation during the migration might be even more dangerous.¡¹


    Rosemonde spoke thest part with an even more grave tone than before.


    Pomera unintentionally gasped for a breath when she heard that.


    When she took a closer look, Ga was loitering around the door restlessly as he spoke with his subordinates.


    Pomera then shifted her attention to the wall clock.


    It was almost the appointment time.


    ¡¸Ga-san, anymore than this is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸U-Uhm, you¡¯re right. Zild. Send people to go looking for Kotone-dono¡­ and Kanata-dono after this.¡¹


    Ga spoke to his assistant, Zild, in front of the door.


    As Pomera was looking at them, the door was slowly pushed open.


    The one who appeared from behind the door had glossy, ck hair. Her cold eyes which were seemingly devoid of emotion scanned the people in the meeting room.


    Pomera had met her justst night; it was Kotone Takanashi.

 Act 2: Chapter 45: Half-Elf Girl And Transferee(Side: Pomera)

    Act 2: Chapter 45: Half-Elf Girl And Transferee(Side: Pomera)


    ¡¸W-We¡¯ve been waiting for you, Kotone-dono!¡¹


    Ga walked over to wee her the moment he saw Kotone¡¯s figure appear from behind the door.


    After her gaze wandered around the conference room, her gaze returned to Ga.


    ¡¸The meeting hasn¡¯t started?¡¹


    ¡¸We decided to wait for a while longer for you toe, Kotone-dono. Did you have some business to attend to beforeing?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I just overslept a little bit. I¡¯m not an early riser.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. The meeting did go on tillte at night yesterday and you¡¯ve had to wake up early today too. My apologies for our carelessness. And thank you very much for being willing to participate in the migration.¡¹


    Ga skillfully handled the situation with a smile with Kotone, as if his flustered appearance from a while ago was a tant lie.


    ¡¸¡­ That person is really skilful at switching his attitude.¡¹


    Even Pomera couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    Rosemonde was ring toward Ga while muttering,¡¸Old fox¡¹ under her breath.


    Kotone was walking toward the empty seat but then she suddenly stopped midway and looked at Pomera.


    Pomera flinched the moment her line of sight met Kotone.


    Just like that, Kotone changed the direction she walked, and went toward Pomera¡¯s direction instead.


    ¡¸G-Good day¡­ uhm, Kotone-san. Uhm, do you have some sort of business with Pomera?¡¹


    ¡¸Where¡¯s the man who sat beside you yesterday?¡¹


    Kotone came closer and asked Pomera.


    ¡¸U¡­ Uhm¡­ he said that he has something to do right now.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I see. Do you know where he came from?¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, Pomera never heard about that from Kanata-san¡­ Uhm¡­ Kanata-san rarely talks about himself¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Do you know his family name?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t think I can tell you about it¡­¡¹


    Kotone¡¯s eyebrows formed a frown upon hearing Pomera¡¯s remark.


    It created an intimidating air unique to Kotone.


    ¡¸It shouldn¡¯t be something to worry about, right? Or else, is there some sort of secret behind it?¡¹


    ¡¸F-Fine then, Kanata-san said that his family name is Kanbara but¡­ is something the matter with that?¡¹


    Kotone shook her head a little bit.


    ¡¸Not a big deal, I¡¯m just curious.¡¹


    After replying with short words, Kotone walked back toward the empty chair without even thanking Pomera.


    ¡¸Kanata Kanbara¡­ Kanbara Kanata. Yup, doesn¡¯t seems like those fake names from Yamato kingdom.¡¹


    Kotone muttered as a faint smile formed on her lips.


    But, that smile had onlysted for a second. Her face returned to the usual taciturn face by the next second.


    Pomera, who was frozen stiff when Kotone suddenly called out to her, finally heaved a sigh after seeing thetter get seated.


    ¡¸W-What was that¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Humph, as if S-rank adventurers can oversleep. Just what kind of scheme did that womane up with.¡¹


    Rosemonde spat out such biting remarks.


    ¡¸Is she really¡­ such a dangerous person?¡¹


    ¡¸Never hear the story about someone who suddenly appeared when something happened? Well that¡¯s aside, she¡¯s regarded as some sort of hero in this city and she can easily exterminate the monsters. And yet, she¡¯s kinda creepy since I don¡¯t even know what she¡¯s thinking about. And she isn¡¯t the kind of woman who calls out to someone out of mere curiosity. Things might be troublesome if she¡¯s targeting you.¡¹


    Pomera felt the same but whenever her line of sight met Kotone¡¯s, thetter averted her gaze as Pomera tried to see into thetter¡¯s heart.


    Ga moved toward the innermost part of the meeting room as soon as Kotone sat down in her seat.


    He might be about to start detailing the current situation when Kotone was about to arrive a while ago.


    ¡¸Pomera! Philia will do her best!¡¹


    Philia, who sat on Pomera¡¯sp, spoke with such conviction.


    ¡¸P-Philia-chan, you mustn¡¯t reveal your power recklessly oka¨C¡¹


    Suddenly, Pomera recalled Kanata¡¯s remark to Philia before he left.


    If Philia did something this time around, Kanata would be the scapegoat for Pomera.


    ¡¸¡­ Wait a minute? Since Kanata is gone now, doesn¡¯t that mean Pomera will still¡­ be the scapegoat?¡¹


    Her face paled the moment she realized that terrifying fact.


    Things could easily develop into a simr situation as back then when they recognized her as the one who summoned the Progenitor Dragon back then.


    The problem was, she had no idea what kind of trouble was gonna be dumped on her now.


    ¡¸This seems to be everyone. Well then, I shall brief everyone here about today¡¯s migration n with the information we gatheredst night.¡¹


    Ga stood in the middle of the conference room as he announced the start of the meeting.


    Pomera was suddenly hit by bad premonition the moment she heard that.


    ¡¸E-Eh¡­? That¡¯s¡­ strange?¡¹


    Pomera was looking around the conference room with a listless look on her face.


    And finally, she noticed a certain someone that should be here was nowhere to be seen.


    The blonde-haired A-rank adventurer, Alfred.


    She hadpletely forgotten about him since she was too nervous before the start of the meeting.


    The reason for her worry was because Kanata himself warned her to be careful of Alfred.


    Alfred was a coward and a vengeful person.


    She came to understand that fact during her duel against him.


    He even went as far as threatening her before the meetingst night.


    Pomera believed that if it was Alfred, he would stoop as low as ambushing her during the migration. And the fact that he didn¡¯te made her even more anxious.


    Without his appearance in this ce, Alfred¡¯s actions becamepletely unpredictable.


    ¡¸What are you worrying about, Half-Elfss?¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm, I don¡¯t seem to see Alfred¡­ He participated inst night¡¯s meeting though.¡¹


    Rosemondeughed scornfully upon hearing Pomera¡¯s remark.


    ¡¸That idiot has long since escaped from this city.¡¹


    ¡¸E¨C¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s eyes opened wide the moment she heard Rosemonde¡¯s snicker.


    ¡¸E-Eh, b-but¡­ did he actually¡­ say that?¡¹


    ¡¸That guy¡¯s face turned ghastly pale afterst night¡¯s meeting and then he caught his femalerade¡¯s arm and ran. There¡¯s no mistake about it. I mean, he even screamed, ¡°I¡¯m not ready to die yet¡± so loudly. It doesn¡¯t seem to be actinging from such a prideful fe. Maybe he got scared sh*tless the moment he heard mention of the demon king. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸He¡¯s the kind of lowlife who loves to walk under the limelight to be the centre of attention. His strength aside, his personality will be a great hindrance to him. To be honest, I¡¯m d that he left.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I-I see¡­ Thank you for telling me about this.¡¹


    Though it wasn¡¯t within her expectation, Pomera was free of one of her worries now at least.

 Act 2: Chapter 47: Raid on Manarak(Side: Pomera)

    Act 2: Chapter 47: Raid on Manarak(Side: Pomera)


    After exining the details of the mass migration to the adventurers who were gathered in the adventurer¡¯s guild, Pomera and co, headed towards the gate of Manarak.


    Large number of carriages had already formed a long line there. Those carriages were for the migration of the citizens.


    Their destination was Polorock city.


    Polorock was a poor city. But, everything had changed after a young merchant, Greed, visited the city sixty years ago. He¡¯d developed the city until it became amercial city, and now, it is well known for being the wealthiest city in the country.


    Greed didn¡¯t just develop the city, he also investedrge amounts of money into Polorock when the city was on the verge of copse due to a monster cmity. Thanks to that, Greed became the lord of Polorock, and was hailed as Greed, the Great Merchant Duke.


    ording to Ga, he wanted to use Polorock as a temporary base to think up a countern against the Demon king.


    Greed possessed arge quantity of weapons along with private soldiers and adventurers.


    As a city that prospered with its trading, it was only natural for it to have easier ess to the other cities which could provide backing in time of emergencies. Thus making Polorock the most suitable city for Demon King subjugation.


    ¡¸¡­ Well if you ask me, that Greed fe is as shady as h*ll. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with that guy.¡¹


    Pomera ended up moving along with Rosemonde due to the force of the situation.


    Contrary to the lone wolf air she gave, she found out that Rosemonde was unexpectedly a chatty person.


    As long as she asked, Rosemonde would speak to no end to answer Pomera¡¯s question, she would even throw in some tips despite her unwilling gesture.


    ¡¸Is that so? I heard from Ga that he¡¯s the hero who saved Polorock though¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Long time ago, there was a rumor about the gathering of alchemists who caused a huge number of deaths when they¡¯re experimenting on homunculus. Thus, he used a huge amount of money to bribe some big-shots to prepare a scapegoat for him. I don¡¯t know the detailed situation, but don¡¯t expect him to not have underhanded dealings. Anyhow, he¡¯s a man who built his own empire in a single generation. That makes him even more suspicious.¡¹


    Rosemonde spoke with a scornful tone.


    Philia was clinging on to Pomera, sleeping peacefully despite the situation. Rosemonde¡¯s story was apparently far too boring for her.


    ¡¸What are you guys going to do? You guys have no other duties to Manarak after you escort the citizens. I have no intentions on putting on a brave facade and dying a stupid death by fighting the Demon King. And though I loathe him, it¡¯s much better with our Great Merchant Duke-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah. I think I¡¯ll discuss the matter after Kanata-san returns. I still have no idea what that person wanted to do with Kanata-san¡­ anymore than this will have to be discussed¡­¡¹


    Kanata had left before Pomera, saying that he wanted to scout the situation.


    Pomera thought that he might have gone into the center of Ragno nest to gain more detailed information about the demon king.


    She felt that unlike before, Kanata was quite open in regards to this demon king subjugation.


    Maybe they would choose to stay in themercial city of Polorock to fight the demon king with Greed¡¯s assistance.


    ¡¸But, the departure sure iste, eh. We haven¡¯t departed thanks to the numerousmoners who are blind about the real situation here. Oi, you, go and catch an official, I have so many question about the current situation for them.¡¹


    ¡¸A-Are you telling Pomera?¡¹


    ¡¸Who else? I hate talking with the government dogs the most. I¡¯ve had so many disputes with them in the past.¡¹


    ¡¸Understood¡­ Then, can I ask you to look over Philia-chan for a while?¡¹


    Rosemonde¡¯s shoulders twitched the moment she heard Pomera¡¯s request.


    ¡¸Rosemonde-san¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸W-Well, on second thought, please forget it. Someone will definitely send a report to us, the special force, when something happens. Otherwise, the transmission of the reporting might not be working properly, or there¡¯s simply no emergency for the time being. Yup, it really can¡¯t be helped.¡¹


    ¡¸Are you by chance¡­ scared of Philia-chan?¡¹


    Previously, the culprit who sent Rosemonde flying along with the ragnos was none other than Philia.


    Pomera then realized that Rosemonde might be still traumatized by that incident.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not! Don¡¯t look down on me,ss!¡¹


    ¡¸M-My apologies! I-I¡¯m not looking down on you¡­¡¹


    That moment, Philia¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    It seems she was awakened by Rosemonde¡¯s loud voice.


    ¡¸Is something the matter, Pomera? Spider again?¡¹


    Philia was rubbing her sleepy eyes with the back of her hands.


    ¡¸Uhn!¡¹


    Rosemonde flinched upon seeing that and got away from Philia immediately.


    Seeing that, Philia tilted her head as she looked at Rosemonde with a puzzled look on her face.


    There were a few seconds of awkward silence between them.


    And then, Pomera was looking at Rosemonde too.


    ¡¸W-What now? Did I wrong you!?¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, Pomera doesn¡¯t say that, but¡­¡¹


    That moment, the ground around the area swelled up.


    It wasn¡¯t just in one ce.


    There were dozens, no¨C hundreds of the same swelling at other ces.


    The sudden appearance of those swellings caused a panic.


    ¡¸¡¶Clod Bomb¡·!¡¹


    A magic circle appeared when Rosemonde raised her giant cross.


    zing red ball materialized in front of Rosemonde.


    The surface of the ground was peeled off, spiraling upward as if being pulled by a sphere of light, creating a perfect earthen sphere in just a moment.


    ¡¸VICTORY GOES TO THE ONE WHO MAKES THE FIRST MOVE!!¡¹


    Rosemonde swung down her cross.


    The sphere of light flew, swelled up in size upon touching the ground, and then exploded.


    The ground exploded and the ragnos that got caught in the st were thrown in the air.


    ¡¸So it really is those b*st*rds! It seems that the so-called demon king is pulling all stops andmencing an attack to crush all of us. Such a troublesome fellow.¡¹


    The uneven ground broke and arge number of ragnos appeared from within.


    Amongst them were jumbo ragno who was subjugated by Kanata and co a few days ago.


    Seeing that, the people in the area started screaming and trying to escape.


    ¡¸¡­ Good grief, this is why I didn¡¯t want to stay behind. Lass, do it. You can at least beat them up, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-YES!¡¹


    Pomera was also preparing for a fight.

 Act 2: Chapter 47: Raid on Manarak(Side: Pomera)

    Act 2: Chapter 47: Raid on Manarak(Side: Pomera)


    After exining the details of the mass migration to the adventurers who were gathered in the adventurer¡¯s guild, Pomera and co, headed towards the gate of Manarak.


    Large number of carriages had already formed a long line there. Those carriages were for the migration of the citizens.


    Their destination was Polorock city.


    Polorock was a poor city. But, everything had changed after a young merchant, Greed, visited the city sixty years ago. He¡¯d developed the city until it became amercial city, and now, it is well known for being the wealthiest city in the country.


    Greed didn¡¯t just develop the city, he also investedrge amounts of money into Polorock when the city was on the verge of copse due to a monster cmity. Thanks to that, Greed became the lord of Polorock, and was hailed as Greed, the Great Merchant Duke.


    ording to Ga, he wanted to use Polorock as a temporary base to think up a countern against the Demon king.


    Greed possessed arge quantity of weapons along with private soldiers and adventurers.


    As a city that prospered with its trading, it was only natural for it to have easier ess to the other cities which could provide backing in time of emergencies. Thus making Polorock the most suitable city for Demon King subjugation.


    ¡¸¡­ Well if you ask me, that Greed fe is as shady as h*ll. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with that guy.¡¹


    Pomera ended up moving along with Rosemonde due to the force of the situation.


    Contrary to the lone wolf air she gave, she found out that Rosemonde was unexpectedly a chatty person.


    As long as she asked, Rosemonde would speak to no end to answer Pomera¡¯s question, she would even throw in some tips despite her unwilling gesture.


    ¡¸Is that so? I heard from Ga that he¡¯s the hero who saved Polorock though¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Long time ago, there was a rumor about the gathering of alchemists who caused a huge number of deaths when they¡¯re experimenting on homunculus. Thus, he used a huge amount of money to bribe some big-shots to prepare a scapegoat for him. I don¡¯t know the detailed situation, but don¡¯t expect him to not have underhanded dealings. Anyhow, he¡¯s a man who built his own empire in a single generation. That makes him even more suspicious.¡¹


    Rosemonde spoke with a scornful tone.


    Philia was clinging on to Pomera, sleeping peacefully despite the situation. Rosemonde¡¯s story was apparently far too boring for her.


    ¡¸What are you guys going to do? You guys have no other duties to Manarak after you escort the citizens. I have no intentions on putting on a brave facade and dying a stupid death by fighting the Demon King. And though I loathe him, it¡¯s much better with our Great Merchant Duke-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah. I think I¡¯ll discuss the matter after Kanata-san returns. I still have no idea what that person wanted to do with Kanata-san¡­ anymore than this will have to be discussed¡­¡¹


    Kanata had left before Pomera, saying that he wanted to scout the situation.


    Pomera thought that he might have gone into the center of Ragno nest to gain more detailed information about the demon king.


    She felt that unlike before, Kanata was quite open in regards to this demon king subjugation.


    Maybe they would choose to stay in themercial city of Polorock to fight the demon king with Greed¡¯s assistance.


    ¡¸But, the departure sure iste, eh. We haven¡¯t departed thanks to the numerousmoners who are blind about the real situation here. Oi, you, go and catch an official, I have so many question about the current situation for them.¡¹


    ¡¸A-Are you telling Pomera?¡¹


    ¡¸Who else? I hate talking with the government dogs the most. I¡¯ve had so many disputes with them in the past.¡¹


    ¡¸Understood¡­ Then, can I ask you to look over Philia-chan for a while?¡¹


    Rosemonde¡¯s shoulders twitched the moment she heard Pomera¡¯s request.


    ¡¸Rosemonde-san¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸W-Well, on second thought, please forget it. Someone will definitely send a report to us, the special force, when something happens. Otherwise, the transmission of the reporting might not be working properly, or there¡¯s simply no emergency for the time being. Yup, it really can¡¯t be helped.¡¹


    ¡¸Are you by chance¡­ scared of Philia-chan?¡¹


    Previously, the culprit who sent Rosemonde flying along with the ragnos was none other than Philia.


    Pomera then realized that Rosemonde might be still traumatized by that incident.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not! Don¡¯t look down on me,ss!¡¹


    ¡¸M-My apologies! I-I¡¯m not looking down on you¡­¡¹


    That moment, Philia¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    It seems she was awakened by Rosemonde¡¯s loud voice.


    ¡¸Is something the matter, Pomera? Spider again?¡¹


    Philia was rubbing her sleepy eyes with the back of her hands.


    ¡¸Uhn!¡¹


    Rosemonde flinched upon seeing that and got away from Philia immediately.


    Seeing that, Philia tilted her head as she looked at Rosemonde with a puzzled look on her face.


    There were a few seconds of awkward silence between them.


    And then, Pomera was looking at Rosemonde too.


    ¡¸W-What now? Did I wrong you!?¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, Pomera doesn¡¯t say that, but¡­¡¹


    That moment, the ground around the area swelled up.


    It wasn¡¯t just in one ce.


    There were dozens, no¨C hundreds of the same swelling at other ces.


    The sudden appearance of those swellings caused a panic.


    ¡¸¡¶Clod Bomb¡·!¡¹


    A magic circle appeared when Rosemonde raised her giant cross.


    zing red ball materialized in front of Rosemonde.


    The surface of the ground was peeled off, spiraling upward as if being pulled by a sphere of light, creating a perfect earthen sphere in just a moment.


    ¡¸VICTORY GOES TO THE ONE WHO MAKES THE FIRST MOVE!!¡¹


    Rosemonde swung down her cross.


    The sphere of light flew, swelled up in size upon touching the ground, and then exploded.


    The ground exploded and the ragnos that got caught in the st were thrown in the air.


    ¡¸So it really is those b*st*rds! It seems that the so-called demon king is pulling all stops andmencing an attack to crush all of us. Such a troublesome fellow.¡¹


    The uneven ground broke and arge number of ragnos appeared from within.


    Amongst them were jumbo ragno who was subjugated by Kanata and co a few days ago.


    Seeing that, the people in the area started screaming and trying to escape.


    ¡¸¡­ Good grief, this is why I didn¡¯t want to stay behind. Lass, do it. You can at least beat them up, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-YES!¡¹


    Pomera was also preparing for a fight.

 Act 2: Chapter 48: Wargods True Power(Side: Pomera)

    Act 2: Chapter 48: Wargod''s True Power(Side: Pomera)


    The area was suddenly filled with countless ragno.


    There were three kinds of people in this situation; those who stood their ground to fight the ragno, those who hid inside their carriage, and those who tried to get away from this ce.


    ¡¸H-How can these monsters appear as if they¡¯d already pinpointed this location!?¡¹


    Someone trying to escape shouted in horror.


    A ragno was creeping on the ground, chasing right behind him.


    Rosemonde entered the space between the two and skewered the ragno from its back into the ground with the giant metal cross she carried


    The ragno¡¯s body fluids sttered on the ground before its limbs stopped moving altogether.


    Rosemonde red at the man behind her and sneered at him.


    ¡¸Hah, I think this should be enough proof for the idiots who refused to understand that the demon king is behind this incident.¡¹


    Normally, arge number of monsters wouldn¡¯t appear around the city. Reason being the adventurers did their job to cull the monster¡¯ poption in the area around the city. Thus, even if some monsters were wandering around near the city by ident, it was considered a rare case, not to mention arge number of monsters going unnoticed by the adventurers.


    When that happened, it was clear that a malicious being with intelligence was pulling the strings behind those monsters to attack the city.


    ¡¸Philia will do her best to protect the city too! So praise Philia!¡¹


    Philia pushed her arms forward as if not wanting to lose to Rosemonde.


    Seeing that, Pomera reflexively ced her hands on Philia¡¯s shoulder to stop thetter.


    ¡¸P-Please wait, Philia-chan¡­ please don¡¯t do that in the public since it¡¯ll cause a panic, be a good child and wait for me here, okay¡­¡¹


    If Philia really went all out, she might end up pulverizing all the monsters along with the humans in the city.


    At the same time, as someone whose fame skyrocketed due to the incident involving Philia, it was easy to imagine what would happen next.


    ¡¸B-But, Philia, wants to protect the city too¡­ Philia, will do her best, coz she want to boast about itter to Kanata¡­¡¹


    Philia¡¯s shoulders dropped, looking really dejected.


    ¡¸Y-You can¡¯t. Philia-chan¡­ is our secret weapon after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Philia is¡­ secret weapon!? Cool!!¡¹


    Philia¡¯s face shone as she replied.


    Pomera heaved a sigh as she finally managed to coax Philia.


    ¡¸Y-Yes. That¡¯s why, please make your move when you see me falling into a precarious situation, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸YES!!¡¹


    Philia nodded cheerfully as she clenched her fists.


    And then, she looked around as if observing the situation.


    It was as if she was looking for anyone who was in a predicament.


    Pomera gulped her saliva upon seeing that and made a resolution to not let Philia get a chance to help. Because god knows what kind of trick is going to be used by Philia to save Pomera and the others from the predicament.


    ¡¸¡¶Clod Bomb¡·!¡¹


    Rosemonde was hoisting her big metal cross around.


    The earthen sphere that she unleashed exploded, killing eight ragnos at once.


    ¡¸HAH! It¡¯s feel refreshing seeing these bast*rds getting swallowed up by my magic!¡¹


    Rosemonde approached the ragno who got overturned by the st and brandished her big metal cross to finish it off.


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s an overkill¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But, as expected of ¡¶Rosemonde of Extermination¡·. There¡¯s not that many sorcerers who can fight against swarms of enemies like her.¡¹


    The surrounding adventurers gave their evaluation of Rosemonde.


    Rosemonde turned around to see them.


    She was smiling lightly upon hearing the positive evaluation from the other adventurers.


    ¡¸Did you see that,ss? You might be quite good when ites to magic, but I¡¯m still superior in fightingrge number of ene¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸¡¶re Flies¡·¡¹


    A magic circle deployed from the tip of the cane in Pomera¡¯s hand.


    Dozens of me spheres appeared in mid-air, moving as if they had their own will and flew toward the nearby ragno with terrifying uracy.


    ¡¸W-What kind of magic did she use just now!? Those dozens of me spheres are moving as if they have their own will¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a perfectly controlled 7th rank magic. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t seem to be breaking a sweat even after firing such big magic¡­ I did hear the rumor that she could easily be an A-rank adventurer in one go, but¡­¡¹


    The spectators around them were in awe.


    Pomera¡¯s shoulders shrunk due to embarrassment.


    ¡¸My spotlight¡­ I mean, me too¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde lowered the giant cross she carried in her hand, looking at Pomera while muttering something.


    ¡¸Is something the matter, Rosemonde-san?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That man aside, I¡¯m starting to lost confidence when I¡¯m with you guys.¡¹


    Rosemonde heaved a sigh with a dejected look on her face.


    ¡¸R-Rosemonde-san!?¡¹


    Their ragno hunting went without a hitch after that exchange.


    Without stopping in one ce, Pomera was running around all over the ce along with Philia to cull the number of ragno.


    For some reason, Rosemonde was also chasing after Pomera, burning with rivalry.


    Though the ragno kept appearing from the ground, their numbers were clearly far less than before.


    ¡¸H-Huff, it seems we can finish this without hitch.¡¹


    Rosemonde stabbed her giant metal cross into the ground as she adjusted her breathing.


    Since she kept using AoE-type magic, it was only natural for her to start running out of stamina. But considering the number of ragnos she took down, that might just be a natural result.


    ¡¸¡¶re Flies¡·!¡¹


    As for Pomera, she kept firing 7th rank magic at regr intervals.


    ¡¸You¡­ don¡¯t you feel that the amount of your mana is¡­. a bit off the charts?¡¹


    In regards to the quantity of the subjugated ragno, Rosemonde felt that she might be able to catch up with Pomera if she kept firing high-rank magic in session, but then Rosemonde¡¯s suspicions about the amount of mana that Pomera hade as a horror for the former.


    Though Pomera was looking at Rosemonde with a puzzled look on her face, she snapped back immediately when she noticed that Philia¡¯s figure was gone.


    ¡¸E-Eh!? Where¡¯s Philia-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸That brat seems to be moving dizzily on her own when you¡¯re busy hunting the ragnos. But while it might be true that you let your eyes off her, you don¡¯t have to worry about her. I mean, that brat is clearly stronger than you.¡¹


    ¡¸Philia-chan aside, it¡¯s uhm¡­ how should I say, I¡¯m more worried about anyone ASIDE from Philia-chan.¡¹


    Pomera looked like she was at her wit¡¯s end.


    Philia¡¯s strength was far above Pomera¡¯s.


    But, the thing that she was most worried about was Philia¡¯s innocent nature. There was a high chance that Philia might identally cast a super high rank spell with that innocent nature of her.


    Though Pomera did tell Philia to not use her power carelessly, heavens know what thetter is gonna do when she is out of Pomera¡¯s reach.


    Or rather, even under Pomera¡¯s watch, not even Pomera could stop Philia if thetter suddenly decides to take action.


    ¡¸I see¡­ But we have no time to stop and go looking for her now. Let¡¯s hunt the ragno while looking for her.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­ but are you sure about this? The other party might not heading toward us.¡¹


    Pomera was looking at the other location which was separated by the building.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. ¡¶Ares Hand¡· seems to be right over there.¡¹


    When she shifted her attention to the right, she saw Kotone of ¡¶Ares Hand¡· standing on top of a building.


    It seems that arge number of ragno were aiming for her. The ragno were mouring amongst themselves as they tried to climb the building to get her.


    The number of the ragno clearly surpassed the other area.


    It seems the ragno regarded Kotone as the biggest threat.


    Kotone readied her bow and fired at the ragno who dared to approach her. Her rapid-firing speed was simply terrifying.


    ¡¸A-Amazing¡­ so Kotone-san is a bow user¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­ ¡¶Ares Hand¡·has numerous weapons, some even cursed, and she can wield all of them. Normally, anyone can¡¯t wield a weapon far stronger than their level, but Kotone is the exception to this rule.¡¹


    Soon enough, the building was covered in the corpses of ragno.


    Kotone kicked the roof and just jumped towards a higher roof.


    ¡¸Time-space Magic, 8th Rank; ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·.¡¹


    Her bow and arrow vanished and were reced with a gigantic axe whose length was at least five times that of Kotone¡¯s height.


    The gigantic axe was made with some sort of bluestone and there were some symbols written on its surface.


    ¡¸¡¶Ancient Gigant Axe¡·¡¹


    At first, that giant axe looked like a mismatch for a girl of Kotone¡¯s height, but it was swung around, drawing a perfect circle as if it was weightless by Kotone.


    The building was destroyed due to her swing and the ragno were buried alive inside the rubble.


    ¡¸Y-Yeah, it seems she¡¯s just fine¡­¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s breath stopped for a moment when she saw that.


    Kotone pierced the de of the giant axe on top of a mountain of ragno corpses and debris that she¡¯d created just a moment ago, and scanned her surroundings.


    Though she had that sleepy look on her face, she raised her face up and looked in the direction of the city wall.


    A momentter, Pomera was looking in the same direction as Kotone.


    And there, they saw a grotesque-looking monster standing above the city wall.


    At a nce, she looked like an adorable, pink-haired-twin-tailed girl.


    But, her lower half was that of a giant spider.


    Appearance-wise, there was no way she was unrted to this ragno¡¯s outbreak.

 Act 2: Chapter 49: Attack of The Youngest Daughter, Lily(Side:Pomera)

    Act 2: Chapter 49: Attack of The Youngest Daughter, Lily(Side:Pomera)


    ¡¸Oi looks, something is standing on top of the ramparts.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that a human or monster?¡¹


    Though Kotone had already spotted the monster on top of the ramparts, it didn¡¯t stop her from ying the other ragno at the same time. The other adventurers were just now noticing the existence of the spider with the girl¡¯s upper half too.


    The girl had a certain dignified air around her.


    Her eyes were moving round and round, each looking in a different direction. Drool was dripping from her slovenly opened mouth. Poisonous-looking purplish-red coloured fangs could be seen peeking from her mouth.


    ¡¸T-That isn¡¯t a run-of-the-mill monster¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde spoke while pointing her cross toward the spider girl.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m, I¡¯m, the youngest daughter of four sisters, L-L¡­ Lily.¡¹


    The monster who introduced herself as Lily gave a courteous bow.


    But, doing that didn¡¯t stop her drool from dripping down from her mouth.


    ¡¸I, as ordered by my dear mother, will eat you guys. I-It¡¯ll save me a lot of trouble if you let me eat you guys or else big sis Marie gonna tease me¡­ if I fail.¡¹


    Lily spoke with her mouth open wide.


    Mucus and blood wereing out from inside her mouth.


    There was also something resembling human fingers amongst it.


    From the looks of it, she¡¯d already eaten a few humans aftering this far.


    The adventurers who saw that flinched back in terror.


    And then, Lily leapt down from the top of the rampart while raising a maniacalugh.


    She made a bizarre movement in the air as she charged toward the adventurers below.


    It seems she used the string that was stuck to the ramparts to be able to move like that in the air.


    ¡¸Hi, hihihi, hihihihi¡­!¡¹


    Lilynded right where the adventurers were gathered and swung her huge arms as soon as shended.


    That seemingly simple sweep easily tore into the bodies of a few unlucky adventurers.


    The lumps of meat that she gouged from the arm or leg of the adventurers sttered around as it sprayed fresh blood.


    ¡¸The HuMAnS¡­ Are, Too FRAgiLE.¡¹


    Lily took one of the fallen arms, raised it above her head, and drank the blood dripping from it.


    After licking the blood that fell on her cheeks, she let out another maniacalugh.


    That show of strength alone was enough to convince everyone that she was league above the ragno.


    The others in that ce who saw that the bloody scene screamed with panic.


    Kotone whose position was the closest to Lily¡¯s closed in immediately as if unaffected by the spectacle and swung her ¡¶Ancient Gigant Axe¡· toward thetter¡¯s head.


    Lily leapt up in the air with another bizarre movement and dodged Kotone¡¯s attack.


    She¡¯d reused the thread that she¡¯d used to descend from atop the ramparts.


    Lily thennded again on the giant axe that had already sunk into the ground and looked down on Kotone.


    ¡¸Poor human. Is the only thing that¡¯s good about you your weapon?¡¹


    Kotone let go of her giant axe and leapt back to gain some distance from Lily.


    ¡¸Time-space Magic, 8th Rank; ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·.¡¹


    Kotone¡¯s hand shone and pair of golden gauntlets appeared on her hands.


    ¡¸¡¶Eldrago Gauntlet(Demon Dragon Emperor¡¯s w)¡·¡¹


    Lily leapt off the giant axe and propelled forward toward Kotone.


    Poisonous looking purplish-red coloured nails were growing from the tips of Lily¡¯s fingers.


    She swung her arms as she rushed toward Kotone.


    Though Kotone managed to parry the flurry of nail attacks with her gauntlets, she was also forced to retreat.


    The movement of her gauntlets became slower and slower with each attack she parried off.


    ¡¸A-Are you kidding me? An assassin that can fight on par with S-rank adventurer after suddenlying out of nowhere¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde muttered so with a dumbfounded look on her face as she watched the fight from afar.


    Kotone, otherwise known as the ¡¶Ares Hand,¡·was famous for always instakilling her opponents.


    And yet, this monster Lily was clearly stronger than Kotone.


    ¡¸W-We have to assist her, Rosemonde-san!¡¹


    Rosemonde¡¯s body flinched upon hearing Pomera¡¯s remark.


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s an opponent that not even a S-rank adventurer can beat you know! Are you looking to die? In the first ce, my mana is already¡­¡¹


    Pomera didn¡¯t wait for Rosemonde and dashed right toward Kotone and Lily. Rosemonde could only stand still in shock, looking at Pomera¡¯s back, she shook her head and chased after Pomera immediately.


    ¡¸S-Splendid, bring it on!! Show me the guts of Manarak¡¯s adventurers!¡¹


    Lilyunched a leg sweep with her forelegs while barraging Kotone with her w attacks.


    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹


    Kotone, who almost lost her bnce due to that attack, leapt up to the sky.


    Lily, who had already predicted her move, closed in immediately and readied to plung her ws into Kotone¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t look down on me.¡¹


    Kotone spun in mid-air, dodging the attack while lending a kick right on Lily¡¯s face.


    ¡¸HYIIH!¡¹


    Lily retreated while pressing her face.


    Seeing her counter worked, Kotone advanced forward instead of retreating and shed at Lily¡¯s abdomen with a swordhand that was protected with the gauntlet.


    Lily¡¯s body fluid danced in the air.


    ¡¸O-Ouch, it hurts¡­ the likes of a human¡­ actually managed to hurt me!¡¹


    Though Kotone managed tond a hit, she seemed to be puzzled for some reason.


    Pomera was also shocked upon seeing that. Reason being, the wound that Kotone had inflicted on Lily was too shallow.


    Apparently that attack only counted as scratch and was far from fatal wound.


    Lily leapt back immediately.


    At that time, the ¡¶Ancient Gigant Axe¡· that was buried into the ground was moving by itself toward Kotone while dragging its de on the ground.


    It seems Lily had already stuck her spiderweb on the giant axe when she¡¯d stood on it.


    Kotone reacted a moment toote and lost her chance to dodge the iing axe.


    She crossed her arms to guard which were protected by the golden gauntlets to stop the surprise attack from the axe.


    But, her body still got blown away, getting knocked down and rolling across the ground until she stopped.


    ¡¸This axe¡­ it¡¯s good. I¡­ mighte to like it.¡¹


    Lily squinted her eyes whose pupils didn¡¯t focus on a single point as she spoke filled with delight.


    ¡¸Spirit Magic, 8th-Rank¡¶Laps Fang¡·¡¹


    Pomera pointed her cane toward Lily.


    A lump of sma beast unleashed from the magic circle that was floating at the tip of Pomera¡¯s cane.


    The sma beast rushed forward in a straight line, gouging the ground as it approached Lily.


    Lily turned her attention to Pomera and dodged the sma beast easily by jumping into the air.


    The sma beast passed right below Lily¡¯s feet.


    ¡¸N-No way¡­¡¹


    ¡¶Laps Fang¡· was Pomera¡¯s ace magic.


    Its power and speed were the best in Pomera¡¯s arsenal.


    By the way, she started to think that she shouldn¡¯t use this magic unless she met an opponent of a higher calibre after her easy victory in the duel against Alfred.


    ¡¸W-W-What are you surprised about? A-A-As if such linear attack fired from a distance can hit me¡­.¡¹


    Lily spoke happily as if mocking Pomera.

 Act 2: Chapter 50: Battle to Death Against Spider-Girl(Side: Pomera)

    Act 2: Chapter 50: Battle to Death Against Spider-Girl(Side: Pomera)


    After stretching her back, Lily turned around at once and shing a sadistic smile toward Pomera.


    Now Lily changed her target from Kotone to Pomera.


    ¡¸¡¶re Flies¡·¡¹


    Pomera kept firing her magic.


    Dozens of fireballs headed towards Lily.


    Since Pomera couldn¡¯t hit Lily with ¡¶Laps Fang¡· which traveled in a straight line, she changed her tactic and used ¡¶re Fireflies¡· which had both quantity and tracking function.


    And yet, the fireballs were still failing tond a hit on Lily, missing their target and creating small explosions as theynded on the ground.


    When one fireball managed to almostnd a hit, Lily¡¯s ws erased it altogether.


    ¡¸I-I, Is that, all you got? Kakaka¡­ is that all you got?¡¹


    None of them could breach Lily¡¯s defense.


    Though ¡¶re Flies¡· seemed to give her a hard time, it was seriouslycking in firepower and speed to actuallynd a hit.


    ¡¸N-No way¡­ P-Pomera who received Kanata-san¡¯s training¡­ should be quite powerful.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s hands holding onto her big cane were trembling.


    Even if she was no match against the other party, she thought that she would at least put up a good fight.


    Lily¡¯s level turned out to be far higher than Pomera¡¯s.


    The current distance was still in Pomera¡¯s favor.


    If Pomera did use attack magic again, Lily would use that chance to close in the distance between them and enter closebat, which was thetter¡¯s specialty.


    But, even if she knew that, Pomera couldn¡¯t shoot another magic. Because she instinctively realized that she couldn¡¯t hit the other party no matter what magic she used.


    ¡¸Humph, just as I expected, you¡¯re still too naive¡­ I¡¯ve told you before to use your head before deciding to charging into your death, right? You should at least be prepared to die in this kind of situation.¡¹


    After saying so, Rosemonde stepped in front of Pomera as thetter readied her giant metal cross.


    ¡¸R-Rosmonde-san, what are y¡ª¡ª!?¡¹


    ¡¸Listen to me! I¡¯ll attract that fe¡¯s attention! Use that chance to fire that thunder with your everything! And since I¡¯m literally risking my life here, make sure that you don¡¯t miss the chance, understand!?¡¹


    ¡¸N-NO! Y-You¡­ You might die if you get hit by that kind of opponent!¡¹


    ¡¸And that¡¯s even more of a reason as to why I called you naive! Wake up,ss! Our opponent is a demon king! It¡¯s just natural to die against this kind of opponent! And that¡¯s the reason why I wore this bulky equipment so that I can survive this kind of danger! ¡¹


    ¡¸R-Rosemonde-san¡­¡¹


    Lily was looking at Rosemonde and shook her head in disappointment.


    ¡¸P-Poor humans¡­ for you to seriously think that you can turn the tables against me.¡¹


    ¡¸EAT THIS!!¡¹


    Rosemonde threw her giant metal cross toward Lily.


    But, the cross got easily parried by Lily¡¯s foreleg and punched at Rosemonde, sending thetter flying back across the hard ground.


    The splinters of her broken goat mask, armor and gauntlets were scattered on the ground.


    Though Pomera was following Rosemonde¡¯s idea and pointing her cane toward Lily, Lily was way too powerful for Rosemonde.


    ¡¸It¡¯s futile, futile¡­ FUTILE!¡¹


    Lily¡¯sugh resounded in the area.


    Lily then moved her attention to Rosemonde.


    ¡¸¡­ Don¡¯t lost your focus,ss.¡¹


    Rosemonde raised a sneer as raised her cross.


    ¡¸¡¶Ground Bomb¡·!¡¹


    The ground in front of Rosemonde got peeled off and formed a huge earth ball. It was Rosemonde¡¯s strongest magic that she used when she fought Kanata.


    But, ¡¶Ground Bomb¡· was truly ineffective magic as it only sent a lump of earth without any sort of propulsion and sted the surroundings once it hit the ground, causing Rosemonde herself to get caught up in her own magic¡¯s st radius.


    Using that magic when all her protectors were destroyed was suicidal.


    But, Rosemonde herself had already came to terms with that risk. So, Pomera definitely mustn¡¯t let go off this chance.


    Pomera absolutely cannot miss the opportunity created by Rosemonde.


    Pomera gripped her cane again,pletely focusing on increasing the firepower of her spell.


    The chance to fire ¡¶Laps Fang¡· to Lily would definitely came when Rosemonde¡¯s magic imploded.


    ¡¸BLOW HER AWAY!¡¹


    Rosemonde screamed as she, who also inside the range of ¡¶Ground Detonation¡·, got blown away by her own magic.


    The scope of the magic was too wide, making it impossible for Lily to dodge in time.


    Lily, who had no idea about suicide bombing, was really confused at seeing Rosemonde unleash ¡¶Ground Detonation¡· which definitely going to hit her too.


    ¡¸Thanks a lot, Rosemonde-san! ¡¶Laps Fang¡·!¡¹


    The sma beast unleashed from Pomera¡¯s cane was heading straight toward Lily.


    ¡¸A-As if¡­ you can hit me with such an obvious tactic!¡¹


    Lily jumped high in the air, escaping from the explosion range.


    ¡¸S-She got away¡­¡¹


    The hand that holding on to her cane lowered powerlessly as Pomera said so.


    But then, right at that moment, something dropped from the air right above Lily.


    ¡¸¡¶Frickle de(Guillotine of Capricious Princess)¡·!¡¹


    It was Kotone.


    Her hand was holding onto a bright red de almost as tall as her, dropping right into Lily.


    The de had no handle at all, just a massive red de.


    Kotone also didn¡¯t let go of the chance created by Rosemonde, she used ¡¶Short Gate¡· to appear right above Lily andunch a surprise attack.


    ¡¸N-N-N-NO WAY¡­!¡¹


    Lily parried Kotone¡¯s de with her right-hand but her arm ended up being severed off by the de and fell below along with her.


    Lily¡¯s body fluids danced in the air and her body smashed to the ground with a loud bang.


    ¡¸K-KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! IT F*CKING HURTS! M-MY ARM¡­ MY, RIGHT ARM¡­!¡¹


    Lily grasped her severed arm with her other hand.


    That moment, Pomera¡¯s sma beast arrived in front of her.


    The lightning pierced through Lily¡¯s body.


    ¡¸GAHA!¡¹


    Lily¡¯s body shook and fell powerlessly right there.


    ¡¸T-Thank god¡­.¡¹


    Pomera heaved a sigh and ran in a hurry towards Rosemonde.


    ¡¸H-Hang in there Rosemonde-san! I¡¯ll use healing magic on you!¡¹


    ¡¸G¡­ Good job,ss.¡¹


    Rosemonde tried to stand on her feet only to flop back down again on the spot.


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t force yourself for now!¡¹


    The adventurers who watched their battle from afar raised a cheer.


    ¡¸D-did they actually manage to beat that monster?¡¹


    ¡¸Awesome! That mage actually defeated the monster that cannot even be defeated by ¡¶Ares Hand¡·!¡¹


    ¡¸Rosemonde¡¯s assist also yed central role in distracting that monster¡­¡¹


    As Pomera arrived at Rosemonde¡¯s side, Rosemonde was looking at the adventurers who were looking at their battle from afar.


    ¡¸¡­ Humph, turned out they¡¯re lucky that they didn¡¯t escape. It¡¯s thanks to us that they didn¡¯t be the prey of that spider girl.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. We saved a lot of people.¡¹


    The moment Pomera said so¡­ Lily, who had fallen close to her current position, suddenly stood up again.


    ¡¸Kakaka, I¡¯ll be in trouble if you think you can beat me that easily, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸N-No way¡­¡¹


    Pomera muttered with a dumbfounded look on her face upon seeing Lily standing up again.


    ¡¸M-My body was just paralyzed for a few seconds after receiving that lightning, you know? Kakaka, do you really think that puppy-like lightning is enough to defeat me?¡¹


    Lily was holding on to her right-arm.


    Just when all of them were wondering why Lily¡¯s arm was spasming violently, a new right-arm grew from her body.


    Seeing the look of despair on Pomera and Rosemonde, Lilyughed with an extremely satisfied look on her face.


    The adventurers who were cheering for Pomera and co a moment ago fell silent at once too.


    ¡¸Y-You think just the few of you can kill me¡­ Humans are¡­ truly pitiful creatures!¡¹


    Lily then sprung toward Pomera.


    That moment, when Pomera clenched her teeth, prepared for the iing death a pair of giant arms suddenly sprouted from the ground and caught Lily.


    ¡¸E¡­h? Eh, eh?¡¹


    And just right after Lily voiced her confusion, the hand of the arms pped together.


    When the hands separated again and vanished, Lily had already be a lump of meat and fell to the ground with a ¡°Plop¡±.


    ¡¸I-I-I-Impossible¡­ W-What in the world just happened?¡¹


    Thus, Lily died a miserable death without even knowing the reason behind her death.


    When Pomera turned around, she saw Philia standing behind her with an apologetic look on her face.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­ Pomera. Y-You see, Philia, uhm¡­ Philia missed the timing¡­ Philia should¡¯ve used it a bit earlier, right?¡­ Pomera, are you¡­ angry?¡¹


    Pomera was at a loss for words but she snapped back immediately and patted Philia on the head.


    ¡¸¡­ No, your timing was correct, thank you Philia-chan. But, uhm¡­ maybe we¡¯ll have to apologizing to Rosemonde-san. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll apany you to apologize to her¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde was looking at Philia with a look of dread on her face.


    The adventurers who saw the event were still dumbfounded. They really couldn¡¯t understand as to what had just urred.

 Act 2: Chapter 51: Decapitation Witch, Marie The 3rd Daughter

    Act 2: Chapter 51: Decapitation Witch, Marie The 3rd Daughter


    ¡¸¡­ To think that they really built their nest so close to Manarak.¡¹


    I scanned my surroundings.


    Whether it was to the sides or the top, the walls of earth kept going on as far as my eyes could see.


    And the ragnos were literally jam-packed.


    I mean, even if I threw a pebble with my eyes shut tight, it would be guaranteed to hit a Ragno.


    Yeah, it¡¯s turned into an unpleasant spectacle.


    The ce was filled with the sound of ragno footsteps. Countless sounds of footsteps resounded in the surroundings.


    I¡¯m currently inside a huge, underground cave.


    The shining ores were buried at regr intervals which served as the lighting.


    It was dim, but bright enough for me to see the situation inside the cave.


    Ragno could see in the dark but since they made lighting, it means that some of their variants didn¡¯t have such abilities.


    After parting ways with Rosemonde, Philia, and Pomera in front of the guild, I had been running around inside of the forest, looking at the ces where they found many ragno at once¨C which was shown by Gast night, and managed to locate this giant,underground cave.


    Honestly, Ga located the position perfectly in a huge circle. I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised that he predicted correctly about the size and form of the ragnos den.


    I really couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down in front of him since I keep getting this feeling that he might be able to see through me if I do.


    We were truly indebted to him in a certain way but I really didn¡¯t want to turn him into our enemy.


    The moment they found me, ragnos of various sizes started crawling towards me from the floor, walls, and ceiling.


    Yup, it seems they recognized me as an intruder.


    But, even at a nce, I wonder how many thousands of them had gathered in this ce right now.


    ¡¸If one of them can be exchanged for 25k gold, annihting this entire nest will make me filthy rich.¡¹


    I heaved a sigh as I muttered such a remark.


    But, just as I expected, exchanging this many ragno into money might cause the economic situation of the magic city of Manarak to copse.


    The demon king might be waiting at the end of this lengthy nest.


    Now, time to go into the depths of this nest while gathering as much information as possible.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 10th Rank; ¡¶Dimension sh(Room sh)¡·¡¹


    I pointed forward with my index finger and started to brandish it like a whip.


    The ragnos that covered my field of vision were severed at once.


    Now my field of view was reced with the rain of the ragnos¡¯ bodily fluids.


    ¡­ That was truly a grotesque spectacle that I couldn¡¯t show to a child.


    I ignored the decapitated corpses of the ragnos and ran over them, heading towards the depths of the nest.


    The ragnos that approached me were immediately decapitated by ¡¶Room sh¡·.


    Since I¡¯m underground, I couldn¡¯t just recklessly fire a highly destructive magic.


    ¡¶Room sh¡· was more than enough and far more efficient to kill the small fries who dared to approach me.


    I maintained ¡¶Room sh¡· and decapitated any enemies that dared to approach me.


    After advancing for a while, I heard some un-ragno-like footstepsing from behind.


    ¡¸Well doneing this far by yourself.¡¹


    It was a human voice.


    I turned around to see the owner of that voice.


    But, I couldn¡¯t see the owner of that voice in my field of view.


    ¡¸Where is the owner of this voice hiding¡­¡¹


    Since their voice resounded inside the nest, I had a hard time locating the owner of that voice.


    Moreover, despite the lighting, it didn¡¯t change the fact that this nest was a dark ce.


    ¡¸My name is Marie¡­ one of the four sisters born from mother, the third daughter Marie. You seem to be quite talented for a mere human. You might¡¯ve defeated numerous ragnos, but don¡¯t think that I¡¯m a pushover like those pawns.¡¹


    ¡¸F¡­Four sister born from mother?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Inferior creatures like humans are nothing more than food for us but some of them can at least fight back. Don¡¯t be a let down, human.¡¹


    ¡­ So they really are monsters, eh.


    I was at a loss for words.


    To think that I would meet a highly intelligent monster outside of ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    Since that was the case, their level might rival those of the monsters in ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    That revtion pressured me.


    Did that mean the one they called ¡°Mother¡± was the demon king?


    Though I had no idea about the so-called four sisters, from the way she spoke, they might be some sort of four heavenly kings.


    ¡¸This is a rather unexpected encounter but my thread is also the type that severs. Fufufu, I¡¯ve been really troubled since no one can beat me in this regard, you know. Behold, MY POWER!¡¹


    ¡¸As you wish. I also wanted more information about you guys. I guess I have to catch you for some interrogation.¡¹


    ¡¸AHA, YOU FEEL LIKE YOU CAN DO IT HUH, BRING IT ON, HUMAN! LET¡¯S PLAY TILL DEATH!¡¹


    I heard the sound of something cut through the air.


    I¡¯d finally located the position of the other party.


    I couldn¡¯t see the other party¡¯s figure but it seems they¡¯re hiding on the ceiling.


    ¡¸OVER¡­ THERE!¡¹


    When I turned around, I saw the figure of a red-haired girl hanging upside-down from the ceiling.


    Her upper-half was that of a human girl but her lower-half was that of a spider.


    She was ring daggers at me despite the smile that was stered on her face. It seems she was truly a battle maniac.


    At that moment, I heard the sound of something breaking.


    At the same time, a red-line ran across Marie¡¯s monster body.


    Marie herself was looking at the red-line that ran across her body with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    ¡¸E-Eh¡­ You must be kidding me, right? what is¡­ m-mother, I¡­¡¹


    The red-line separated Marie¡¯s upper-half and lower-half and following the gravity, her upper-half fell to the ground.


    Since her lower-half stayed suspended upside-down, her body fluids were raining down from the cross-section.


    Yeah, she must be dead for sure. I mean, she was clearly dead.


    I had no idea what was happening but then, a sudden realization came to me when I saw my index finger.


    It seems Marie ended up getting sliced apart by ¡¶Room sh¡· when I turned around to see Marie.


    ¡­ It seems she was only bragging about being a strong monster.


    I mean, I ended up overestimating her power just because of her high intelligence.


    ¡¸I guess forgetting about this magic can lead to dangerous situations.¡¹


    I muttered alone.


    The moment I was about to cancel ¡¶Room sh¡·, I realized that I had no better, more efficient method to eliminate the ragno.


    Well, let¡¯s handle this magic a bit more carefully in the future.


    ¡­ Let¡¯s start by locating the position of the other members of the four sisters.


    Who knows, I might be able tomunicate with them.


    If things went ording to my n, I might be able to get precious information about the demon king.

 Act 2: Chapter 52: Demon King of Spider; Mother

    Act 2: Chapter 52: Demon King of Spider; Mother


    I massacred countless ragno using ¡¶Room sh¡· as I went down deeper and deeper into the nest. But, this ragno nest was muchrger than it looked from the outside.


    I might truly exhaust all the money in Manarak if I tried to exchange all the ragno that I subjugated here for the money.


    I¡¯ve even defeated several variants along the way.


    Could I really find my way back with this ridiculous maze?


    I mean, I might really get lost when I try to return to the surface.


    More and more variants appeared the deeper I went into the nest. Starting from jumbo ragno who I saw back in the forest, ck ragno with red gradations, ragno with the spiky body, etcetera.


    Forget about red and spikey, I even found gold coloured ones amongst these variants.


    I had no idea what made each variant differ from the others since all of them got done in after just one hit, but the difference might be in their level.


    It was still within my safety margin though.


    I brandished my index finger in the middle of a giant, empty, vast room.


    Few hundreds of ragno who dared to block my path were severed at once from my ¡¶Room sh¡·.


    Yeah, this was truly a mind-boggling job.


    I heaved a sigh and wiped the sweat off my forehead.


    That moment, I saw somethinging toward me from the front.


    I jumped back immediately.


    ¡¸Pale blue¡­ thread?¡¹


    The thread that failed to hit me fell to the ground in front of me.


    The ground where that thread stuck to melted immediately.


    It seems that the thread was really poisonous.


    ¡¸Oh¡­ good job for dodging it. Wee to my humble abode, Hero-san.¡¹


    An eerie, ttering voice resounded inside the room.


    And then, a giant monster appeared from the hole where the thread was fired from.


    Its length was¡­ around ten metres.


    And just like the self-proimed third daughter, Marie from before, this one¡¯s upper half had the outline of a woman too, albeit barely.


    By barely, I mean that her beauty was a far crypared to Marie¡¯s.


    Her outer appearance looks like a lump of pale blue rock.


    The outline of her upper half was a mess, the size of her mouth was oversized, and even the size of her eyes were varied.


    And there was jade coloured crystal embedded in her lower half.


    ¡¸Quite impatient one, eh? You human might¡¯ve found out about us, but to think that someone is stupid enough to charge in by himself. Do you really think that you alone can defeat I, the demon queen Mother? How naive of you, human.¡¹


    ¡­ She really was the demon king, eh.


    To be honest, I wanted to exterminate the other four sisters first.


    I mean, I wanted to reduce theirbat potential as much as possible and once I beat them all and knew their average level, I wanted go to fight their mother with some safety margin.


    And yet, she confirmed herself as the demon king the moment she saw me.


    Her grotesque appearance and aura waspletely different from Marie¡¯s. It was enough to sent a chill running down my spine.


    I stepped back slowly while ring at Mother.


    Though meeting the Demon King right off the bat was truly bad luck, my original intention was confirming the demon king¡¯s level.


    I¡¯m going use ¡¶Status Check¡· on her and run from this ce as fast as I can.


    I guess no one would me me for that since I cleaned uprge number ragnos along the way. And that would be the end of this scouting job.


    And once the level of the demon king is known, the kingdom¡¯s side would be able to do something about her.


    ¡¸Oh my¡­ do you really think that you can escape after entering so deep into this Mother¡¯s nest? How naive. Now let me to tell you about something. We, the spiders, are really good at cornering our prey. You seems to be quite strong, but stepping into this nest by yourself was your biggest mistake.¡¹


    Her eight eyes narrowed, glinting dangerously.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡ºMother¡»


    Race: Queen Arachne


    £Ì£ö £º999


    £È£Ð £º7192/7192


    £Í£Ð £º3561/3596


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¸S-So¡­ low? E-Eh¡­¡¹


    I rubbed my eyes and looked at the appraisal result again.


    It seems there was something wrong with the information shown by the ¡¶Status Check¡·.


    Though her level seems to hit the counter stop, that wasn¡¯t the thing that I was surprised about.


    I mean, I saw tons of over thousands of level monsters after all.


    But then, the result was staying the same no matter how many times I checked it.


    W-Why level 999.


    Did she get some sort of curse that prevented her from raising her level higher?


    Was there really such coincidence?


    Even if it was a coincidence, this matter was way too suspicious.


    I mean, Philia herself had already reached level 1800.


    No, wait a minute, upon thinking carefully, Philia was originally a homunculus created to protect the ancient kingdom. She was even revered as the God of Fear.


    Well, it might be because she was created to counter the demon king.


    ¡¸Havinging this far, it means that you at the very least entered from the entrance. Did you kill my adorable 3rd daughter, Marie? It seems you killed a whole lot of my adorable children too. You might ask for forgiveness but don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive you. I¡¯ll pluck your limbs, and slurp your brain while you¡¯re still alive. Did you know¡­. A high level human¡¯s brain¡­is really delicious, you kno~w? I wonder about yours~.¡¹


    ¡­ If it was seen from my perspective, Mother¡¯s brain must be tasteless since her level wasn¡¯t even a fourth of mine.


    Well, not that I ever ate monster brains to begin with though¡­


    B-But that matter aside, this fe was truly the demon king, eh?


    And here I am, raising my vignce against someone whose level hasn¡¯t even broken through level thousand yet.


    N-No, wait a minute here, an A-rank adventurer¡¯s level didn¡¯t even reach level 100¡­ right?


    ¡¸Oh my, got scared stiff already? Well, let¡¯s enjoy this game, human. Since you managed to reach this far, you should be able to at least provide some resistance, right? Non-resisting opponens are boring you kno~w.¡¹


    ¡­ It seems I could at leastmunicate with her so let¡¯s use this chance to confirm something.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ you, aren¡¯t one of four sister, right? You¡¯re the demon king, right?¡¹


    Mother then spread her arms.


    Four sword-like ws grew from her fingers, running along the wall.


    The poor ragnos who happened to be in the way got mercilessly sliced up, sending down a rain of ragno liquids down below.


    Seeing that, the rest of the ragnos retreated in hurry.


    ¡¸You got some nerve to be able to speak in such a carefree way even at this kind of moment, eh!? Are you trying to piss me off!? Fine then, I shall toy with you!!¡¹


    Mother¡¯s giant body then rushed toward me.


    So it really came to this huh.


    To be honest, I thought that the name ¡°Mother¡± did ill fit with sisters.

 Act 2: Chapter 53: 《Mystic Eye of Binding》

    Act 2: Chapter 53: ¡¶Mystic Eye of Binding¡·


    ¡¸That rxed face of yours is really pissing me off! It must be because you¡¯ve never encountered a true monstrosity until now! Now I shall show you the true terror of the Demon King!!¡¹


    Mother pulled back her arms that resembled that of a giant tree.


    ¡¸DON¡¯T THINK THAT YOU CAN CHALLENGE ME ALONE WITH A HALF BAKED PLAN! NOW DIE WHILE GRIEVING OVER YOUR OWN STUPIDITYYYYYYYYY!¡¹


    Mother brandished her giant tree-like arm, aiming her ws at me.


    I jumped lightly to the right to dodge it.


    Numerous cracks formed across the ground the moment her ws struck the spot where I stood a moment ago.


    ¡¸ A NICE REACTION FOR A HUMAN! IT WON¡¯T BE FUN IF YOU DIE WITH THE FIRST ATTACK AFTER ALL! BUT, YOU¡¯RE ONLY PROLONGING YOUR SUFFERIIIIIIIIIIING!¡¹


    Mother swung her other arm too.


    I jumped up to the side to dodge Mother¡¯s w attack again.


    Myself aside, ¡¶Status Check¡· could only see the level, HP, and MP of the target. At this point though, I¡¯ve pretty much confirmed that Mother had nothing special about her status.


    ¡¸I nned to chop your limbs at first but¡­ it seems to be a bit too troublesome since you keep moving around! Oh well, PLAYTIME IS OVER!!¡¹


    Mother unleashed a w strike aimed at my head.


    I tilted my head slightly to dodge the strike.


    Mother¡¯s attacks were bing sloppier as time went on.


    It seems that the fact that she was continuously failing tond a hit on me was slowly getting on her nerves.


    ¡¸H-How strange? Have my senses grown weaker because I hid for far too long in the deepest part of the nest? Attacking a mere human should be piece of cake and yet¡­!¡¹


    Mother unleashed anotherrge swing at me.


    I stretched my left arm to the side and caught Mother¡¯s ws with my bare hand.


    ¡¸¡­. WHAT THE!?¡¹


    I could feel Mother trying to put more power into her arm to push me back. She might be trying to squash me to death with her oversized arm.


    Beads of sweat started to appear on Mother¡¯s face. She was clearly losing her cool since she couldn¡¯t overpower me despite her best efforts.


    ¡¸N-NO WAY¡­ THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE! HOW CAN A MERE HUMAN¡­ RIVAL MY STRENGTH!¡¹


    ¡¸Is that all you got?¡¹


    I held Mother¡¯s ws with my left hand and took out ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· with my other hand.


    All of Mother¡¯s eyes turned toward the sword in my hand at once. Her lips were trembling in fear just at the sight of my sword.


    ¡¸S-STOP!¡¹


    Mother¡¯s eyes focused on me and shone bright red. That red light was coiling around my body.


    ¡¸T-Too bad for you¡­ fufufu, I still have my ¡¶Mystic Eye of Binding¡·. Since your strength is close to mine, you must be one hell of a terrifying human. It seems I have to re-evaluate the humans. But, a human can¡¯t break my ¡¶Mystic Eye of Binding¡· without magical power!¡¹


    Mother then pulled up her other arm, preparing to crush me with it.


    I circted the mana in my body and put more strength into my arms.


    ¡¸Humph!¡¹


    The eyeballs on Mother¡¯s face burst open one after another, drenching her whole face with her own bodily fluids.


    ¡¸U-UGAAAAAAAAAA! MY EYES, MY EYEEEEEEEEES!!¡¹


    Mother pressed her face with her free arm.


    I raised Mother¡¯s giant body by the arm I still had caught and flung her away.


    Her giant body flew through the air and crashed against the wall.


    ¡¸UGWAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡¹


    The entire nest shook as she crashed into the wall.


    The Ragno that saw the scene from a distance ran at once. It seems they¡¯d judged that the current situation was abnormal.


    Mother pulled half up of her body that was sunken into the wall and turned toward me immediately.


    The nest shook once again and a bunch of debris fell around Mother.


    ¡¸I-IMPOSSIBLE! WHY ISN¡¯T MY ¡¶MYSTIC EYE OF BINDING¡· WORKING!? STOP, STOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOP!!¡¹


    Mother¡¯s eyes kept blinking with that ominous red light again and again. Those red lights tangled around my body every time they shed, but it vanished before even showing its effect.


    And every time that happened, one of the mother¡¯s eyes burst apart, sending forth a spray of her bodily fluids.


    Guessing from her remark, it seems that the ¡¶Mystic Eye of Binding¡· only showed its effects if there was a huge difference between the magical power of its caster and the target, with the target being the lower one.


    Since Mother¡¯s magical power was proportional to her level, there was no way that those eyes would work on me.


    ¡¸STOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOP PLEASE STOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOP! WHAT IN THE H*LL ARE YOUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!?¡¹


    Mother was screaming hysterically as she asked that question.


    The densely packed muscle-like mass on her human head was moving frantically. Almost all the eyelids that were still open burst apart at the same time.


    At that moment, the red lights came together as they coiled around my body.


    ¡¸Urgh.¡¹


    My legs felt heavier for some reason and it was harder for me to take a step forward.


    Is this, the effect of the ¡¶Mystic Eye of Binding¡·?


    ¡¸Y-YES¡­ NOW I CAN ATTACK THE COMPLETELY DEFENSELESS YOU! T-THAT¡¯S REALLY CLOSE ONE BUT, THIS IS THE E¡ª!¡¹


    ¡¸Fuh!¡¹


    I put in more effort and stepped forward.


    The red lights that were tangling around my body tore apart with ease.


    At that moment, Mother¡¯s giant frame shook. Her arms were trembling nonstop.


    ¡¸Am I just¡­ running out of¡­ mana? I-Impossible¡­ why? Am I running out of mana just¡­ stopping that man for a moment?¡¹


    I walked toward Mother with the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· in my hand.


    At that moment, several lumps of earth floated around Mother.


    It seems she was using her threads to manipte those lumps of earth.


    I could see the thin threads as long as I strained my eyes.


    ¡¸IMPOSSIBLE! THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE! I-I SHOULD BE A SPECIAL BEING! I SHOULD BE THE DEMON KING AMONGST DEMON KINGS! I SHOULD BE THE GOD OF MONSTERS! I SHOULD BE THE ONE WHO PUT AN END TO HUMAN HISTORY AND BUILD A MONSTER UTOPIA! I REFUSE¡­ I REFUSE TO DIEEEEEEE!¡¹


    Mother swung her arms, flinging the lumps of earth toward me.


    I easily cut through every single lump of the earth as if they were made of tofu with the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    The sliced lumps of earth vanished due to the effect of ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    ¡¸H-HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII! STOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOP! MONSTER! MONSTEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER¡¹


    I closed in at once and shed at Mother with ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    Mother¡¯s arms fell to the ground with a thud, spraying her bodily fluids from its cross-section.


    ¡¸HIIIIII! HIIIIIIIIII! NO, NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! LILY! MARIE! MERY! DORYYYYYYYYY! SAVE YOUR MOTHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER!!¡¹


    Mother twisted her body in an effort to escape.


    But, I had already shed her body, so the moment she twisted her body, her upper half would slide off and her bodily fluids would spurt from the cut section.


    The bodily fluids that gushed out from her body soon turned into small puddles.


    ¡¸AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!¡¹


    The mother¡¯s upper half and lower half were writhing as she screamed in agony.


    Her upper half soon fell with a thud, only twitching every once in a while.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Sunday : ¨CJujutsushi wa Yuusha Narenai, ¨CRe: Ankoku Kishi Monogatari


    -Monday : ¨CFormer General Is Undead Knight


    -Tuesday :- 7th Demon Prince¡¯s Rebellion


    -Wednesday :-Ikemen Tensei


    -Thursday :-Suicidal Undead


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal


    -Saturday : ¨CAnkoku Kishi Monogatari(Narou)


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of Re: Ankoku Kishi Monogatari Avable in my patreon for $5


    Limited until chapter 20 released : All tranted of 7th Demon Prince¡¯s Rebellion avable in my Patreon for $5

 Act 2: Chapter 54: Eldest Daughter and Second Daughter

    Act 2: Chapter 54: Eldest Daughter and Second Daughter


    ¡¸NOO, NOOOOOO! THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE! I-I SHOULD HAVE THE BLESSINGS OF THE WILL OF THE WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOORLD¡­¡¹


    Mother¡¯s wail became softer and softer.


    This was the end I guess.


    Since I¡¯d sliced her with the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·, Mother¡¯s cut-apart body was slowly turning into sand due to the effects of the sword¡¯s power.


    She was pretty much dead at this point.


    Even if she still had some sort of trump card, it definitely won¡¯t work against me.


    ¡¸¡­ This is the end, eh.¡¹


    I heaved a sigh of relief as I returned the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· back into its sheath.


    ¡¸You think this¡­ is the end? Ufufufu, ahehehehe! T-Too¡­ bad! This is far from finished!¡¹


    There was only her head left but she still tried to mock me with her feeble voice.


    ¡¸W¡­ What¡­¡¹


    I thought she was just being a sore loser, but from the looks of it, I guess she wasn¡¯t joking.


    Mother¡¯s face distorted as her face that was sttered with her own bodily fluids revealed an extremely ugly smile.


    ¡¸Aha¡­ since you arrived in this ce, it means that you defeated my third daughter, Marie, but¡­ where do you think the other three sisters are?¡¹


    I was speechless.


    She was right, I¡­ didn¡¯t see the other three.


    ¡¸My youngest daughter, Lily, has invaded the city¡­ fufu, by now, mountains of corpses must¡¯ve already piled up in that city.¡¹


    ¡¸A-ALREADY IN THE CITY!?¡¹


    Meaning that the youngest daughter was confronting Pomera and co by now.


    Thank god, my decision to entrust Pomera and co with the defense of the city turned out to be correct.


    But then¡­ the youngest daughter Lily might be able to beat Pomera.


    I wonder how high was the youngest daughter¡¯s level?


    Pomera level is currently around 200. She might have a hard time fighting against an opponent above that level.


    Since the third daughter, Marie, died way too easily when my magic identally bissected her when I turned around, I guess her level wasn¡¯t that high either.


    In Pomera¡¯s case, I had no worries since Philia was right beside her, but still¡­


    ¡¸My second daughter Mery is a sly one, while my eldest daughter Drie has the potential to surpass me. My most important daughter has already sensed my death and they should¡¯ve escaped to remote region. Soon, they will eventually surpass me, destroy countries¡­ ande to kill you. At that time, you¡¯ll be at their mercy¡­!¡¹


    ¡­ How troublesome.


    I ended up loosing Mother¡¯s daughters huh.


    More people might die if I overlook this and leave them be.


    And as someone who missed the chance to kill them, that was something that I couldn¡¯t let happen.


    If I don¡¯t go to find them soon, I¡¯m afraid that they would¡­


    At that moment, my thoughts were suddenly interrupted as huge cracks suddenly formed on the ceiling.


    And something fell along with the copsed ceiling.


    The copsed ceiling raised dust.


    The thing that fell along with the ceiling was an overturned giant spider.


    It was much bigger than Mother. Its length was around ten odd metres.


    But, it didn¡¯t have female upper-half.


    It was a pure, spider monster.


    The giant spider vomitted fluids from its mouth. Its legs had already stopped moving. It had already dead.


    ¡¸DRIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!?¡¹


    Mother, who had only her head left, was screaming hysterically upon seeing the dead giant spider.


    In addition, a girl stood atop the corpse of the giant spider.


    Her smooth and silky white hair that was disheveled due to gravity went down back. The red, blood-like color on its tips were shining like precious gems in this dark, underground cave.


    Her slender, long white fingers touched her forelocks and then she looked at Mother¡¯s head.


    Her line of sight only stayed on Mother¡¯s head for a moment before her dichromatic eyes, deep crimson and saphire pupils, looked at me as if ignoring Mother¡¯s existence.


    ¡¸L¡ª Lunaire-san?¡¹


    I unintentionally called out her name.


    She wore the usual white attire that she wore every day back in ¡¶Cocytus¡· instead of the ck robe she wore in Manarak back then.


    But, I had no doubt that it really was Lunaire.


    In the first ce, I¡¯ve never met someone as beautiful as Lunaire after leaving Cocytus.


    Lunaire snapped out of her train of thought when she heard me calling her name and then threw away the thing in her hands, looking flustered as if thinking about what to say.


    When the thing she threwnded on the ground, I discovered that it was the upper half of the corpse of the giant spider.


    To be exact, it¡¯s head.


    It was closer to the monster¡¯s head instead of a human head.


    Unlike Mother, this one¡¯s eight eyes were symetrical.


    ¡¸M-Marie¡­ N-N-No way¡­¡¹


    Upon seeing that head, Mother¡¯s head finally slumped down as if she¡¯d fallen into the depths of despair.


    Her head turned white as if petrified into stone, cracked, and then dispersed into the sand.


    ¡­ It seems that the giant spider was her eldest daughter Drie and the head was of her second daughter Marie.


    Seeing the corpses of her two beloved daughters right before she died seems to have broken Mother¡¯s mind.


    If only she¡¯d died a bit faster, she wouldn¡¯t have had to witness the death of her daughters. She was truly an unlucky monster.


    With this, I could feel at ease since three of Mother¡¯s four daughters have already died.


    As long as the fourth daughter Lily, who raided Manarak, dies, I could say that this incident is pretty much resolved.


    It seems Lunaire identally ran into the eldest daughter Drie and the second daughter Marie on the upper floor. Thus resulting in the battle between them¡­ which pretty much resulted in them getting curbstomped by Lunaire.


    Rather, calling such a one-sided situation a battle was an overstatement.


    I mean, Lunaire was far more powerful than me.


    After knowing that I could kill Mother with ease, I pretty much guessed that the four sisters wouldn¡¯t even be able to scratch Lunaire even if they worked together.


    Well, that matter aside¡­ why did Lunairee to this ce?


    She did told me that the reason she couldn¡¯t leave ¡¶Cocytus¡· was due to her Hades¡¯ impurity.


    And though she wore different attire, the mage in ck robes that I saw in Manarak back then was definitely Lunaire.


    Thus, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the reason why she left without saying anything.


    Did she, by chance, forget about what she wanted to say to me back then?


    If that¡¯s the case, why did shee after me deep inside the ragno¡¯s nest instead of looking for me in Manarak?


    But that ended up being a blessing in disguise since Lunaire ran into and killed the second and eldest daughters of Mother.


    That might not have been her original purpose foring to this ce though.


    I mean, there was an extremely small chance for us to have just happened toe to the ragno¡¯s nest at almost the same time.


    The gaze that I¡¯d felt in front of the adventurer¡¯s guild might¡¯ve be Lunaire¡¯s as well.


    ¡¸Uhm, what are you¡­ doing here, Lunaire¡­san?¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s odd eyes blinked again when I asked her that question.


    And then, she gently touched her lips.


    ¡¸Lunaire-san?¡¹


    Lunaire cleared her throat, looking away as she pouted.


    ¡¸What a coincidence meeting you here, Kanata. Well¡­ even I never expected such a coincidence.¡¹


    ¡¸P-Please stop saying such a childish lie, Lunaire-san!¡¹


    I ended up retorting in surprise.


    It seems she wanted to insist that our meeting was a mere coincidence. But, to be honest, this lie was too obvious to the point that even a child could see through it.


    Lunaire¡¯s shoulders trembled in response and a rosy color appeared on her cheeks.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 2: Chapter 55: A Little Shaking Reunion

    Act 2: Chapter 55: A Little Shaking Reunion


    ¡¸¡­ Is it really that strange? I just came to see the situation since I happened to feel the presence of a powerful monster. I mean, a country might have been destroyed if I left it at to its own devices. In the first ce, I do go out sometimes. I just never expected that Kanata was also in the same exact ce.¡¹


    Lunaire spoke with a in, dull voice.


    ¡¸N-Nope, I mean, you¡¯ve never left ¡¶Cocytus¡· before after all¡­¡¹


    Even when we¡¯d first met, I knew that Lunaire had some sort ofplex regarding her rtionship with humans. She¡¯d never said anything about leaving that ce, but¡­


    ¡¸Except for one part. There¡¯s no need for me to exin everything, right?¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Well, our encounter in this ce certainly doesn¡¯t seem like a coincidence. The only ones who can single-handedly enter the nest of an unknown demon king in this region is only Kanata and I after all. But then, why are you worrying about that, Kanata?¡¹


    Lunaire asked with a in, uninterested voice.


    ¡¸¡­ Y-You¡¯re right. No, my apologies.¡¹


    Yeah, she was right.


    Lunaire¡¯s feelings towards humans were definitelyplex.


    But still, the first time we met she still helped me despite knowing that I was a human and having no prior rtionship. She even gave me a lot of high rank items and even trained me so that I could stand on my own.


    Seeing her insistence, she really might have left cocytus from time to time, protecting the world from demon kings; an unsung heroine.


    On the other hand, I got all conceited and thought that Lunaire might have actually left ¡¶Cocytus¡· since she was worrying about me when she was just strolling around in reality.


    That was a pretty simple analysis but I ended up getting hyped myself.


    ¡¸But well, it¡¯s¡­ not like I didn¡¯t want to see Kanata too¡­ I just felt that we might see each other someday.¡¹


    Lunaire looked at me while twirling the blood-colored tip of her hair and then turned her face away.


    ¡¸REALLY! YAAAY! AND HERE I WAS WONDERING HOW MANY YEARS I WOULD HAVE TO WAIT TILL I COULD SEE YOU AGAIN!¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see, so Kanata is really happy to be able to see me, eh.¡¹


    Lunaire looked down as she spoke with an almost inaudible voice as if trying to digest my remark.


    For some reason, I saw a tinge of pink on her cheeks.


    When I tried taking a closer look, she quickly averted her face.


    ¡¸Lunaire-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Nevertheless¡­ to think that such arge-scale demon king appeared out of nowhere.¡¹


    Lunaire kept looking away from me and then looking at the demon king of spiders, Mother¡¯s corpse.


    Mother¡¯s flesh had already crumbled into sand, leaving behind a pool of blood and her skeleton.


    Aside from her skeleton, I noticed that the huge jade crystal that was previously embedded in her body was also left behind, albeit already having lost its previous brilliance.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve never see such a gigantic demon king¡¯s nest. The fact that it was never detected before must be because they grew rapidly, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So the scale this time around is really big, eh?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, have you confirmed her level?¡¹


    ¡¸Her level is 999. She has many subordinates but I guess those two are closer to her level¡­¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s heterochromatic eyes squinted upon hearing my remark.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s much worse than my prediction. Demon kings aren¡¯t supposed to be left to their own devices till they be this powerful¡­ I¡¯ve got a really bad feeling about this.¡¹


    ¡¸Is level 999¡­ really that bad?¡¹


    Lunaire heaved a sigh, looking at me with a dumbfounded look on her face upon hearing my remark.


    ¡¸Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped since it hasn¡¯t been that long since you¡¯ve left and you¡¯re indeed more familiar with ¡¶Cocytus¡·¡­ But, when ites to a level 1000 demon king, even if an entire kingdom gathers their power to subjugate it, they¡¯re still going to fail.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh.¡¹


    Suddenly, the scene of Mother prostrating in front of the swaggering Philia appeared for some reason. Well, thetter was twice as powerful as the former after all.


    If the strongest demon king could reach level 1000, then what kind of existence was Philia whose level could reach 3000?


    ¡¸Listen, even the weakest demon king is at least level 300. And demon kings at that level alone can potentially erase a small country.¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm?¡¹


    ¡­ If I¡¯m not wrong, Notts was level 400.


    Did that mean he alone could annihte a small country without Zorophilia¡¯s help?


    ¡¸Kanata can be quite dull in this regard¡­ Well, I guess this is the side effect of getting used to those devils in the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·, but your case is worse than that¡­ But, uhm¡­ I think that¡¯s quite the adorable side to you.¡¹


    That was confusing.


    I mean, I did notice that a lot of things felt amiss since the moment I stepped out of Cocytus. I mean, it wasn¡¯t just once or twice that my sense of value seemed to be misced.


    But still¡­ since that was the case, there was only one conclusion.


    ¡¸Lunaire-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Is something the matter, Kanata?¡¹


    Lunaire replied with a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ you¡¯re the one who told me that¡­ I would only be safe outside once my level rises beyond 4000, right?¡¹


    The moment I asked that question, Lunaire¡¯s eyes opened wide, the smile vanishing from her face.


    ¡¸Since you say that level 1000¡­ is enough to destroy a big country? T-Then, what about me?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Y-You¡¯re mistaken¡­ U-Uhm, you know¡­ the truth is¡­¡¹


    Lunaire stuttered as if she was troubled over how to answer my question.


    ¡¸The truth is, it¡¯s a fact, please trust me. I definitely did not think of something along the lines of trying to make you give up leaving ¡¶Cocytus¡· by giving an impossible training menu.¡¹


    ¡¸C-Calm down, Lunaire-san! That sounds scary but I¡¯m not doubting you! But, uhm¡­ I guess I¡¯ve to get used tomon sense outside of Cocytus after all¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yeah, uhm¡­ I did raise the bar a little bit since.. uhm¡­ I would feel lonely after Kanata left¡­¡¹


    Lunaire ced her finger on her lips after she calmed down a little bit.


    ¡¸W-Well, level 4000 or 5000 isn¡¯t big deal. I mean, a being of level 1000 destroying a big country is just an overstatement after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Lunaire-san¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I-I mean, I fought against level 10000 opponent before.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Really?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yesh¡­ why should I lie to you?¡¹


    She replied with her usual expressionless face but, for some reason, her eyes were swimming around as if she was desperately trying to find an excuse.


    ¡¸I see¡­ so that¡¯s the case huh. You must¡¯ve raised the bar so that I won¡¯t be left behind by the other otherworlders, right?¡¹


    Lunaire heaved a sigh as if feeling relieved when I showed some understanding.


    ¡¸N¡ª W-Well, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll meet any big trouble at your level.¡¹


    ¡­ I really wanted to retort to Lunaire¡¯s remark this time.


    Well, the person herself said that she wascking experience as a human since she died in her teens, but some part of Lunaire¡¯smon sense was extremely screwed up.


    I mean, some of that was ill-suited for humans.


    I guess I owe an apology to Rosemonde.


    I did realize that many of my actions caused her to blow her top due to how absurd it was from the standpoint of humanmon sense.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 2: Chapter 56: Light Conversation With Immortal Being

    Act 2: Chapter 56: Light Conversation With Immortal Being


    ¡¸Kanata, what happened to you after you left ¡¶Cocytus¡·? That should¡¯ve been the first time you entered a human country of this world, right?¡¹


    I nodded upon hearing Lunaire¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Yes. I ended up getting myself involved in a lot of trouble, but¡­ I think it¡¯s not that bad.¡¹


    I replied with a wry smile to Lunaire.


    The culture shock wasn¡¯t as drastic as I¡¯d imagined. I mean, there¡¯s no problem with food or hygiene at least.


    I mean, this world was after all originally created by Gods, or Nyalhotep, for them to enjoy watching the lives of the invited otherworlders. Due to that, there were many points to it that made it simr to Earth.


    Though being targeted by other adventurers, the whole chaos caused by Zorophilia, and the Ragno incident this time around has been quite a headache, I¡¯ve still enjoyed it.


    ¡¸Thanks goodness. Uhm¡­ what about the other people then¡­ have you built rtionships with the people on the surface?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­ You meanrades?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m just curious since it¡¯s been quite a while since thest time I saw you.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­ there¡¯s some who have a bit of a dangerous air around them. The one I¡¯m most careful with is Ga-san.¡¹


    Speaking of the incident in this city, the first person that I thought about was Ga.Reason being that he acted as a central power in Manarak¡¯s goverment.Even though he kinda saved us before, I honestly was a little wary of him. And thanks to his status, I ended up meeting frequently with him.


    Upon hearing Ga¡¯s name, Lunaire¡¯s eyebrows twitched, looking slightly puzzled.


    ¡­ Was she worrying about me?


    ¡¸He¡¯s both Manarak¡¯s adventurers guild¡¯s guild master and the leader of the alchemy division, ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What about the other people? You have another acquaintance, right?¡¹


    Lunaire asked so with a slightly impatient voice.


    ¡¸Eh¡­ then, there¡¯s Philia-chan who I met in another city¡­¡¹


    The story about Zorophilia might have caught Lunaire¡¯s interest.


    ¡¸Could it be that you deliberately avoided mentioning a certain someone since you feel guilty about something?¡¹


    Her heterochromatic eyes were looking into my eyes.


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t mind it. Come to think of it, you¡¯re also traveling with an elf, right? I noticed this due to her long ears and her proficiency with spirit magic but¡­¡¹


    E-Eh, why did she¡­ mention an elf out of nowhere?


    Lunaire was looking at my face as if trying to gauge my reaction.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ are you by chance wanting to hear about Pomera-san?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t, but I want to know more about Kanata¡¯srades after all.¡¹


    ¡¸So you know that she¡¯s myrade huh¡­¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s shoulders twitched when I replied with big smile on my face.


    ¡¸N-No, it just simple process by elimination¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Meaning that you¡¯ve seen Philia-chan and Pomera-san before right, Lunaire-san? And here I¡¯ve been wondering whether the person back then was really you¡­¡¹


    ¡¸T-T-That¡¯s¡­ no, it just¡­¡¹


    A tinge of red became clearer on Lunaire¡¯s face.


    She kept swinging her hands, her line of sight was swimming around.


    ¡­ I guess I shouldn¡¯t pursue that futher than this.


    Though I knew that she would calm down immediately if I didn¡¯t press on with this matter¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but enjoy Lunaire¡¯s extremely adorable reaction.


    ¡¸¡­ I, It wasn¡¯t me.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? B-But¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Y-You must¡¯ve mistaken me for another person. I have hades¡¯ impurity, remember? I would cause a greatmotion just by entering the city. S-So the person you saw back then wasn¡¯t me. I don¡¯t even know anything about a ck robe.¡¹


    Lunaire spoke in quick session.


    She was so desperate trying to deny it to the point that she was almost crying.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Lunaire-san. Let me say this, I will never hate you no matter what you do. So¡­¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s face flushed further the moment she heard those words, as if she was embarrassed.


    She faced down and used her long locks to hide her face.


    After ncing at me, her expression tightened as if she¡¯d decided on something.


    After she shut her eyes and breathed carefully, she turned to look at me again.


    ¡¸T-The truth is¡­ uhm, there¡¯s something that I want to tell you.¡¹


    ¡¸Something to tell me?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that ck robe was actually suppressing hades¡¯ impurity¡­¡¹


    R-Robe that¡­ suppresses hades¡¯ impurity?


    Something like that exists eh¡­ wait a minute, could it be that she created that robe to go outside?


    I see so that¡¯s the reason why she could go out in the city.


    The reason she wore that ck robe at that time was that that ck robe could suppress her hades¡¯ impurity.


    Originally, Lunaire had no guts to step outside thus she never considered the option of using an item to suppress her hades¡¯ impurity.


    I-If that was the case¡­ did that mean Lunaire could enter and leave Cocytus as she pleases from now on?


    ¡¸Are you by chance¡­ want to travel outside with me!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I said I didn¡¯t know anything about a robe.¡¹


    At that moment, Lunaire snapped, she pressed her hands on her lips as if she just realized her blunder.


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ S-Sorry, as expected, please forget about this.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay Lunaire-san! Rather¡­ I think I understand the situation right now!¡¹


    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re mistaken, i-it¡¯s definitely not me! I-I absolutely did not secretly follow you or hid while trembling in excitement after seeing you again!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, seriously!?¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s figure froze stiff, her mouth wide open upon realizing what she just blurted out.


    ¡¸W-Well, I¡¯m really happy that we got to meet by chance today. I-I¡¯m looking forward to our next meeting.¡¹


    A magic circle appeared in mid-air as soon as Lunaire said so.


    ¡¸W-WAIT, LUNAIRE-SAN!! THERE¡¯S STILL A LOT OF THINGS THAT I WA¡ª!¡¹


    Lunaire dodged to the side when I tried to catch her arm to stop her and then tapped lightly on my forehead.


    ¡¸Ouch.¡¹


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 10th Rank¡¶Gate(Transfer Gate)¡·¡¹


    A brilliant light then enveloped Lunaire¡¯s figure.


    I tried to embrace her this time but I didn¡¯t make it in time.


    ¡¶Gate¡· of space-time magic was magic that allowed the user to teleport to a faraway ce depending on their mana. It was one of the mostplex spells and should take a long time to invoke.


    And yet, Lunaire only needs a second to invoke that.


    ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s think of a way to detain her the next time we meet.¡¹


    I muttered so as I sat on the ground.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 2: Chapter 57: Saint Fist Pomera

    Act 2: Chapter 57: Saint Fist Pomera


    The Demon King Mother and her four daughters had already been annihted. Which meant that there were only arge number of ragno who¡¯d lost their master left, but well, they¡¯re not a big deal after all.


    I¡¯m sure that the adventurer¡¯s guild will create a subjugation request to cull their numbers.


    The mass migration from Manarak to Polorock had also been postponed.


    ording to rumors, it seems that the youngest daughter, Lily, who raided Manarak was regarded as the Demon King.


    Currently, another adventurer team was dispatched to analyze the trend of the monsters and make sure that there was no other demon king.


    Since Mother had already died, the mass migration would be canceled soon.


    Naturally, I had no intention of iming the credit so it was win-win solution for everyone.


    If there was something that made me worry¡­ it was the thing that was left behind by Mother.


    The jade crystal that was embedded in mother¡¯s abdomen.


    It released unpleasant air around it, so I decided to check it out with ¡¶Akashic Record¡·.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Abyssal Moon¡¿¡¶Value: Phantasmal¡·


    A crystal ball that is tinged with wicked magical power.


    The condensation of the thirteen demon king¡¯s blood, made by a high ranking alchemist.


    A portion of the demon king¡¯s soul can be seen wriggling inside the crystal.


    It has the power to entice monsters. In addition, it can also cause an explosive growth in a monster when it¡¯s embedded in their body.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    The embedded jade crystal¡­ turned out to be something really dangerous.


    Maybe I have to check from where Mother got this kind of item.


    I mean, from the fact that Mother gained ¡¶Abyssal Moon¡·, increased her subordinates, and hid deep in the underground, all of it smells really fishy.


    Since high-rank alchemy is needed to create ¡¶Abyssal Moon¡· , I couldn¡¯t just think of it as something that Mother casually picked up from somewhere.


    There was a high possibility that Nyarlhotep was involved in this matter.


    I should discuss this matter with Lunaire.


    ¡­ By the way, since ¡¶Abyssal Moon¡· sounds like an extremely dangerous item from its description, I decided to stow it in my dimension pocket to prevent it from being used for another demon king¡¯s scheme.


    With this, the demon king riot should be concluded.


    Currently, Pomera, Philia and I were holding a small party at a Manarak bar called ¡¶Red Bat Pavillion¡· to celebrate the end of this demon king riot.


    ¡¸Kanata-sha~n, this is too mu~ch!¡¹


    Pomera was puffing out her cheeks as she spoke. Her face was flushed red.


    The reason for that wasn¡¯t because she was angry.


    If I had to me the culprit, it would be the liquor, yeah, it was its fault.


    ¡¸Even though you say that you¡¯ll will be the scapegoat for Philia-chan next, you vanished as shoon as you shaaid shoo~! Is that norma~l? Pomera is really surprised you kno~w! Shocked on top of surpri~sed!¡¹


    Pomera was putting the me on me while knocking her ss on the table.


    The the apple cider inside the ss spilled over a bit.


    ¡¸S-Surprised and shocked is the same you know¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I know zha~t!¡¹


    Pomera was pouting as she ced her chin on the table.


    ¡¸Pomera seemed to have fun today!¡¹


    ¡¸What are you talking about, Philia-chan. Pomera is always having fu~n.¡¹


    Pomera caught Philia who sat by her side and started tickling thetter.


    Though Philia eventually twist her body to escape from Pomera, the former seem to be enjoying it too.


    ¡¸P-Pomera-san is broken¡­¡¹


    I unintentionally muttered so while looking at the situation.


    I¡¯ve seen Pomera in this state twice.


    The first time was back when we were in Aarburg when we were visiting ¡¶Hunter Hearth¡· who¡¯d offered the service to cook the edible monster meat that we¡¯d brought back.


    Her current state resembles her state at that time.


    Pomera¡¯s drinking habits were the worst.


    But since she didn¡¯t try to strangle my neck this time, her current condition might be much better than before.


    I mean, the next day after that, Pomera ended up prostating in front of me.


    Though she said something along ¡ºIt¡¯s truly a shame of my lifetime¡­ For me to bring so much trouble to Kanata-san. I swear that I won¡¯t drink liquor anymore.¡», the person herself seems to have already forgotten about that vow.


    Or rather, maybe she had no choice but to drink this time.


    ¡¸Kanata-sha~n, this apple cider is shoo delicious! The sweet aroma of the fruit, spread in my mouth¡­ with this, I can forget all unpleasant memories!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Forgive me for making you feel bad Pomera-san.¡¹


    I bowed my head to Pomera.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the tru~th¡­ Now, Pomera has no choice but to live with this burden for her entire life. Pomera, Pomera can¡¯t be a bride anymore¡­¡¹


    Pomera drank her apple cider in one go and then slumped on the table.


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not true. Pomera-san is adorable after all¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If Kanata-san thinks so, please take responsibility and marry Pomera! Please take care of Pomera for life~!¡¹


    Pomera spoke while pulling the sleeve of my robe.


    ¡¸P-Please let me go Pomera-san! Forgive me, it really is my fault for leaving out of nowhere like that!¡¹


    ¡¸I refusheee, Pomera won¡¯t let you go foreve~r.¡¹


    ¡¸It really can¡¯t be helped yo know! I mean, everything ended up pretty well¡­ The demon king is defeated and the city is protected.¡¹


    ¡¸But, bu~t¡­¡¹


    When Pomera was heaving a sigh, an adventurer duo who¡¯d just returned were raising a cheer upon seeing Pomera.


    ¡¸O-Oi, that person, isn¡¯t she Pomera, the one who defeated the demon king? There¡¯s even a rumor that she one-shot the demon king that not even a group of adventurers and that Kotone of ¡¶Ares Hand¡· could defeat!¡¹


    ¡¸S-Seriously? That dead drunk girl is THAT Pomera?¡¹


    I left my seat and patted Pomera on her back.


    ¡¸G-Get a grip Pomera-san! You¡¯re the center of attention!¡¹


    The adventurer duo then walked toward us.


    ¡¸U-Uhm, Saint Fist Pomera-san!¡¹


    Pomera was puffing her cheeks the moment she heard that name.


    ¡­ Yes, that was Pomera¡¯s new nickname: Saint Fist Pomera.


    Though I had no idea whether her new nickname was upgrade or down grade of her previous one, ¡°Saint.¡±


    Philia was the true culprit who conjured those giant hands that smashed Lily, the youngest daughter, to a pulp but the story this time somehow distorted into Pomera beating Lily to pulp with her bare hands.


    Pomera seemed to be pissed off by something but that wasn¡¯t something that I could understand unless I asked her.


    I mean, one of the reasons might be because Pomera had no choice but to take over those achievements despite her unwillingness since it would be too unnatural for the young and childish Philia to have such an achievement.


    After Lily¡¯s incident, the story about Pomera smashing her big cane on Alfred ended up circting too resulting in everyone recognizing Pomera for her brute strength.


    Rumor give birth to another rumor, till the rumors about Pomera were spreading like wildfire till it finally became something along the lines of ¡ºPomera beat the demon king to death with her bare hands. The spirit she showed that time made her hands look so big.¡».


    Thus she gained another nickname: Saint Fist Pomera.


    ¡¸Uhm, I¡¯m your fan please shake my hand, Saint Fist Pomera-san! ¡¹


    Pomera then did some sort of shadow boxing.


    ¡¸Pomera is upied right now. Please let Pomera to drink with Kanata-sha~n. Pomera¡¯s zing fist will knock you out if you disturb this moment you kno~w.¡¹


    ¡¸M-MY DEEPEST APOLOGIES!¡¹


    Thus, the adventurer duo left in a hurry.


    ¡¸Pomera is so cool! Saint Fist Pomera!¡¹


    Philia, the culprit behind Pomera¡¯s current situation, happily hugged Pomera¡¯s arm with an innocent smile on her face.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 2: Chapter 58: Immortals Report(Side: Lunaire)

    Act 2: Chapter 58: Immortal''s Report(Side: Lunaire)


    After parting ways with Kanata, Lunaire had another meeting with Noble Mimic who had been left behind in the abandoned church at the outskirts of Manarak.


    Since her hades¡¯ impurity would cause chaos if she entered the city as she was, Lunaire had equipped her ¡¶Impurity Sealer¡¯s Robe¡· again before she entered the city.


    After that, she started telling Noble Mimic about the story of Kanata subjugating the demon king, Mother.


    ¡¸Kanata looked really serious when he told me ¡ºNo matter what you do, I absolutely can¡¯t bring myself to hate you, Lunaire-san¡»¡­ W-What a troubling man. F-For him to say such a remark out of nowhere. I mean, even back then, when I chased him out of ¡¶Cocytus¡·¡­¡¹


    Noble Mimic just listened quietly, its lid was shut tightly.


    Normally, it¡¯d throw in appropriate responses from time to time, but it currently was a silent treasure chest.


    ¡¸¡­ Do you hear me, Noble?¡¹


    ¡¸I kNow JuSt HoW FonDly You SpokE of HIm. I Don¡¯T THiNK I Will BE ABle To HEar SometHIng InteResTing EveN If I AsK fOr DetAILs.¡¹


    ¡¸So Noble doesn¡¯t want to ask, eh. Well it¡¯s only natural since I kept talking about Kanata. I guess you¡¯ve had enough of hearing about him from me.¡¹


    Lunaire folded her arms as she spoke to Noble with a pout.


    ¡¸¡­ BeCAUse That¡¯S NoT WHAt I WanT To KnOw. WHaT I wANTed To KnoW IS WHy, YOu RaN AwAY FrOM HiM AGaIn?¡¹


    ¡¸E¨C¡¹


    Lunaire looked down upon hearing that question.


    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s good enough? I mean, I managed to aplish the main mission. You were also really excited¡­¡¹


    ¡¸NoPE, ThAT¡¯S FAr FRom ENOuGH¡­¡¹


    ¡¸At least, the situation is changing for better right? What are you being dissatisfied for?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ ThEn WhaT ArE YoU GoinG To TeLL HiM WheN YOu MEeT hiM AgAin? Aren¡¯T YoU LItERaLLy PuttING ShaCKels On YOurSelF wheN You ReuNItEd WitH him aND thEn EsCAped ThiS TIMe?¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s eyes blinked upon hearing so.


    ¡¸¡­ Come to think of it, I did tell him that I didn¡¯t know about ¡¶Impurity Sealer¡¯s Robe¡· and I also told him that I¡¯ll be going back to ¡¶Cocytus¡·¡­ A-After that, I got caught up with the flow of conversation and fled¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So, ArE We GoinG To GO BACK foR ReaL!?¡¹


    ¡¸N-NO WAY!! I MEAN, THERE¡¯S THAT HALF-ELF BY KANATA¡¯S SIDE!!!¡¹


    ¡¸TheN, SHaLL We GeT GoiNG?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I refuse to leave! I won¡¯t return even if I told him that I¡¯ll return to Cocytus! Moreover, I also told him that I don¡¯t know anything about the ck robe! Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll only be making a fool of myself if I suddenly appeared before him with the ck robe!?¡¹


    Lunaire was trying desperately to convince Noble Mimic.


    Noble Mimic rolled its body to the side, as if giving up on its master¡¯s stubborness.


    ¡¸ReAlLy Now, TheN TaKE Me WitH YoU NExt Time¡­ MasTer, YOu¡¯Re Not ThE OnlY One WhO MissEd KaNata. I MiSsed HiM Too.¡¹


    ¡¸No. I¡¯ve no idea what you¡¯re going to say to him after all. You¡¯ll start saying whatever you want since you can¡¯t understand human feelings. What are you going to do if you spill the beans.¡¹


    ¡¸MaSTeR¡­ Do You ReAllY ThiNk That I¡­ Am Such aN UnreAsoNAble CheSt? EvEn KaNAta Is TeLLinG YoU THAt He WOn¡¯T HaTe YoU No MAttER WHaT, RIghT? TRuSt Me A LIttlE Bt, WILL YA.¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed¡­ B-But still, this and that arepletely different matters!¡¹


    Even Noble Mimic was fed up with Lunaire who kept talking on and on about her reunion with Kanata during their so called tactical meeting.


    Suddenly, they heard voices from outside of the church.


    It seems there was some sort ofmotion outside of the church.


    ¡¸¡­ What happened I wonder? A small riot happening when the demon king incident has yet to die down?¡¹


    Even back when Lunaire was still a human, this kind of riot wasn¡¯t a rare event.


    Even if the demon king had been defeated, the heavy taxed that were imposed after that or the dissatisfaction from the victims would often cause a riot.


    Lunaire even heard that there was a country that got overthrown due to that kind of riot.


    The same went in this situation when therge-scale immigration suddenly got cancelled.


    It wasn¡¯t that big dealpared to her era, but it wasn¡¯t impossible that some people were dissatisfied with the current situation.


    ¡¸NopE¡­ theY CamE To CHECK thIS PlAcE.¡¹


    ¡¸Check this ce? Noble, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯S, YoUr, SpeLL, MasTeR.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Come to think of it, I guess you¡¯re right.¡¹


    Lunaire then shifted her attention to the outside of the church.


    Previously, Lunaire almost destroyed the church when she used ¡¶Gravibomb¡·, thus she restored the church back with ¡¶Object Memory¡·.


    Everything was just fine so far, but because the ¡¶Object memory¡· worked far too well, the abandoned church had literally repaired itself till it looked like a newly erected building.


    ¡¸I¡¯m too naive, I should¡¯ve add some camouge spell.¡¹


    ¡¸WeLL, thAT¡¯s What I¡¯M WoRRieD abOUT too¡­ ShaLL We TakE Our LeaVe theN?¡¹


    ¡¸But, ¡¶Impurity Sealer¡¯s Robe¡· is still far from perfect thus making it impossible for us to go to the inn. Though I don¡¯t mind even if we have to stay outside of the city, I think staying in the city will make it far more easier for me to stalk¡ª I mean, watch over Kanata.¡¹


    ¡¸WAiT A MInUTe, I HeaRd An ExTrEmElY DisTurbINg WoRD JuSt Now.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ If I let things go on as they are, I¡¯m afraid that half-elf will do something to MY KANATA.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-YeS, MaAm.¡¹


    Noble could only throw an appropriate reply upon seeing its master, and then it suddenly looked around as if recalling something.


    ¡¸What¡¯s matter?¡¹


    ¡¸MaSTEr, WhErE¡¯s ToDaY¡¯S sOUveNIr?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s none right?¡¹


    Noble heaved a deep sight, obviously feeling really dejected.


    ¡¸I, EveN PErserveRed WheNeveR MasTer coMINs AnD YeT, TheRe¡¯s No ReWaRd FoR mE At AlL¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I-I Know already. I¡¯ll go out in a while to look for something.¡¹


    ¡¸ThE OnE FrOM BeForE PleASe!¡¹


    Previously, Lunaire brought back ¡¶Manarak¡¯s Underground Bean Pie¡· for Noble. It seems Noble Mimic was quite fond of its taste.


    ¡¸¡­ How rare for you to go as far as saying that. Okay, I¡¯ll go to buy that¡­¡¹


    That moment, the front door was opened slowly. Followed by the sound of several footstepsing toward their direction.


    ¡¸aH, MasTeR¡­! ThAt¡¯s¡­.!¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re heading straight toward us. Noble, do your best to act like a normal treasure chest.¡¹


    ¡¸O-OKaY.¡¹


    Lunaire then headed toward the innermost part of the church.


    Later, five people charged into the room.


    The one stood at the front was a tall middle aged man d in a gaudy robe based on white and red colors.


    His head was bald and his body was swelling from being overweight. His face was also swollen.


    ¡¸What¡­ in the world is this, Priest Dohal¡­! This ce should¡¯ve been abandoned few decades ago and yet¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸MIRACLE, THIS MUST BE A GOD¡¯S MIRACLE!¡¹


    The middle-aged fat man called Priest Dohal shed tears as he fell to his knees.


    ¡¸God¡¯s¡­ miracle?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah! Now let¡¯s not waste our god¡¯s miracle!¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­ in short, we have to do something about this, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah! Let¡¯s spread this news and made an exaggeration of it in order to gather more donations!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡­ see?¡¹


    While his subordinates were still puzzled, Dohal was already looking around at the condition of the church.


    His eyes fell on a magnificent-looking treasure chest adorned with precious metals and gems on its lid. He frowned for a moment and then approached the chest.


    ¡¸Dohal-sama! What are you¡ª!¡¹


    ¡¸UHM! SUCH A TERRIFYING CURSE!! THIS TREASURE CHEST IS CURSED!! THIS CITY WILL BE DESTROYED IF WE FAIL TO DISPEL THE CURSE!!¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see now¡­ But why did such a treasure chest receive a divine miracle?¡¹


    ¡¸Dunno!¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹


    Dohal stretched his fat index finger toward the door of the church.


    ¡¸Please carry this to my room! Don¡¯t even think of opening it! Greenhorn like you people won¡¯t be able to handle such a powerful curse! I will try to dispel the curse by myself!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, leave it to us!¡¹


    The two subordinates then lifted the georgeous-looking treasure chest¡­ Noble Mimic.


    ¡¸Well then, it¡¯s time to end our investigation.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh? W-We haven¡¯t even begun the investigation¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I have to dispel the curse on that treasure chest and spread the news about the miracle that happened at this church! Things will get interesting¡­ I mean hectic from now on!¡¹


    Thus, Dohal and co decided to withdraw.


    Lunaire¡¯s face peeked out from the inner room of the church after they left.


    Her gaze locked on the ¡°kidnapped¡± Noble Mimic.


    ¡¸Well, maybe I can think of a way out of this situation but¡­¡¹


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 2: Chapter 59: Depression of The Observer(Side: Nyarlhotep)

    Act 2: Chapter 59: Depression of The Observer(Side: Nyarlhotep)


    <b>Act 2-59: Depression of The Observer(Side: Nyarlhotep)</b>


    ¡¸What should I do now¡­¡¹


    In one of the upper worlds¡­ Nyarlhotep waspletely at their wit¡¯s end upon seeing several dimensional tears in the white room.


    They even started to tear at their green hair.


    Their focus was on the dimension tear that showed Kanata¡¯s figure.


    Few days had psed since Kanata subjugated Mother.


    The adventurer¡¯s guild was merrier than usual, the reason might be because they were about to give the prize money for the demon king¡¯s subjugation.


    The one who gave ¡¶Abyssal Moon¡· to Mother was none other than Nyarlhotep.


    Their n was to strengthen the existing demon king and use them to kill Kanata.


    Naturally, Nyarlhotep was aware that it was far from enough to kill the already overpowered Kanata.


    But then, it didn¡¯t mean that they could destroy Locklore either.


    If they threw in an overwhelmingly powerful monster that could kill Kanata, they were afraid that they might not only kill the bug called Kanata, but also destroy the world itself.


    He felt that Mother was severelycking as Kanata¡¯s opponent. But, Nyarlhotep¡¯s authority was limited.


    And above all, they were scared of the reaction from the upper gods, especially their master.


    They did said that they would do something about Kanata, showing that they at least put some effort, but unless a miracle happened, they knew deep inside that it was literally impossible with the current Kanata.


    And a miracle didn¡¯t happen.


    On a side note, Lunaire and Kanata turned to be far more powerful than their expectations.


    ¡¸This is all I can do with my limited authority¡­ I hate this, why do I have to do this¡­ Even though I said that I¡¯m gonna take care of him immediately. My Lord ended up as aughing stock the moment Kanata Kanbara appeared in the ¡¶Memory Sphere¡·.¡¹


    Nyarlhotep ced their hand on their face as they heaved a deep sigh.


    Nyarlhotep was a low-rank god who served an upper-rank god.


    Nyarlhotep¡¯s failure had spread wide and far in the god¡¯s realm and became widely known as their lord¡¯s failure too.


    That¡¯s why Nyarlhotep had received a harsh reprimand from their lord.


    The distribution of Kanata¡¯s ¡¶Memory Sphere¡· had already began, the world Locklore was famous for its trashy fame.


    Originally, as the sponsor, the duty to follow the trails of the adventures of the otherworlders in an isekai fell on Nyarlhotep. And it was Nyarlhotep¡¯s mismanagement that caused the appearance of such a bnce breaker, thus the existing fans of the other otherworlders were naturally jeering at Nyarlhotep¡¯s side for such mismanagement.


    On the popr SNS in god¡¯s realm, ¡¶Godwitter¡·, there was a huge opinion war between the onlookers who came to blow the topic since they heard that something unusual happened against the existing, diehard fans. On a side note, abuse toward Nyarlhotep became the first trending topic while Kanata came in the second.


    Gods were basically troublesome people who had too much spare time at hand.


    ¡¸Now it seems as if everything that happened is my fault, but then, had I disposed of him quickly at that time, things wouldn¡¯t have developed into this uncontroble situation. Yeah, I guess it¡¯s the time to unleash my final n. But then, thinking about that ancient-brained Lord of mine, he will definitely forbid me from doing that. I mean, look at him fussing around with this kind of small mishap.¡¹


    Nyarlhotep was at their wit¡¯s end.


    They moved their hand to one of the dimensional distortions, confirming the world¡¯s time.


    The world¡¯s time was an absolute index to measure time since time flows differently in many dimensions.


    Nyarlhotep then heaved a sigh after they confirmed the time.


    Almost two hours had psed since the release of Kanata Kanbara¡¯stest ¡¶Memory Sphere¡·.


    Nyarlhotep¡¯s Lord had be the most med god in ¡¶Godwitter¡·.


    ¡¸Haah¡­ My Lord is going to scold me again¡­ Why do I have to suffer like this just because of a mere human,.. I¡¯m a god¡­ I should be a god, right?¡¹


    As per Locklore¡¯s rule, the otherworlder¡¯s ¡¶Memory Sphere¡· had to be updated as long as they survived.


    Originally speaking, there was no problem with viting that one rule and yet, Nyarlhotep¡¯s Lord only said ¡ºWe can¡¯t break the rule¡» to Nyarlhotep and told thetter to keep working on it.


    Gods could literally do anything, that¡¯s why they had too much spare time.


    That¡¯s why they created the Locklore in which it was specially designed with rules to only allow the extreme minimum of gods¡¯ interference.


    That¡¯s why, even if things didn¡¯t go as they wished, the gods couldn¡¯t use their power to change the situation.


    Once they did that, the gods would instantly lost interest in Locklore.


    Even Nyarlhotep understood that.


    Yes, they¡¯re well aware of that rule.


    But, aftering this far, they still think that they should just forcefully remove Kanata even if they had to break the rule.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t see it¡­ ah¡­¡¹


    Nyarlhotep then pointed their finger toward one of the dimensional distortions while closing their big eye.


    They saw several characters fluttering inside.


    This was ¡¶Godwitter¡·.


    They didn¡¯t want to see this particr one but their Lord had ordered them to check it periodically to see the viewer¡¯s reaction of Locklore.


    ¡ºKanata is too STRONK.¡»


    ¡ºI feel relieved since there are too many of those fes who creating useless enemies left and right recently.¡»


    ¡ºAt this rate, he might be the bane of Humanoid Dragon(Lol)¡»


    ¡ºLunaire is so pitifully cute. At this rate, she won¡¯t be rewarded.¡»


    ¡ºI hate Mitsuru, that¡¯s why I¡¯m moving on to Kanata.¡»


    Nyarlhotep tilted their head as they looked at ¡¶Godwitter¡·.


    And then, their stiff expression gradually softened.


    ¡¸E-Eh¡­ is this actually¡­ allowed?¡¹


    Theints from the fans of other otherworlders were a minority and they kept dwindling at a rapid pace.


    A smile was starting to form on Nyarlhotep¡¯s face as they kept scrolling down on ¡¶Godwitter¡·.


    Their existence might be erased if the situation worsened.


    As the kin of the upper-rank god, a low-rank god might be erased the moment they angered their superior upper-rank god.


    ¡¸My familiar.¡¹


    At that moment, the voice of their Lord resounded in the white space.


    Nyarlhotep pointed their finger at the dimension distortion with smile on their face.


    ¡¸Please take a look, My Lord! The ¡¶Godwitter¡·! Please open the ¡¶Godwitter¡·! The majority of them are forgiving my blunder! The dissenters have almost vanished¡­ and it¡¯s currently gained more and more poprity! At this rate, the majority of onlookers will be our loyal fans too!!¡¹


    ¡¸You fool, do you think that enough to change the situation¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    The upper-rank god was responded coldly to Nyarlhotep who was reporting with a triumphant look on their face.


    ¡¸Kanata Kanbara is only epted by the likes of low-rank gods like you. I, on the other hand, have to wrack my brain because of the mess caused by a certain low-rank god¡­ who does a half-baked job that is easily crushed by Kanata Kanbara. Can you still say the same thing if other ¡¶Jinmaryuu¡· and demon kings got defeated by Kanata?¡¹


    ¡¸B-B-B-But¡­ the ming has at least stopped for now! Look, things are starting to look good for us!¡¹


    ¡¸Those reactions in ¡¶Godwitter¡· are nothing more than trivial trash.¡¹


    Nyarphotep was dumbfounded upon hearing their Lord saying that.


    Thus, they could only clench their teeth, gritting their teeth in frustation.


    ¡¸Good grief¡­ you think a stopgap measure like scattering ¡¶Abyssal Moon¡· in Locklore is enough. It might be still in a grey area of the god¡¯s rule. You think a mere demon king can casually find such a thing.¡¹


    ¡¸T-Taking your words¡­ My Lord. For someone who doesn¡¯t care about ¡¶Godwitter¡·, why are you so angry when your managename became trending topic? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not angry because of that, I¡¯m angry because your blunder destroyed the bnce in Locklore.¡¹


    ¡¸That shouldn¡¯t be the only reason! In the first ce, you never told me about that when you assigned me to managed Locklore! If you really care about your reputation, you should give me full responsibility! That way, all the achievements and blunders will be my responsibility! THAT WAY YOU CAN FEEL AT EASE!!¡¹


    Nyarlhotep dered so with a trembling voice.


    The low-rank god was most likely going to get exterminated if they dared to incite the wrath of the upper-rank god who became their Lord.


    Nyarlhotep was aware of the consequences of their outburst but they still said it aloud nheless.


    Now their anger had surpassed their fear.


    Sure enough, the trigger for this incident was their blunder but Nyarlhotep was aware that their Lord was also at fault for not reminding them.


    ¡¸L-Look, you can¡¯t even refute that, hah! Feel free to exterminate me if you can¡¯t stomach my remark! Not that it¡¯ll change the fact that everything is happening due to your mismanagement, My Lord!!¡¹


    Nyarlhotep dered so with a voice that was filled with fear and indignation.


    ¡¸Haah¡­ listen to me, my foolish kin. Without changing from the original n, you have to dispose of Kanata Kanbara and Lunaire with extreme minimum interference allowed by the rules. Use the pawns that you were raised in that world. You should stop foolish and boring n like giving ¡¶Abyssal Moon¡· to Mother since you have nothing to lose. I¡¯ll crush you to bits if you dare to use a grey area of the rules again. If you can¡¯t even do that¡­ I¡¯ll let you know that the biggest terror in your life is not death.¡¹


    The upper-rank god then left after saying those remarks with a seemingly dumbfounded voice.


    Their presence had vanished from the white room too.


    Nyarlhotep never saw their superior¡¯s figure before, as if thetter was only diverting their attention to speak to the former.


    ¡¸DAMMIT! DAMMIT, ALL!! THAT DAMNED KANATA KANBARA!!¡¹


    Nyarlhotep could only vent their anger by kicking on one of the dimensional distortions with their feet.


    They finally sat down after venting their anger.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 1: Sake Cup and The Reaper

    Act 3: Chapter 1: Sake Cup and The Reaper<blockquote><b>Act 3: God of War and The Red Cane</b></blockquote>


    In the room surrounded by stone walls, two men were facing each other with a cane interposing between them.


    Each had brought along two escorts who were standing by behind them. The escorts from both sides were watching their leader in silence, watching the flow of negotiation.


    Both sides were ready to unsheath their weapons at a moment¡¯s notice as soon as something went wrong.


    That moment, the big man¡¯s side opened his mouth.


    The man was a giant whose arms were almost as thick as a tree trunk. He had a bald head and the eyes in his eyesockets were emotionless as if they were merely marbles.


    The big man¡¯s name was Bosgin. He was the leader of a bandits gang who hunted adventurers, ¡¶Blood Cup¡·.


    ¡¶Blood Cup¡· was a big group numbered at more than fifty people.


    Normally, their gang was divided into small groups to infiltrate each country and build their base there, sometimes exchanging information.


    All upper echelons of this organization had strength rivaling that of an A-rank adventurer.


    ¡¸You know too, right? I hate having to fight along with you, but we ain¡¯t got any other choice since this matter is simply beyond our control. That¡¯s why I want your help.¡¹


    Bosgin said so.


    Seeing Bosgin acting so humble, the other man let out a sneer as he raised his feet on the table.


    ¡¸I see. But, I don¡¯t particrly detest the idea of killing all of you right here.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-You bastard¡­! B-Bosgin-sama, let¡¯s kill this b*stard who dares to look down on us!!¡¹


    Bosgin¡¯s subordinate who got pissed of by the other party¡¯s remark had already ced their hand on the hilt of their sword.


    That moment, Bosgin was stood up from his chair, swung his arm, and knocked out his own subordinate.


    The subordinate¡¯s sword got knocked off as its owner crashed into the wall.


    ¡¸Argh! B-Bosgin-sama¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Forgive my rude subordinate. Now, let¡¯s continue.¡¹


    Bosgin bowed his head to the other party as he sat back in his chair.


    ¡¸I¡¯m serious about my previous remark though. Bosgin, fight me. With your strength, you should be able to live an easy life as a proper adventurer while having the thrill of your life, why did you chose this path? You¡¯re still bloodthirsty, right?¡¹


    Bosgin shook his head upon hearing the other man¡¯s remark.


    ¡¸My bad, I¡¯m not a battle junkie like you. My level ain¡¯t that high either. My only wish is to r*pe, or rob others. I don¡¯t wish to get involved with a lunatic like you.¡¹


    Bosgin replied calmly without letting himself fall into the provocation of the other party¡¯s remarks.


    The man heaved a sigh upon realizing that the other party didn¡¯t buy into his provocations at all.


    ¡¸Bosgin, you know nothing at all. Even I know one or two things about the ¡¶Blood Cup¡·. I know that you¡¯re one of the strongest in there. I¡¯m not the kind of man who will surrender even if I fight against an opponent beyond my level. Rather, I¡¯ll be delighted since it will be a rare chance for me to raise my level.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t try to provoke me. And I¡¯ve prepared another opponent for you.¡¹


    ¡¸Hou?¡¹


    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s get down to the business. I received an information from ¡¶Blood Cup¡·¡¯s member. The cane that was said to be owned by an otherworlder several hundred years ago, which was kept in the treasury of the royal castle¡­ ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· has been taken out from the treasury.¡¹


    ¡¸Taken out, is it. Are you sure? I don¡¯t think that the royalty is that reckless.¡¹


    Bosgin nodded in response to the other party¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Yeah, until now, ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· was nothing more than a useless treasure in the royal treasury since no one could use it. Only the previous owner, the one who contracted with great spirit inside the cane, can use the cane. And that previous owner, the otherworlder, has been dead hundreds years, meaning that it¡¯s just a junk item right now.¡¹


    ¡¸In that case¡­ why now of all time?¡¹


    ¡¸Because the S-rank adventurer from magic city Manarak, Kotone of the ¡¶Ares Hand¡·, she might be able to bypass the requirement for using the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·. Thus, the royal family sent their messenger to hand over the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· to Kotone.¡¹


    The damage caused by monsters had been worsening in recent years. A demon king even appeared a while ago in Manarak, and ording to the report sent to the royal castle, Kotone was the biggest contributor in that event.


    Even the royal family was had some expectations in Kotone.


    In addition to strengthening their force, the wanted to cut off Kotone¡¯s path of retreat who was rumored to becking contribution in the monster subjugation by providing her with their warrant.


    ¡¸¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· is just a mere decoration without ¡¶Ares Hand¡·. But, many rich people want this so called decoration. You know what I mean, right?¡¹


    A grin formed on the man¡¯s face upon hearing Bosgin¡¯s remark.


    ¡¸I see. You people want to steal ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· from Kotone. But you¡¯re literally too afraid to fight her.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right. But, Lovis, I believe that you and your subordinates can deal with ¡¶Ares Hand¡·. Naturally, I¡¯m going to lend my subordinates too.¡¹


    The negotiation partner of Bosgin, Lovis, was leaning on his chair as he crossed his arms with satisfied look on his face.


    ¡¸I understand, I ept the job. But, I don¡¯t need the help of your useless subordinates. You and your people can rampage around in Manarak and make sure that no one disturbs our group. Fufufu¡­the opponent this time is ¡¶Ares Hand¡· eh, not bad.¡¹


    Lovis stood from his chair and turned around to leave the ce.


    ¡¸The small fries are enough for you guys. There no need to go along with you people. We, the ¡¶ck Reaper¡· will head to Manarak by ourselves. Let¡¯s go, Damia, Yozakura.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Lovis-sama.¡¹


    Yozakura replied with clear voice while Damia replied with a nod.


    ¡¸We might be not the only ones aiming to steal ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·. Be careful, another strong figure might be hiding in Manarak.¡¹


    ¡¸And why are you telling us about that?¡¹


    Lovis didn¡¯t even turn around as he waved his hand toward Bosgin.


    ¡¸Let me make it clear, Bosgin. Our goal ining here is to kill you. The reason why we epted your suggestion is not because we¡¯re interested in the strife around ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·. We want your life. We, the ¡¶ck Reaper¡· aren¡¯t a naive group like the ¡¶Blood Cup¡·. Have your fangs dulled after you became the boss of a group of monkeys, Bosgin?¡¹


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 2: Wishing For A Droplet

    Act 3: Chapter 2: Wishing For A Droplet


    ¡¸W-W-W-W-What should I do now¡­ K-Kanata-shaan¡­¡¹


    I had a meeting with Pomera in the rest area of the adventurer¡¯s guild building.


    There were bags filled with money ced on top of the desk.


    Color drained from Pomera¡¯s face as she looked at those bags.


    Philia, who sat by my side, was looking at those bags with gleaming eyes.


    ¡¸Kanata, Kanata! Can we buy as many sweets as we want if we have this?¡¹


    It seems this was the remuneration from the adventurer¡¯s guild for subjugating the youngest daughter, Lily.


    ¡¸It just a little but please ept this, Saint Fist-sama¡­¡¹ said the staff as she handed the bags to Pomera.


    Since the guild mobilized a lot of adventurers during the previous ragno outbreak, their side seems to have had a hard time counting the remunerations.


    Their remunerations alone were enough to cause an economic impact in Manarak.


    Nevertheless, they still gave us a total amount of forty million gold.


    And considering the fact that we received 10 million gold from Ga of ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· just by participating, we¡¯d gained a whopping amount of fifty million gold.


    That much of money was starting to numb mymon sense about money.


    The adventurers around us were pointing at us while whispering amongst themselves.


    Thus I decided to stow the money away in my magic pouch for the time being.


    ¡¸¡­ Was Lily really that powerful?¡¹


    Though the guild¡¯s staff and adventurers were still investigating this event, the youngest daughter, Lily, who raided the city was regarded as the demon king for now.


    Thanks to that the amount of the remuneration had literally shot through the roof.


    But, that factor alone shouldn¡¯t increase the amount of the money this much.


    ¡¸Maybe, Lily¡¯s level was over 400¡­ Who knows what would¡¯ve happened to Manarak if not for Philia-chan¡­¡¹


    Pomera exined with a trembling voice.


    I touched my chin as I pondered over it.


    Level 400 means that Lily was¡­ twice as strong as Lovis, fourteen times stronger than Octavio, and a quarter as strong as Philia, right?


    I guess I had to confirm something here.


    ¡¸That sounds¡­ powerful, right?¡¹


    I decided to reply with such vague remark.


    ¡¸Do you seriously think so¡­ Kanata-san?¡¹


    Pomera asked me with anxious look on her face.


    But, speaking of level 400, Lily was around the same level as that evil god¡¯s apostle; Notes.


    Maybe, she could¡¯ve potentially ruined Manarak by herself.


    At this point, I could finallye to terms with the reason why Lovis was afraid of me back then.


    To sum it up, Locklore had so many of those reincarnations of mass destruction hiding in every corner of thend.


    I used to think that it was a crooked world but it really did a good job in surviving this far.


    Even if the reason for that was so that Nyarlhotep and the other gods could keep entertaining themselves.


    ¡¸Truly disgusting fes.¡¹


    I muttered my true feelings toward Nyarlhotep and co.


    ¡¸W-What¡¯s the matter, Kanata-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­ ah, my bad, I just got lost in my own thoughts.¡¹


    Is there a way to somehow release this world from Nyarlhotep and co¡¯s influence?


    Even at my level, I could tell that it would be really difficult.


    I mean, this world was originally created by Nyarlhotep and co as a source of entertaiment for the gods.


    But then, I couldn¡¯t help but to feel sick knowing that millions of people had died due to the whims of those gods.


    ¡¸Kanata, Kanata! Philia will do her best too! Philia, wants to buy sweets too.¡¹


    Philia dered so as she pulled at my sleeve.


    ¡¸¡­ Philia-chan, we can literally built a house out of sweets with the money we got this time, you know.¡¹


    I guess I have to stock up sweets on the way back.


    ¡¸There¡¯s something that I want to do with this money as soon as possible but¡­ will you allow me to use this money?¡¹


    I asked for Pomera and Philia¡¯s permission.


    This money wasn¡¯t mine to begin with.


    Though I was the one who kept the money for now, it didn¡¯t mean that I had the right to use the money.


    ¡¸¡­ Since Pomera really isn¡¯t the one who really killed Lily at that time, Pomera doesn¡¯t think that she can refuse.¡¹


    Pomera slumped a bit as she shook her head.


    Though Pomera seems to have gained some self-confidence nowadays, she might be starting to feel that her level was severelycking.


    Level 200 alone was far from enough to allow her to survive incidents such as this one. And since I¡¯m apanying Pomera, I had a duty to raise her level as fast as possible.


    ¡¸Philia doesn¡¯t mind even if she can¡¯t buy all the sweets! Philia will give all of the money to Kanata!!¡¹


    I had never expected that I would receive forty million gold from a little girl.


    ¡¸¡­ Thank you, Philia-chan. I won¡¯t waste any of it.¡¹


    If we could get forty million just by defeating Lily, gathering funds would be much easier if something like this happened again in the future.


    Since it would be too conspicious if the level of the opponent was too high, I should aim for those around Lily¡¯s level, but¡­


    ¡¸What are you going to do with all that money, Kanata-san?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the funds to raise your level, Pomera-san. We have to mass produce ¡¶Ether¡· as soon as possible so that we can restart the leveling against the mirror¡¯s devils.¡¹


    Color drained from Pomera¡¯s face the moment she heard my remark.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, you did mention that matter before¡­ A-Are we really¡­ going to do that again?¡¹


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s my original n to begin with, but¡­ are you opposed to this n?¡¹


    Pomera clutched her big cane with an anxious look on her face, her lips tightened.


    ¡¸P¡­ Please proceed with the n, Kanata-san! Pomera knows the best that she¡¯s still far too weak to stay by Kanata-san¡¯s side, so Pomera will do her best!¡¹


    ¡¸Great! By the way, let¡¯s aim for level 1000.¡¹


    ¡¸T-Thousand¡­ Y-Yes, Pomera will do her best to reach that level!¡¹


    The important ingredients needed to manufacture ¡¶Ether¡· were ¡¶Brain of a High-Rank Devil¡·, ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·, and ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·.


    ¡¶Brain of a High-Rank Devil¡· could be farmed infely in the cursed mirror. That was the easiest one to get.


    ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· could be created with alchemy by borrowing a bit of Philia¡¯s power.


    And with 40 million gold, we could purchase from ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· through Ga.


    Thankfully, I already had enough stock of ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· but maybe I had to ce an order for the ingredients to Ga as soon as possible.


    And for thest one, ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·, I might be able to get that with ease by making pact with a high-ranking spirit.


    Spirits could be summoned temporarily for the sake ofmunication by the one who wanted to make a pact with them. One could make a pact with the spirit once the summoner fulfilled the requirements imposed by the spirit.


    And once the pact ispleted, the said spirit could be summoned at any given moment.


    ¡¸Firstly, I have to choose a catalyst needed for a spirit contract in order to get ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·.¡¹


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 3: Spirit Summoning

    Act 3: Chapter 3: Spirit Summoning


    After we bought the catalyst needed for the spirit summoning and ced a bulk order for the ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· with Ga, we left Manarak and headed toward the nearby forest.


    ¡¸¡­ This is the first time Pomera has seen forty million gold melted into ore.¡¹


    Pomera spoke with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    ¡¸Pomera-san, your sense of money is starting to go haywire.¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, even if Kanata-san is saying that to me¡­¡¹


    We¡¯d already used up thirty million gold to buy the ingredients for ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· after all.


    We were left with ten million but that was the rounded up amount of money we had left.


    Previously, it was still an experiment to see whether it was possible or not to create adamant ore.Now that we¡¯d found the method to create adamant ore, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the amount of ¡¶Ether¡· .


    Moreover, Ga had also said that he needed some time to gather all the materials on our list to create ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·.


    I wanted to secure a constant amount of the materials as soon as possible.


    ¡­ And then, we¡¯d spent most of the rest of the ten million gold to buy a new cane to rece Pomera¡¯s broken cane, and the leftover was pretty much spent to buy the catalyst to summon a spirit.


    Though she had used every trick in in her disposal topensate for what shecked, there was a huge difference between Pomera¡¯s level and the level of the cane that she used, so it was more effective as a blunt weapon for Pomera.


    That¡¯s why, we decided to buy her a new cane.


    Since Pomera¡¯s level was too high, I felt that I had to prepare a suitable cane for her someday, but I guess a store bought cane will do for now.


    In regards to the catalyst for the summoning, ording to the grimoire that I got from Lunaire, I had to choose a catalyst that corresponded to a powerful spirit.


    The price would be justified as long as I could make a pact with a high-ranking spirit that could give me ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·.


    ¡­ But, since I didn¡¯tpromise with quality, I ended up only looking at high-priced catalysts.


    I mean, if I did make a contract with a spirit, it was much better for the spirit to be on the powerful side.


    As a result, by the time I noticed, all forty million gold was almost gone.


    It just my intuition but it felt like one gold was equivalent to one yen.


    And I would never have expected a day toe where I would spend money many times over the sum of money I¡¯d spent in the twenty years of my life in just a single day woulde in this way.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­ Philia-chan. We ended up using all that money¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Philia is happy to be able to help Kanata! Philia wants to make more money!¡¹


    What a good child. Her sparkling gaze as she spoke like that was too bright for me.


    Though I used to worry about what should I do to this child back when when I was taking her with me, I now felt really d that I took her along.


    ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s go to the cake shop once we¡¯re done with the summoning ceremony, Philia-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸Really? YAAAY!¡¹


    Philia was hopping around happily upon hearing my remark.


    Pomera¡¯s levelling took the utmost priority but my chest ached upon seeing her hopping happily.


    ce was also yed an important role in the spirit contract.Reason being, there were so many requirements for establishingmunication with a spirit for the first time.


    It was theke if you wanted to summon water spirit, mountain for rock spirit, and on top of that, there was also the price.


    One might say that performing a summoning in the forest was standard.


    The most important thing was the fact that we had to do that in ce rich with nature.


    The downtown that was bustling with people and man-made objects would only raise the degree of difficulty inmunicating with spirits and making a contract.


    Low-level spirits woulde easily though.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s use the four gate method to perform themunication.¡¹


    I walked toward the direction pointed by the ¡¶Adventurer King¡¯s Golden Compass¡· which I got from Lovis and drew four figures on the ground with ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    The four gate method was one of the methods used for summoning spirits. We ce items in each direction and sent those items to the spirit world aspensation tomunicate with the spirit.


    I lined up ores or hearts of monsters which I bought from the city.


    ¡¸You only bought three right, Kanata-san? Why did you only prepare three when the method called for four gates?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to use this for the fourth one. Much better than letting it rot in my inventory.¡¹


    I invoked the ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡· and took out a big jade sphere from within.


    I could see the shadow of something wriggling within the jade crystal.


    ¡¸I see, and this is¡­¡¹


    Pomera who could feel the eerieness of this crystal raised her big cane immediately.


    ¡¸Loot from the demon king. Honestly it feels like a waste to use this, but¡­ well, this thing feels ominous after all, so I think that I should get rid of it as soon as possible.¡¹


    Regarding this item, I¡¯ve already checked the details.


    Yes, it was none other than ¡¶Abyssal Moon¡·.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Abyssal Moon¡¿¡¶Value: Phantasmal¡·


    A crystal ball that was tinged with wicked magical power.


    The condensation of thirteen demon king¡¯s blood, made by a high ranking alchemist.


    A portion of the demon king¡¯s soul can be seen wriggling inside the crystal.


    It has the power to entice monsters. In addition, it can also cause explosive growth on a monster when it is embedded into their body.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    This was what came out when I tried to appraise it using ¡¶Akashic Record¡·.


    And since it had no other purpose, it was a perfect catalyst.


    I reconfirmed the steps while reading Lunaire¡¯s grimoire.


    ¡¸The next part¡­ seems to depend on my magical power. Let see, ce my hands in the center and pour in my mana.¡¹


    The one who mighte out was most probably the spirit whose power simr to the summoner, thend, or the item, or else, it¡¯ll be randomized if the uncertain factors were too strong.


    Depending on the situation, the one whoes out might be a high rank spirit, but it didn¡¯t close the possibility of the one that appears being a low-rank spirit.


    It seems that ording to the personality, we were still left with uncertainty of whether we could only summon the spirit temporarily since if we failed to fulfill the spirit¡¯s task, or managed to fulfill the spirit¡¯s task and managed to make a contract with the said spirit.


    ¡¸Kanata-san¡­ are you sure it¡¯s okay to put¡­ that much mana?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay.To be honest, the only thing I¡¯m worried about is whether the spirit likes human or not.¡¹


    The frown on Pomera¡¯s face got even deeper upon hearing me saying that with smile on my face.


    ¡¸Let see, O Spirit Who Live In The Land, Please Lend Your Power to Us, The Child of Man¡­¡¹


    I chanted so as I ced my hand in the center of magic circle while pouring in my mana into the magic circle.


    The magic circle shone brightly.


    And then, the four catalysts also vanished as the shine intensified and instead a giant beast appeared in front of me.


    Its length was around three metres long.It had beautiful azure colored fur which made me want to keep looking at it.


    Its hairy, two tails were swinging around happily.


    Though Pomera¡¯s eyes opened wide as she saw the beast with a vignt look on her face, her cheeks blushed upon seeing the appearance of the spirit.


    ¡¸S-¡­ So adorable.¡¹


    The moment Pomera lowered her guard, the beast before me opened its mouth.


    Its appearance resembled that of giant dog and drool was dripping down from its open mouth.


    Pale blue drool were dripping down to the earth.


    Its long tongue stretched out and its golden eyes opened wide, just like a hunter finding its prey.


    ¡¸HIIII!¡¹


    Pomera hide behind me.


    ¡­ At least the temporary contract was seeded.


    Now what should I do to please this spirit, all those catalysts would be used for no reason if I failed to make a contract with this spirit¡­


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 4: Sacred Beast Urzottle

    Act 3: Chapter 4: Sacred Beast Urzottle


    I was in the middle of a staring contest while observing the beast before me.


    It might charge at me if I let my guard down.


    But, since it responded to my call, it mean that the other party was willing to make a pact with me as long as I fulfilled the other party¡¯s condition.


    But, majority of high-ranking spirits were moody folks.


    The contractor might be end up being eaten alive the moment they offended the spirit.


    Anyhow, I decided to use ¡¶Status Check¡· first.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Race£ºUrzottle


    £Ì£ö £º2164


    £È£Ð £º7322/7322


    £Í£Ð £º14243/14243


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¸I-I see¡­ Pomera-san, Philia-chan, please get away for now. It might be too dangerous for you guys. Philia-chan, please protect Pomera-san in the case that things go out of control.¡¹


    ¡¸Are they trying to do something!?¡¹


    The spirit beast, Urzottle was ring at Pomera as they stretched their tongue.


    Pomera¡¯s face paled upon making eye contact with Urzottle.


    If I exclude Philia who had a cheat item called ¡¶Dream Sand¡·, Urzottle was the next highest leveled being I¡¯d met after I leaving ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    Their strength eclipsed that of the demon king Mother.


    I wonder if it¡¯s really okay for me to summon such a powerful monster.


    It was as if Urzottle had changed into something dreadful when they turned their line of sight to Pomera.


    Pomera and Philia stepped back, and I went forward.


    It became staring contest between Urzottle and I.


    ¡¸W-W-What should I do¡­ Philia, Philia is afraid of dog.¡¹


    Philia hid behind Pomera.


    She might have been bitten by a dog before she turned into the core for Zorophilia, which left her with a trauma towards dogs.


    But, if possible, I wanted her to protect Pomera.


    Urzottle growled toward me.


    W-What should I do now.


    If the other party was a belligerent spirit, in most cases, they would only follow those who¡¯re more powerful than them.


    But, some spirit was satisfied with ying around or eating a meal in this world.


    Some only obey handsome or beautiful people.


    Urzottle might look like a belligerent spirit but it didn¡¯t mean that it was going to suddenly charging toward its summoner.


    ¡¸Fuuh, Philia-chan, sweets¡­ please lend me your sweets! Let¡¯s try to do something for now¡­¡¹


    When I turned around, Urzottle had already sprung toward me.


    Crap, they¡¯re the belligerent type after all!


    Urzottle leapt toward me from above.


    This wasn¡¯t a situation in which I could just brandish ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· toward it. So I could only brace my legs and caught Urzottle with my bare hands.


    ¡¸UUUUUUUUUUUU¡­!¡¹


    Urzottle was stretching their tongue, licking my body.


    I could felt their slippery tongue brushing my skin.


    No, this wasn¡¯t just slippery.


    I felt tired for some reason. It was as if my mana was being sucked out from my body.


    ¡¸AWOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡¹


    They opened they mouth, as if trying to eat me.


    I put more strength into my arms, and flung Urzottle away from me.


    ¡¸GYAI!?¡¹


    Urzottle might¡¯ve not expected that a human like me could overpower them.


    They rolled around defenselessly on the ground.


    But it leapt again in the middle, heading toward me again.


    I-It seems this spirit was a tough one.


    Was this what they referred to as a trial of strength with the spirit?


    And just when I was wondering what wasing next, Urzottle was already running in a circle as if trying to trap me in the center of the circle.


    Fortunately, it seemed to have no interest in Pomera.


    Philia¡¯s teeth were still rattling non-stop as she hid behind Pomera.


    ¡­ Even though Philia was way more powerful than Urzottle if they fought for real.


    Urzottle, who was circling around me, gradually elerated.


    And when its speed almost reached twice its original speed, it leapt toward me in a straight line.


    I leaned forward to dodge that charge.


    Urzottle didn¡¯t give up, it ran around me again, and leapt again.


    I parried that charge.


    Maybe I should deal a slightly heavier blow on them this time.


    I have had no idea about the sense of the spirit so I had to be careful when doing this.


    When I was about to dodge again for who know how many times right now, I felt that my body got pulled in by something.


    Their two tails entwined my body.


    ¡¸¡­ They got me eh!¡¹


    Urzottle dragged me around as it was and threw me into the air.


    ¡¸GAH!¡¹


    Urzottle sprung up straight toward me who was thrown in the air.


    I couldn¡¯t dodge this one in time so I could only nullify the impact.


    I did have the option of dodging with space-time magic, but I chose to solve this with brute force this time.


    I twisted my body to spun in the air andnded a kick to Urzottle¡¯s lower-jaw.


    Urzottle spun once in the air and fell to the ground with its belly facing up.


    And just like that, I dove from the air, toward its exposed abdomen.


    Afternding on Urzottle¡¯s abdomen, I grabbed with both hand.


    ¡¸¡­ Maybe I used too much strength on thest attack.¡¹


    Surprisingly, Urzottle just rolled like that without resisting.


    I mean, they¡¯re supposed to be able to withstand my attack at their level and yet¡­


    Urzottle just rolled on the ground, gazing toward me as they showed their stomach.


    Their breathing quickened, looking toward me as if expecting something.


    ¡­ Could it be that it wasn¡¯t actually hurt by that attack, they¡¯re actually showing submissive pose?


    I approached carefully, and rubbed Urzottle¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡¸KUN, KUUN, KUN!!¡¹


    Urzottle raised a shrill voice unbefitting of its appearance.


    It twisted its body with a seemingly delighted look on its face.


    ¡¸H-Have you finally¡­ acknowledged me?¡¹


    I asked Urzottle.


    Urzottle suddenly rose up, its two tails swinging quickly.


    It seems it acknowledged me.


    But, I wonder why its only acknowledging me at this time.


    I opened ¡¶Akashic Record¡· since the other party was aplete mystery to me.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Urzottle¡¿¡¶Phantasmal-Tier¡·


    High-rank spirit dog.


    It is spirit who rules over death and is feared by humans.


    They can deprive the other party of mana by licking them.


    People with low level might die immediately due to that.


    They originally loved to be spoiled but most of their contractor candidates died due to the overwhelming difference in their level.


    That¡¯s why they look for powerful people.


    They love y-biting and ying tag.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Ooh, this book could actually disy the information about spirits too, eh.


    ¡­ Contrary to their appearance, they turned out to be a spoiled child.


    Anyhow, spirit over level 2000 should be able to give me ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·.


    With this, I acquired all necessary ingredients for ¡¶Ether¡·.


    ¡¸Y-You did it, Kanata-san!¡¹


    Pomera approached delightfully.


    Following after Pomera from behind was Philia.


    ¡¸Pomera-san, this might be a bit too dangero-¡­¡¹


    But then, faster than me finishing my words, Urzottle had already leapt and stood in front of Pomera, and proceeded to lick her face and body.


    ¡¸KUUN, KUUUN!¡¹


    Pomera who suddenly got stered with saliva all over her body just rooted on where she stood with dumbfounded look on her face.


    But, her face lost its color few secondster, and ended up crumpled on where she stood.


    ¡¸K-K-Kanata-shaan¡­ My body, my body feels really cold, and heavy¡­ And I feels¡­ empty for some reason¡­¡¹


    Pomera hugged her body as she sat on the ground, trembling like newborn calf.


    ¡¸H-HANG IN THERE, POMERA-SAN!¡¹


    I ran toward Pomera while calling her name.


    It seems her entire mana pool was sapped away in just one lick.


    Philia was looking at Pomera with the look as if this was the end of the world.


    ¡¸Kuun¡­¡¹


    Urzottle¡¯s tail dropped listlessly as if it was apologizing for the ident.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 5: 《Yggdrasils Droplet》

    Act 3: Chapter 5: ¡¶Yggdrasil''s Droplet¡·


    ¡¸We did it¡­¡¹


    A blue crest that looked like a wolf appeared on my arm and then vanished as if melting into my skin.


    It was the proof of a spirit¡¯s recognition and proof that I had seded in contracting with the spirit.


    And though the crest had vanished, I felt something hot in the magical power in my body.


    Urzottle would follow this crest toe to my side whenever I summoned it.


    In short, I could use this crest to borrow Urzottle¡¯s power next time.


    After our contract had concluded, I decided to negotiate with Urzottle.


    From the very beginning, my goal was to get one of ¡¶Ether¡·¡¯s ingredients, the ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Spirit Tree¡¯s Droplet¡¿¡¶Value : A-rank¡·


    Otherwise known as Yggdrasil¡¯s droplet, the giant, towering tree in the spirit world.


    It said to be the origin of ALL SPIRITS.


    It has incredible healing effects and is an important alchemy ingredient.


    By forming a contract with a high rank spirit who was permitted to live in Yggdrasil by the spirit king, the contractor could get the droplet by negotiating with their contract partner.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    I could get ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· as long as I managed to contract with a high-rank spirit.


    From the very beginning, A-rank items weren¡¯t that hard to get. Even A-rank adventurers could get their hands on this item as long as they persevered.


    The item was supposed to be really easy to get for Urzottle whose level above 2000.


    ¡¸HUFFHUFF!¡¹


    Urzottle was sitting politely while its tails moved non-stop.


    They¡¯re supposed to be really intellegent but were they able to understand my words?


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san, you¡¯re not going to do something dangerous, right? Your soul is going to be sucked away, like Pomera¡¯s.¡¹


    Pomera left my side, and then looking at Urzottle and I.


    ¡¸Er, I think they only took small amount of your mana¡­¡¹


    After licking Pomera all over her body, I told Pomera that in the worst case, Urzottle could identally suck someone¡¯s soul by licking them but she ended up bing really frightened.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have told her about this matter.


    ¡­ No, this was an extremely dangerous matter that might endanger her life if I didn¡¯t tell her about this.


    ¡¸T-The big fangs are¡­ scary¡­¡¹


    Philia, who was originally scared of dogs, was hiding behind Pomera for a while now.


    In the first ce, as long as she created four figures of me with ¡¶Dream Sand¡· just like when she fought me, Philia wouldn¡¯t have any trouble fighting Urzottle¡­


    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡¹


    Urzottle was looking at the girls with sad look on its face and its face dropped lifelessly.


    It looked so sad. It seems that Urzottle simply wanted to get along with them.


    ¡¸Uhm, Urzottle-san, I have a request.¡¹


    Urzottle¡¯s line of sight moved back to me again and then closed their eyes as they averted their face from me.


    E¡­ Eh?


    ¡¸Urzottle-san?¡¹


    They then lied on the floor, let out a big yawn,pletely ignoring me.


    W-What was happening here?


    ¡¸Uhm, Urzottle-san¡­¡¹


    Their triangle ears suddenly closed down with a snap as if to tell me that they didn¡¯t want to speak with me.


    ¡¸Did I make some sort of mistake?¡¹


    I signaled to Pomera while asking that question.


    Pomera approached me slowly and Philia was pulling the former¡¯s hem from behind.


    Pomera frowned, looking really troubled.


    Let¡¯s try to curry the favor first.


    I sit down and brushed Urzottle¡¯s head.


    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡¹


    Urzottle let out a groan but, they closed their mouth immediately.


    Their tails were moving lightly on the ground but they stopped moving immediately as soon as I looked at the tails.


    As if they were sulking on purpose since there was something that they couldn¡¯t ept.


    ¡¸Ah!¡¹said Pomera when I was pondering about what happened to Urzottle.


    ¡¸Could it be that the reason is the way you call them?¡¹


    ¡¸The way¡­ I¡¯m calling them?¡¹


    Ah,e to think of it, their mood had certainly worsened when I called them ¡°Urzottle-san¡±.


    Urzottle was the name of their race after all.


    I guess calling them by their race name was wrong.


    Moreover¡­ contrary to their appearance, they¡¯re surprisingly friendly by nature.


    So, they might hate the way I¡¯m being so formal toward them.


    ¡¸Ur, I¡¯ve a request for you¡­¡¹


    Hearing the change in my tone, Urzottle had finally raised their face, opened their mouth and moved their tails again.


    Yup, they were really happy with the nickname after all.


    ¡¸Fuu, Fuu!¡¹


    ¡­ Urzottle might look scary but they were surprisingly more like a dog than a dog itself inside.


    ¡¸I¡¯m actually looking for ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· from the Yggdrasil tree, can you get it for me?¡¹


    ¡¸Kuuu.¡¹


    Urzottle nodded quickly as they back to their sitting position.


    Ooh, there was no hestitation in their movements at all.


    As expected, getting ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· was a simple matter from Urzottle.


    Now I¡¯ve got all ingredients for ¡¶Ether¡·.


    ¡¸Then, please get it for me, Ur¡­¡¹


    When I said so, Urzottle looked at me with a greedy look in their eyes.


    ¡­ Yeah, I couldn¡¯t understand them without some sort of trantor after all.


    The only information about this in the ¡¶Akashic Record¡· was ¡ºCan be obtained via negotiation.¡»


    ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· was an important item in the spirit world too after all.


    Thus, one had to pay a certain amount ofpensation to get that item.


    Money¡­ Nope.


    The safest choice was food.


    As for what they really want, I guess I need to study a bit once we got back to the city.


    At a nce, Ga didn¡¯t seem to posses ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·, but who know what we coulde across if we looked carefully.


    Even though there was no information about it, it must be something akin to a state-secret.


    Lunaire should be able to get it pretty easily but I had no idea when will meet her again.


    I heaved a sigh upon recalling my reunion with Lunaire in front of Mother¡¯s corpse.


    I guess I had to do something to prevent her from escaping next time¡­


    But then, I¡¯d finally almost gathered all the ingredients, it took quite bit of time though.


    ¡¸¡­ uhm?¡¹


    Urzottle plopped to the side, showing their belly to me and sent expectant nce toward me.


    I stooped over and patted Urzottle¡¯s pale blue abdomen.


    ¡¸Kuun, Kuun! Kuun!¡¹


    Urzottle raised a delighted voice.


    Around twenty minutester.


    Urzottle suddenly stood up and vanished right in front of me.


    When I summoned them again after waiting for a while, they appeared with big bag in their mouth.


    They were looking at me and dropped the bag in their mouth, swinging their tails non-stop.


    I checked in ¡¶Akashic Record¡· and found out that the bag was really filled with ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplets¡·.


    I mean¡­ was thepensation really just scratching their abdomen?


    Let¡¯s prepare some delicious meat for them next time¡­


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 6: Busybody Senior

    Act 3: Chapter 6: Busybody Senior


    After receiving ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· from Urzottle, we then returned to our inn in the magic city, Manarak.


    After entering the room, I went into the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· for thest ingredients of ¡¶Ether¡· and left after I killed a few high-ranking devils in there.


    ¡¸A-ARE YOU OKAY, KANATA-SAN!?¡¹


    Pomera looked flustered upon seeing my figure.


    ¡¸Cough, they got me there. My bad, it was just a slip.¡¹


    The devils in the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· were tough fes.


    Tough and powerful.


    A devil I¡¯d never met before came out this time and their level broke through the upper-limits of the levels that I¡¯d seen so far.


    Even I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down against that kind of enemy.


    ¡¸So, have you managed to get thest ingredients?¡¹


    I groped around in my magic pouch and took out a huge bottle and something that resembled some sort of entrails.


    It reminds me of an eyeball.


    ¡¸This fe suddenly came out when I was in the middle of gathering the brains. I almost died back then.¡¹


    I pointed to that yellow-coloured helix-shaped brain inside the bottle as I told Pomera.


    ¡¸I-I see¡­ So you beat them safely¡­¡¹


    Pomera replied so with cramped smile on her face.


    ¡¸WAAH! KANATA, IS THIS THING DELICIOUS!?¡¹


    Philia was asking with sparkling eyes.


    ¡¸U~hm, it might taste bitter.¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹


    Philia¡¯s shoulders dropped upon hearing that.


    Sure enough, this thing looked like colourful gummi candy geared toward children which was sold in Japan.


    ¡¸Now that we¡¯ve got all the ingredients, let¡¯s start the alchemy experiment.¡¹


    The ingredients for ¡¶Ether¡· were ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·, ¡¶Brain of a High-Rank Devil¡·, and ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·.


    On top of that, I had the ultimate catalyst, ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡·, to elerate the change of materials in alchemy magic.


    Yeah, things should go smoothly.


    ¡¸¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·¡¹


    I deployed a magic circle, putting my hand in the center of that magic circle and taking out things such as a huge kettle and the ingredients that I got from Ga.


    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re going to do it now!? In this ce on top of that!?¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no other ce after all. Well, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll use barrier magic like when we alchemized ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·.¡¹


    ¡¸The previous experiment was¡­ really a close call, right? Moreover, I get this feeling that the reaction this time is going to be bigger thanst time¡­¡¹


    Pomera kept looking anxiously at therge bottle filled with ¡¶Brain of High-Rank Devil¡·.


    ¡¸It¡¯s really safe, right? It won¡¯t cause a huge explosion, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course it won¡¯t explode. This is a brain you know?¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­ Considering the fact that it¡¯s something from the devil in that ce, Pomera gets this feeling that something might really happen¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s natural for you to feel that way, but please rest assured.¡¹


    I gave a wry smile to her.


    Pomera must be scared of the chance of me blowing this room up like what I almost did back when I alchemized ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·.


    To be honest, that ident happened because I had yet to master how to use ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡·. I ended up generating an extreme surplus of explosive reaction due to the miscalction of the mask¡¯s power.


    Depending on how I use it, I might be able to use the ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡· forever.


    Though it was impossible for someone with my level of skill, Lunaire should be able to do that.


    Just what you¡¯d expect from the ultimate catalyst that caused countless wars in the past.


    Anyhow, now that I¡¯ve confirmed ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡·¡¯s power, I won¡¯t make the same mistake asst time.


    ¡¸Philia-chan, the mask, please.¡¹


    ¡¸Ye~s!¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera-san, please summon the spirit that can erase sound.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I understand, Pomera will be your aplice. She will apany Kanata-san to jail too.¡¹


    Pomera spoke while wiping her tears with her sleeve.


    ¡¸I-It¡¯ll be okay! It¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing something illegal after all¡­¡¹


    Right at that moment, there was a knock at the door.


    Pomera and I flinched right away and shut our mouths at once.


    Philia was the only one who was blinking cutely, tilting her head as she said ¡¸A guest?¡¹ with an adorable look on her face.


    ¡¸W-What shall we do now, Kanata-san!? Are you going to seal their mouth? If you¡¯re nning to do so, please stop that train of thought immediately!¡¹


    ¡¸C-Calm down, Pomera-san! We¡¯re definitely not doing a shady thing. Anyhow, let¡¯s tidy up, for now, we look really suspicious after all!¡¹


    ¡¸A-Aren¡¯t you¡­ contradicting yourself?¡¹


    I mean, we¡¯re not doing something wrong or illegal.


    Nor did we have the intention to do so. But ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡· was a well-known item that had causedrge-scale wars in the past¨C not to mention that we couldn¡¯t exin the route we used to get ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·. It would only take a single nce to know that the ¡¶Brain of High-Rank Devil¡· were dangerous goods.


    Thus, the most obvious choice was to not let anyone else to see these items.


    I leapt forward and took the huge bottle filled to the brim with ¡¶Brain of High-Rank Devil¡·.


    At that exact moment, the door of the room was opened.


    The thing that appeared was first was goat mask.


    The owner of the mask wore ck overcoat on top of her heavy armor.


    ¡¸Just reply immediately if you¡¯re inside dammit. I spared some of my precious free time to visit you.¡¹


    The goat mask then slid to the side.


    Behind the mask was the face of a beautiful woman painted with some red marks.


    The one who came was Rosemonde.


    After she said those words, she came into the room and surveyed the room.


    ¡¸You¡­ what in the hell is that entrails-like thing in your hand?¡¹


    Rosemonde asked so while looking at the ¡¶Brain of High-Rank Devil¡· in my hands.


    ¡¸T-This is sweets from a foreign country.¡¹


    ¡¸That country seems like an evil country.¡¹


    Rosemonde frowned as she spoke upon hearing my made up lies.


    S-Somehow I managed to deceive her¡­


    I heaved a sigh of relief.


    After that, I stowed all items including the kettle into ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·.


    ¡¸P-Please don¡¯t just suddenly open the door like that, Rosemonde-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Then you better reply first when I knock on the door. I¡¯ve told you before, right? I¡¯m a busy person and I¡¯m using my precious spare time to look for your inn and visit you guys to give some advice. You should be grateful to me instead ofining like that.¡¹


    Rosemonde was sneering a little bit at us as she spoke.


    She was a high-handed person¡­ or so I used to feel about her, but despite iming to be a busy person, she went as far as looking for our inn just to give some advice.


    Though the way she spoke would make many people misunderstand her, she might be in fact a really kind person.


    ¡¸¡­ My bad about that. And please forgive this humble one for not having enough to entertain you.¡¹


    I bowed to her.


    ¡¸Your tone makes me feel itchy¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde touched her forehead as she heaved a sigh.


    ¡¸So¡­ what is this so-called advice?¡¹


    ¡¸The topic of the demon king incident has been settled down. But, I heard another rumour that made me feel that another incident is going to happen in Manarak again.¡¹


    ¡¸Another incident?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. And just to be sure, it had nothing to do with what you did, right?¡¹


    I touched my chin, pondering for a while.


    Another incident, eh?


    It should be unrted to my contract with Urzottle.


    I mean, it was simply way too fast if to be sniffed out if it really had something to do with Urzottle.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about the ¡¶Ares Hand¡·. That strangely taciturn fe who acts like some sort of hermit. She showed ack of concern when this city is in danger, albeit still going out of her way to help with the evacuation. She¡¯s supposed to have many treasures and filthy rich, but what she did and where she is during normal times is a mystery to many others. Her office manager is that racoon old man, but honestly, that makes her even more suspicious. And yes, shees out during emergencies but I¡¯ve got no idea just how serious she is at that time, that¡¯s why I keep my eyes on her.¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹


    ¡¶Ares Hand¡·¡­ Kotone Takanashi.


    An otherworlder, just like me.


    But, why did she say that it might¡¯ve something to do with me?


    ¡¸The ¡¶Ares Hand¡· has been investigating your group. She rarely does so but was in public nheless. She doesn¡¯t have some sort of resentment against you guys, right?¡¹


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead which catching up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 7: Signs of Unrest

    Act 3: Chapter 7: Signs of Unrest


    ¡¸Kotone-san is¡­ investigating me?¡¹


    Well, I should¡¯ve expected that.


    I mean, she might be the same as me.


    Kotone was an otherworlder too and Rosemonde¡¯s remarks just proved that.


    Maybe she wanted to have a chat about Japan with me.


    ¡¸I think there¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡¹


    The matter of Kotone investigating me with malicious intentions might be nothing more than Rosemonde¡¯s over spection.


    I mean, I heard from Pomera that Kotone had already been fighting to protect the city even before the arrival of Mother¡¯s subordinate, the 4th sister.


    I guess she shouldn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards a fellow Japanese like her.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t know anything about her at all. ¡¶Ares Hand¡· are true misanthropes.¡¹


    Rosemonde struck the table as she warned me.


    ¡¸Well, ability-wise, you guys are far above her, but¡­ that girl has this strange ability you know. At least, you should be wary of her ambush.¡¹


    Rosemonde said so while looking toward Philia.


    When Philia was tilting her head with an adorable look on her face, Rosemonde got goosebumps instead.


    ¡¸A-Anyhow, there are many suspicious rumours about ¡¶Ares Hand¡· since she¡¯s always hiding. That¡¯s why to stop being so naive when I tell you about her investigating you. She¡¯s a coldhearted and cruel person. Though that racoon old man managed to control her, there¡¯s clearly something suspicious about it. At the very least, you have to be very careful.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I understand. Thank you very much for your advice, I¡¯ll try to do as you say.¡¹


    She was right, it seems I was too careless since the other party might be Japanese like me.


    Maybe I had to raise my vignce a little bit to the otherworlder.


    Anyhow, every one of them was the holder of ¡¶Gift Skill¡·.


    Kotone¡¯s ¡¶Gift Skill¡·, ¡¶Ares Hand¡·, was a skill that allowed her to lift the restriction limit or curse of any kind of weapon and use them as if they were her own limbs.


    Depending on the weapon she had, it was an extremely broken skill.


    Vignce toward Kotone aside, I really couldn¡¯t let my guard down against the other otherworlders who had ¡¶God¡¯s Gift¡· too.


    I also heard the story from Pomera that Kotone could barely hold her ground in the fight against Mother¡¯s subordinate.


    Since that was the case, her level might be still below level 1000.


    She might be slightly more powerful than the current Pomera.


    ¡¸It might be not a big deal for you or that monster over there, maybe Pomera too. But still, be careful. ¡¶Ares Hand¡· might kidnap Pomera if she¡¯s hostile toward you.¡¹


    ¡¸P-Pomera?¡¹


    Pomera pointed her finger toward me.


    I was at a loss for words.


    Sure enough, Pomera wouldn¡¯t be able to resist Kotone if thetter ambushed Pomera.


    ¡¸You might be strong but don¡¯t let your guard down. The reason ¡¶Ares Hand¡· is investigating you might be because of your weapon.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ But, she has been neglecting her adventurer job for thest half year she stayed in this ce, right? She doesn¡¯t strike me as a belligerent person either.¡¹


    ¡¸She might be, in fact, a coward. She¡¯s a cowardly but definitely charming woman. She¡¯s extremely discreet about her self-protection. Her skill is a really troublesome one. A cruel and coldhearted person like that is troublesome because she will do anything and everything to save herself. Even the fact of her status as the strongest adventurer in Manarak is nothing more than for her personalfort. Kanata, you might have to be more careful than Pomera.¡¹


    ¡¸Saint fist¡­¡¹


    Pomera muttered her nickname withplicated look on her face.


    ¡¸Pooh.¡¹


    Rosemonde chuckled upon hearing Pomera¡¯s muttering.


    But her expression returned to normal the moment Pomera red at her.


    It seems Rosemonde was present at the scene where Pomera first received her saint fist alias.


    Rosemonde, who got blown off by Philia once before, naturally noticed the truth.


    The current strongest adventurer had changed from Kotone of ¡¶Ares Hand¡· to Pomera the Saint Fist.


    But, was Kotone really that kind of person who got jealous of something like that?


    Sure enough, I got the impression that she was a cold, expressionless, and intellectual woman during the meeting.


    Though she doesn¡¯t seem to be a dangerous person, she has been staying in Manarak for a long time.


    I should at least take some precautions.


    ¡¸Since the miracle drug is close topletion, the matter of Pomera-san¡¯s levelling is¡­¡¹


    I noticed Pomera¡¯s shoulders twitch when I muttered so.


    She gripped her huge cane tightly in silence.


    ¡¸Thank you for speciallying to this ce to warn Pomera-san, Rosemonde-san.¡¹


    Pomera made a dumbfounded expression on her face upon hearing me say that.


    ¡¸For Pomera?¡¹


    Hearing Pomera¡¯s remark, Rosemonde crossed her arms, averting her face as she clicked her tongue.


    ¡¸Tch, it¡¯s to repay for when you saved me before. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing this coz I¡¯m worried about you guys. I just can¡¯t do mymissions properly unless I get rid of this worry.¡¹


    Despite her harsh, tsundere-like tone, she was a literal mass of good intentions.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not just about Kotone. Several strange rumours are going around now that you guys are absent from the guild. You should pay more attention to the importance of information to live as an adventurer. ¡¹


    ¡¸M-My apologies¡­¡¹


    This reminds me that aside from the matter about Kotone, Rosemonde had also mentioned the unrest in Manarak.


    ¡¸So, what¡¯s actually happening?¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously, you don¡¯t even try to hide the fact that you¡¯re toozy to investigate. Sorry, but I won¡¯t tell you. You have to investigate that matter by yourself.¡¹


    Rosemonde spoke with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re right¡­ Anyhow, thanks a lot. Sure enough,tely, I¡¯ve realized this fact that my awareness of the flow of information and vignce as an adventurer is way too low.¡¹


    Her remarks might be a bit too blunt but that might be her own way to show her care yet not spoil us too much.


    She means that as adventurers we had to gather information on our own.


    Though it might be a bit too troublesome.


    ¡¸¡­ Yesterday, a group of strange people came to Manarak. They were carrying weapons despite not being registered as adventurers. One of them resembled the man in a wanted poster that has been attacking travellers.¡¹


    ¡­ In the end, she still gave us the information.


    What was the meaning of her stern lecture a while ago then?


    Or else, maybe she¡¯s actually worried about us not hearing about that piece of information.


    ¡¸Those ruffians who aren¡¯t registered as adventurers are really standing out since they¡¯re walking in the city when it¡¯s still broad daylight with weapons in their hands are clearly strange. Even a stupid person can guess that those people are up to no good.¡¹


    ¡­ Sure enough, those are definitely a suspicious group of people.


    If those rumors are true, they¡¯re in one way or another far more dangerous than Kotone.


    ¡¸How high is the level of the man in the wanted poster?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Dunno, around thirty or fifty, maybe? I mean, there¡¯ll be a hugemotion if someone whose face resembles a criminal in the wanted poster has raised his level over fifty.¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹


    I see now¡­


    Here I am thinking of them as some sort of big shot since they dare to enter the city with an S-rank adventurers.


    ¡¸I get this vague impression until now but you guys areckingmon sense.¡¹


    Rosemonde heaved a sigh.


    ¡¸¡­ Is it that bad?¡¹


    This might be the side effect of raising my level in ¡¶Cocytus¡· for too long, resulting in my screwed-upmon sense.


    I thought that I got better nowadays, but it turns out I still have a long way to go.


    ¡¸P-Pomera is included too¡­¡¹


    Pomera made a slightly shocked look on her face.


    ¡¸That isn¡¯t the only strange rumour out there. It¡¯s unrted to the previous matter, but apparently, some sort of event happened in the church of Manarak.¡¹


    ¡¸Some sort¡­ of event?¡¹


    ¡¸It was caused by a priest called Dohal who resides in this city. That man has been spreading the information about him being a great user of white magic who has no to little interest in money and promotion. His remarks are cliche but he¡¯s hailed as a saint. Well, I belong to one of those non-believers but even I can¡¯t help but respect Dohal¡¯s personality.¡¹


    ¡¸So did something happened to that Dohal?¡¹


    Rosemonde nodded.


    ¡¸The truth is, he found an item with an extremely terrifying curse in Manarak, it seems that Dohal is trying to dispel the curse in secret. But, his attempts were met with failure which resulted in the destruction of a part of the church. That even must be so terrifying to the point that it inflicted trauma on Dohal which forced him to stay in the secret chamber of the church since then.¡¹


    ¡¸W¡­ What¡¯s actually happened?¡¹


    ¡¸Dunno. If this rumor is correct, some sort of disaster has been unleashed in this city. The information about what really happened back then is under strict control to prevent chaos. But one thing for sure is the fact that one part of the church where Dohal staying at is blown up, and the church side doesn¡¯t want to talk about this matter either.¡¹


    Sure enough, various rumours in the dark were way too bizarre.


    A group of people walked in the city in broad daylight with weapons in their hands as if waiting for something and some sort of curse that destroyed one part of the church.


    It seems another storm was about to hit Manarak again.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead which catching up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 8: God of Wars Visit

    Act 3: Chapter 8: God of War''s Visit


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead which catching up with the raw.


    ===


    After Rosemonde left the inn, Pomera, Philia, and I resumed our alchemy experiment.


    But then, we had to suspend it again when we were just one step short ofpletion.


    ¡¸We have not enough ingredients¡­¡¹


    I muttered so while reading the book I got from Lunaire.


    To begin with, we used substitutes materials since we¡¯recking too many materials.


    Though we couldplete it as it was by brute-forcing the process with ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡·, I didn¡¯t dare to continue since it was too dangerous with so many unstable factors when using the ultimate catalyst.


    But, this made me understand the part that wascking in the process.


    It didn¡¯t have to be an expensive item above A-rank.


    Getting the items that I need shouldn¡¯t be that difficult if I discussed it with Ga.


    The problem is, I need money to solve that problem.


    I had already used most of our money when I asked Ga to gather the ingredients for ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·.


    Since it would take quite a long time to resupply the ingredients for ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·.


    After I bought something that I want to buy with all the money in my possession, now I couldn¡¯t buy something that I need.


    As expected, that was something that I wanted to avoid.


    ¡¸We can get some funds if we sell the legendary-rank item to Ga-san but¡­¡¹


    Take the brain of the high-rank devil, for example, it should fetch a high price but, it wasn¡¯t a rare thing for me who could harvest it in ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·.


    Its only use should be in the making of elixir.


    ¡¸That will increase Ga-san¡¯s worry¡­¡¹


    Pomera spoke with a twitching smile.


    ¡­ Sure enough, Ga would be pressured.


    Ga image in my mind was someone who would force himself to go through any kind of tribtion.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to exin to his subordinates from where did he got so much brain of a high-rank devil.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s try to consult first with Ga. We might be able to sell ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·.¡¹


    ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· was also the main ingredient for ¡¶Ether¡·.


    If possible, I didn¡¯t want to sell it in bulk due to danger and to prevent a price copse.


    But, we had to stock up onrge amounts of ingredients for the alchemy to seed.


    I couldn¡¯t advance Pomera¡¯s training to the next phase unless I secure arge amount of the ingredients first.


    Maybe selling one part of it to Ga was enough.


    Though he might ask me about the origin of the ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·, it didn¡¯t really matter as long as I got the items that I need.


    Thus, I went to ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· along with Philia and Pomera.


    I looked up at the towering clock tower that became the base for ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·.


    Ga was a busy person.


    Not to mention that he was also the guild master of the adventurer guild.


    Just when I thought if it was really okay for us to be here, a familiar person came out from the entrance.


    It was a ck-haired girl wearing a light robe and light armour.


    She hardly had any expression on her face, and cold light dwelled in her eyes.


    It was as if she was a living doll.


    Her name was Kotone Takanashi.


    Kotone had a good rtionship with Ga.


    Maybe she just went to meet Ga.


    But, I suddenly remember the news that I heard from Rosemonde about Kotone investigating me.


    Dammit, this meeting was too unexpected.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san, s-shall we kill some time for a while in another ce? At this rate, we are bound to meet her ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s okay. I think she has no ill intention toward us. Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t do so openly in broad daylight. Let¡¯s go to meet her.¡¹


    Let here if she wants toe, that would make things easier for me too.


    This is also to confirm whether she really had ill intentions toward me or not.


    Though she wouldn¡¯t be able to beat me due to the difference between our levels, I mustn¡¯t let my guard down since she might have a weapon that could make up for the difference between our levels under special conditions.


    Keep my guard up.


    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re right.¡¹


    Pomera took a deep breath, she was clearly nervous.


    ¡¸I think you shouldn¡¯t force yourself. Maybe you should never let your guard down.¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, Pomera, smile, smile~!¡¹


    Philia headed toward Pomera with a whole face smile.


    ¡¸Br careful¡­¡¹


    Pomera spoke with a voice thatck of confidence while pressing her face.


    Suddenly, my eyes met Kotone.


    Her long eysh flickered.


    She saw me.


    ¡¸S-She saw us, she saw us, Kanata-san¡­¡¹


    Pomera kept pulling my sleeve.


    Philia waved her hand toward Kotone with a smile on her face but gotpletely ignored by thetter.


    Thus, she ended up pouting.


    I nodded lightly toward her.


    We met once before during the adventurer guild¡¯s meeting.


    So I should at least nod at her.


    Kotone didn¡¯t nod back at me.


    But, she went straight toward us.


    Pomera was looking back and fro toward Kotone and me.


    ¡¸W-W-What should we do, Kanata-san! We might¡¯ve to escape from this ce¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go. Maybe she simply has some business to this direction.¡¹


    We went straight toward ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·.


    We passed by each other with Kotone.


    I nodded to her again.


    But, she just passed by without nodding back.


    She had no business with us.


    And just when I heaved a sigh, Kotone suddenly stopped on her track.


    I raised my vignce and focused my sense on my back.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re looking for Ga, he isn¡¯t in this ce. He¡¯s in Adventurer guild today and tomorrow.¡¹


    I also stopped on my track and turned around to face Kotone.


    ¡¸¡­ Thank you for the information. You¡¯re Kotone-san who I meet before during the adventurer guild meeting.¡¹


    Kotone was looking at Pomera, Philia, andstly me.


    ¡¸Kanata Kanbara. I want to talk with you. There¡¯s a room in ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· for a private meeting.¡¹


    Did she want¡­ to negotiate something?


    Maybe it really was a trap as Rosemonde had told me before.


    Or not, the other party who obviously otherworlder too might be on her guard to me too, maybe she simply wished to confirm my origin and birthce too.


    Anyhow, this might be a rare chance to know her in person.


    ¡¸¡­ Sure. The truth is, I have a consultation with Ga-san but, I guess I shouldn¡¯t disturb him today since he seems busy. Let¡¯s go, Pomera-san, Philia-chan.¡¹


    Kotone shook her head upon hearing my remark.


    ¡¸You alone.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    As expected, was she want to negotiate something?


    If she simply wanted to talk with fellow otherworlder, she didn¡¯t really have to stop Pomera and Philia froming.


    Though I never told them about me being an otherworlder, I knew that they were trustworthy people.


    Not to mention that Kotone might¡¯ve realized already.


    ¡¸These two are with me but, it might be more convenient with the two of them.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, I don¡¯t mind even if you don¡¯t want to.¡¹


    Kotone turned around and was about to leave.


    It seems she refused to talk unless it was a private meeting.


    ¡¸Fine, let¡¯s do as you say.¡¹


    Kotone turned around again, looking at me, and walked toward ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· again.


    ¡¸Follow me.¡¹


    I looked at Pomera and Philia.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going for a while. Please wait for me in the inn.¡¹


    ¡¸I-Is it really saves, Kanata-san? I mean, this smell like a trap¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I think it¡¯ll be okay. Philia-chan, please protect Pomera-san while I¡¯m away.¡¹


    Hearing that, Philia puffed her chest.


    ¡¸Leave it to Philia! Philia will protect Pomera!¡¹


    This was a precaution, for the case when she separated Pomera from me and then ordered her subordinate to ambush Pomera.


    I took a deep breath and followed Kotone from behind.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead which catching up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 9: God of Wars Secret

    Act 3: Chapter 9: God of War''s Secret


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead which catching up with the raw.


    ===


    After we borrowed a private room in ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·, Kotone and I sat down in front of each other with the short side of the long table between us.


    The room was decorated with imposing pictures hung on the wall, and gems or jars were sealed within cases.


    All of them looked like the fine articles, chair crafted from top quality wood was ced in the centre of the room along with the long desk.


    It seems to be used by the executive, Ga himself.


    But, did we really have to go as far as borrowing such a luxurious room?


    The room was filled with an awkward atmosphere since there were only two of us.


    Well as expected of an S-rank adventurer, she could borrow this kind of room with ease.


    I was waiting for Kotone to break the ice but, she just folded her arms and kept her silence all this while.


    Should I test the water first?


    She kept looking at me with a cold, piercing gaze.


    Could it be that she was using ¡¶Statuc Check¡· or something along that skill?


    Or, could it be that she was trying to buy some time while herckeys targetting Pomera and co?


    I guess I really should break the ice.


    ¡¸¡­ Is this matter really need us to borrow such a luxurious room?¡¹


    I asked so while looking around inside the room.


    A magic circle patterns could be seen in some parts of the wall.


    Since this was the meeting room of ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·, I guess it was only natural to add counterespionage for this room.


    But, that¡¯s not all to it I guess.


    If the wall was reinforced, the people outside of the room wouldn¡¯t have any idea if a battle broke inside the room, such effect might be applied to the wall too.


    My real question was, whether Kotone¡¯s aim for investigating me was to fight me within her field of view.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Kotone kept her silence for a while.


    Her eyebrows didn¡¯t even twitch.


    The level of her poker face surpassed Lunaire by miles.


    At this rate, I would be at a disadvantage if it became bargaining.


    ¡¸The one who takes the initiative to offer this room is Ga¡¯s subordinate. Ga wants me to have a debt of gratitude toward him even if it is just a little bit.¡¹


    Kotone finally spoke.


    ¡¸¡­ I see.¡¹


    Her impression of Ga was the same as mine.


    It was only natural that his attitude toward Kotone, an S-rank adventurer was the same.


    With such consideration, all his action until now was starting to make sense.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want our conversation in this room leaked outside.¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s something that you need from me, right? I hear that you¡¯ve been investigating me these days after all. I know that we¡¯re fellow otherworlder but, is there something that you need from me?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re quick to understand. And yes, this is a really important matter.¡¹


    Is this¡­ rted to us being otherworlder?


    The first thing that first came into my mind was the figure of Nyarlhotep.


    They did say that they would prepare trials from time to time.


    So she might be referring to them, Nyarlhotep and co.


    If that was the case, I could understand her reason for clearing out the other people.


    When it rted to the matter of being otherworlder, Kotone might¡¯ve had no intention to get herself involved too.


    I heard that Kotone was a misanthrope after all.


    Nevertheless, since she decided to contact me, the person herself might felt helpless about the situation too.


    ¡¸How much time has passed since youe to this world?¡¹


    ¡¸Not that long. At least, far less than Kotone-san. Is this rted to this matter? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, as expected¡­¡¹


    Kotone folded her arms, shut her eyes and kept quiet for a while after that.


    As if she got troubled by something.


    Or should I say that she was on the fork road of destiny as if she hesitated to choose between two choices?


    And maybe because she had prepared herself, Kotone¡¯s eyes opened again.


    She was still expressionless but, her eyes were different from before, I felt burning passion within her eyes.


    ¡¸Do you happen to know about¡­ Weekly Shonen Step?¡¹[TL: It¡¯s JUMP]


    ¡¸¡­ Pardon?¡¹


    I unintentionally tilted my head in confusion upon hearing Kotone¡¯s question.


    Naturally, I knew about Weekly Shonen Step. [TL: It¡¯s Shone*Cough*Jump]


    It was a weekly magazine that publish weekly manga series such as rom manga or hot-blooded battle manga with young teenagers as their main target audience.


    But, it was also popr regardless of the age of the reader and is currently the best-sellingic magazine in Japan.


    ¡¸Uhm, yeah, I know about it, is something the ma¡ª¡¹


    But, before I managed to finish my words, Kotone struck the desk as she brought her face closer to mine.


    My survival instinct reacted immediately as I take a stance.


    ¡¸£Â£Å£Ò£Õ£Ô£Ï£¿¡¹[TL: It¡¯s Naru*to.]


    It was a manga title.


    It was set in the near future, the tale about apprentice ninja Beruto climbing his way up as he fights for his country andrade.


    ¡¸¡­ I-It¡¯s finished. Around one year ago.¡¹


    Kotone stretched her arms and caught my shoulders.


    ¡¸Kyaaa!¡¹ was how I shrieked due to the sheer pressure from her.


    She looks like a cold and taciturn girl but what in the world caused her to go this far?


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s finished. It¡¯s been three years since Ie to this world.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Pardon?¡¹


    Four hourster¡­ we used the meeting room of ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· to discuss manga.


    How did things turn this way?


    Half of those were used for me to exin the outline of £Â£Å£Ò£Õ£Ô£Ï¡¯s story that Kotone had yet to read but, she didn¡¯t release me even after I told her the rest of the story.


    I received a barrage of questions about the detailed event, which was then followed by a discussion about our favourite characters, and finally, I became a good listener.


    I was looking at the clock hung on the wall.


    Pomera might¡¯ve been worrying about me right now.


    I mean, I would never expect that we would talk for FOUR HOURS about manga.


    Nor I could predict this.


    ¡¸I wanted to read it until the end¡­¡¹


    Kotone spoke as she leaned on the chair with a rare sad look on her face.


    But¡­ Did she turn out to be that kind of a person huh?


    Though Rosmonde pointed out that Kotone¡¯s personality was troublesome, I would¡¯ve never expected for that evaluation to bepletely wrong.


    Or not, I mean, even without Rosemonde, the flip side of Kotone¡¯s personality was too impactful.


    I mean, until today, my impression of her was that of an expressionless, cruel and coldhearted woman.


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ This world has no sub-culture such as manga. I also missed them a lot.¡¹


    Kotone¡¯s body sprung forward again the moment I spoke those words.


    ¡¸You miss them?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸You miss manga?¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm, yes.¡¹


    I gave a vague reply, pressured by Kotone¡¯s vigour.


    ¡¸The truth is¡­ I, draw them.¡¹


    After hesitating for a while, Kotone cough a bit to clear her throat and told me so with flushed red cheeks.


    ¡¸Eh, you draw manga?¡¹


    ¡¸If possible, I want to spread the manga culture too.¡¹


    S-Strong¡­


    Could it be that the main reason why she was treated like a half-retiring adventurer?


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ To be honest, my drawing is suck. But¡­ If you¡¯re willing¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, please allow me to read your manga.¡¹


    When I replied so with a smile on my face, Kotone was also smiling lightly.


    After we promised to meet again and have some small chatter, today was exhausting.


    Sure enough, she couldn¡¯t talk about manga around the native of this world.


    Kotone seems to be wanting to publish the manga that she drew in this world but, she retreated from active duty as an adventurer for that reason.


    The conference room of ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· might be the best ce to prevent such a leak of information.


    Our discussion ended up taking longer than my expectation but, I also enjoyed it since I could talk about our homeworld with Kotone.


    I mean, I would never expect that I would meet a fellow Weekly Shonen Step¡¯s reader in this world.


    ¡¸Sorry if this sounds rude but, you receive ¡¶Gift Skill¡· from Nyathotep, right?¡¹


    Kotone asked as she sat back in her chair.


    I was smiling wryly since I realized that she might¡¯ve prioritized the topic of manga over this one.


    ¡¸¡­ The truth is, I somehow ended up offending them and as a result, they sent me down without any particr gift aside from a basic one.¡¹


    The tip of Kotone¡¯s eyshes dropped a little bit upon hearing that.


    ¡¸I¡­ See. So that¡¯s the reason why you¡¯re not present during the spider monster riots.¡¹


    Kotone nodded lightly as she consented.


    ¡¸Er no, actually it isn¡¯t like that but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It seems you¡¯ve found two reliablerades but, if things get troublesome for you feel free to tell me. Though it¡¯s nothingpared to that child who can use the power of transformation, I¡¯m quite powerful myself. So I can at least help you as a fellow otherworlder from Japan.¡¹


    Kotone seems to know about Philia¡¯s real strength.


    Though my current, most urgent matter right now was money, I shook my head as such a thought crossed my mind.


    Naturally, I knew that being an S-rank adventurer, she must be filthy rich but, I¡¯m not such a shameless person.


    Though she might be willing to buy my item if I asked her, Kotone didn¡¯t seem to be in need of that right now.


    Thus, selling the item to Ga was a much better option than forcing her to buy it.


    ¡¸Thank you very much. I¡¯ll also try to do my best to help you. Let¡¯s help each other as fellow otherworlder.¡¹


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead which catching up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 10: Immortals Surveillance(Side: Lunaire)

    Act 3: Chapter 10: Immortal''s Surveince(Side: Lunaire)


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    ===


    When Kanata was heading out to ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· in search for the ingredients for ¡¶Ether¡·, a shadow could be seen on the roof of a building observing him.


    Naturally, it was Lunaire.


    Lunaire stood in the middle of the magic circle that appeared on the roof, observing Kanata¡¯s party from afar.


    This was magic of barrier type, ¡¶Colorless Sign¡·, the kind of barrier that erases one¡¯s presence.


    The people outside of the barrier wouldn¡¯t notice anything that happened inside the barrier.


    Even if someone had identally found Lunaire standing on top of the roof, they would be forced to regard that as a trivial matter.


    But in the end, the majority of the effect of this magic was manipting consciousness.


    If something really interesting happened inside the barrier, it was literally impossible to ignore it, as long as the target was looking for Lunaire, thetter couldn¡¯t hide with ¡¶Colorless Sign¡· alone.


    In the end, the main function of the barrier was to lessen one¡¯s presence.


    ¡¸UhM, MasTer. YoU SloWlY be MoRe And More LikE a StAlker.¡¹


    Noble Mimic appeared quietly behind Lunaire.


    Lunaire¡¯s back twitched upon hearing their voice since her body was currently under the effect of ¡¶Colorless Sign¡·.


    ¡¸N-Noble! Y-You¡¯re mistaken, I just strolled around just now! I mean, ¡¶Impurity Sealer¡¯s Robe¡· is really conspicuous after all. I definitely spying on Kanata.¡¹


    Lunaire tried to exin the reason behind her action to Noble Mimic with a flushed red face.


    ¡¸I SeE. ThEn, LeT¡¯S JuSt SaY thAt YoU ReAllY ArE JuSt StRoLlIng ARoUnd.¡¹


    Noble Mimic spoke in an intriguing manner.


    ¡¸N-Nevertheless, good job in finding me. Looking for me must be really troublesome for you since I¡¯m using ¡¶Colorless Sign¡·.¡¹


    ¡¸EveN IF I Don¡¯T KnOw YUr WheReAbOUt, I KnoW ThaT I CaN Find YoU ArOUnd KaNa-¡¹


    Lunaire red at Noble Mimic before they finished their remark.


    But, she couldn¡¯t refute it since it was also a fact that they found her whereabouts.


    ¡¸A-Anyway, it¡¯s good to see you safe and sound, Noble. I can¡¯t contact you after you got kidnapped by Dohal. How did you escape from his ce?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯M Acting LikE a NoRmaL TrEaSurE Che*sT sInce I Don¡¯t WaNt To CaUse TroUbLe AnD EsCapE wHeN I GoT A ChAnCe BuT¡­ It¡¯S BlUnDeR.¡¹


    ¡¸Blunder¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸YeAh, I GoT FoUnd OuT BY thAt SmeLLy PriEsT WheN I¡¯m RuMMaGiNG FoOd WaRehOUsE.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡­ are you doing to him?¡¹


    Lunaire asked with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    She was dumbfounded since they had the time to rummage for food in food warehouse, logically speaking, they should be able to escape from Dohal¡¯s ce.


    ¡¸I BrOke The WaLL AnD EsCapEd FrOm tHaT Ce. ThAt SmELLy OldMaN PiSsINg On His PAnTS WheN He SaW Me BroKe The WALL. I FinALLy acT LiKe ProPer MimiC AfTer A LonG TimE.¡¹


    Noble Mimic spoke with a smile on his face.


    Lunaire ced her palm on her forehead as she looked at Noble Mimic with a dumbfounded look on her face, and then shook her head.


    ¡¸Poor g-¡­ No, considering his speech back then, he just reap what he sow I guess.¡¹


    Lunaire recalled the scene where Dohal happily carried Noble Mimic out of the church.


    At that time, he would never expect that the cursed che*st that he brought back that time would be rummaging his food warehouse and then escape by destroying the wall.


    ¡¸BuT, ThaNkgooDness We CaN reGrOuP FaSter. I MeAn, WhO KnoW WHaT MasTer MigHt TryIng To Do WheN I¡¯m NoT By YouR Side.¡¹


    Noble Mimic¡¯s lid shook as if making a ¡°Good grief¡± gesture.


    ¡¸Stop acting like you¡¯re some sort of guardian. I don¡¯t remember ever doing something crazy.¡¹


    ¡¸MasteR¡­ ArE yOu SeRIous?¡¹


    Noble Mimic spoke with a dumbfounded voice.


    The reason is Lunaire had been acting out of ce for a while now whenever ites to Kanata, one time she was sulking and suddenly saying that she wanted to go back to Cocytus, and even if she didn¡¯t regard Pomera as her enemy, she went as far as using high-rank spirit to eavesdropping Kanata and co¡¯s conversation, not to mention that she escaped from Philia¡¯s attack after thetter found out her whereabouts when the former was stalking Kanata and co, the number of her entricities was simply through the roof ever since she left Cocytus.


    Since Lunaire, herself didn¡¯t realize that Noble Mimic felt that they had to act as her brake to stop her from doing something that was even more outrageous.


    ¡¸It¡¯S OkAy, MasTer. WheN PuSh ComE To ShoVe, I¡¯Ll Do My BeST To PrEvENt YoU FrOM BeComIng tHe EnEmY oF tHe WoRld.¡¹


    Currently, Noble Mimic imagining the wanted poster of Lunaire as ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·.


    In fact, Lunaire might be tripped somewhere when ites to the matter of Kanata.


    Noble Mimic couldn¡¯t help but always remind themselves of that fact.


    ¡¸¡­ Can you stop underestimating me, Noble?¡¹


    After that, Kanata met Kotone.


    Both of them then entered ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· together despite the tense air around them.


    ¡¸HoU, AnoThEr OthErwOrlDer.¡¹


    ¡¸That person looks dangerous. She must be a no-good person.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯S Not Like She AttAckIng KaNata the MomeNt sHe SaW him¡­¡¹


    ¡¸We can¡¯t hear their conversation. Yeah, maybe I should just use Megiddoras.¡¹


    Megiddoras was a bird-like high-rank spirit whose entire body was covered in white cloth, they could hide their figure in the interstice between dimensions.


    Previously, Lunaire used Megiddoras to eavesdropping the conversation between Kanata and Pomera.


    ¡¸¡­ YoU¡¯rE GoIng To UsE THAt spIriT AgAIn.¡¹


    And then, Lunaire was waiting for Kanata and Kotone to leave the building.


    One hour had passed and they had yet to leave. Then two hours, three hours and yet, they hadn¡¯t left yet.


    ¡¸T-This is bad Noble, shall we broke into the building? Kanata might be under attack right now¡­¡¹


    ¡¸MunYa MunYA¡­ I Can¡¯T EAt ANyMOre, SmeLLy PriEst¡­¡¹


    Beside panicking Lunaire was Noble Mimic who had been sleeping since they got bored after waiting for too long, sleep talking while blowing bubbles from their snot.


    Seeing that, Lunaire pointed her finger toward Noble Mimic with an expressionless look on her face.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll shot ¡¶Graviburn¡· you know.¡¹


    Noble Mimic¡¯s body sprung up immediately as soon as she finished her words.


    ¡¸P-PleAsE StOP ThaT KinD Of ThReaT, iT¡¯s Bad For My HeaRt.¡¹


    Four hours after Kanata and Kotone entered ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·.


    The figure of the duo had finally seen leaving the entrance of the building.


    ¡¸At leAsT He¡¯S SaFe And SoUnd, MaStEr.¡¹


    Different from when they came, Kanata and Kotone were clearly chatting happily with each other.


    It was obvious that something happened in ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· that made them grow so close like that in just four hours.


    Seeing that, Noble Mimic had a bad premonition and slowly nced toward the figure beside them.


    Lunaire was ring at Kotone with eyes that resembled that of dead fish, and then pointed her finger toward thetter.


    ¡¸Oh CrAp, MaSteR NoOO! Don¡¯T USe ¡¶Graviburn¡·!¡¹


    Noble Mimic twined their tongue around Lunaire¡¯s arm, and forced it to go down.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, that girl¡­ is the same as Kanata. They might have a lot of things to talk about and recognize each other asrades in this world. I mean, even though I wanted so much to see Kanata¡¯s birthce, that¡¯s literally impossible.¡¹


    Lunaire said so with a downcast look as she sat down on where she stood.


    ¡¸N-NaY, ThEy MiGht JuSt GeT A LOnG A LiTTle Bit BEttER ThaN BeForE RighT? Don¡¯T bE So SaD..¡¹


    Lunaire raised her face and bit the tip of her finger.


    Blood blew out from the wound on the tip of her porcin white finger.


    ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s observe that girl for a while. I¡¯ve to make sure about what she¡¯s trying to do by approaching Kanata.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯S A GoOD THInG THaT I ArrIved RiGhT in TimE To StOP Her RUnaWay¡­¡¹


    Noble Mimic heaved a sigh of relief from the bottom of their heart.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 11: Placing Order

    Act 3: Chapter 11: cing Order


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    ===


    One day had passed since my private meeting with Kotone. Pomera, Philia, and I went together to visit the adventurer guild.


    Kotone had told me yesterday that Ga was in the adventurer guild today.


    Thus, I came for a meeting regarding cing bulk purchase of ingredients for ¡¶Ether¡·.


    ¡¸¡­ Kanata-san, what are you talking about with Kotone-san yesterday?¡¹


    ¡¸W-Well, we¡¯re actually just talking about a trivial matter. And somehow got really pumped up because we¡¯re talking about the matter of our birthce.¡¹


    Pomera was looking at me with suspicion when I tried to give her a vague answer.


    ¡¸But, don¡¯t you think that¡­ Does it take a bit too long for that? Pomera has been constantly worrying during those times you know?¡¹


    ¡¸W-Well, after that, I find out that she isn¡¯t a bad person¡­ Everything is just Rosemonde-san¡¯s misunderstanding. I mean, Kotone-san is in fact just a taciturn person.¡¹


    The moment I said so, the memory of Kotone talking passionately about manga crossed my mind.


    Was she really¡­ a taciturn person?


    ¡¸You seems to get along really well with her yesterday, well that might prove that she isn¡¯t a suspicious person. But, Even Rosemonde-san say one or two things about her. Even Pomera feel that it¡¯s not a good thing to overly trusting Kotone-san.¡¹


    Pomera spoke with slightly bulging cheeks, yeah, she was pouting.


    ¡­ I guess it was natural for her to be this angry.


    I mean, I ended up making her worry about my safety for a few hours when in fact, all I did with Kotone was have a friendly chat.


    Not to mention that Kotone had been hiding her hobby since there was no one in this world to who she could talk about her hobby but, it seems Pomera had guessed that I kept some secret from her.


    For Pomera, she saw no reason why an ascetic person like Kotone was interested in me, thus, it was only natural for her to guess that I kept some secret from her.


    ¡¸Sorry about that¡­ But at least, we now know that Kotone-san isn¡¯t a bad person at all, we should get along with her.¡¹


    Pomera was pouting as she increased her walking pace.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m angry! Pomera has no reason to be angry either!¡¹


    Philia was looking at Pomera¡¯s back who was walking ahead of us.


    ¡¸¡­ Pomera, is angry.¡¹


    I seized Philia¡¯s hand and chased after Pomera.


    Upon arriving in the adventurer guild, we went to the receptionist¡¯s desk immediately.


    ¡¸Is Ga-san here today?¡¹


    ¡¸Ga-sama? Ga-sama is really busy right now¡­ Uhm, do you want to book a meeting with him?¡¹


    ¡¸A-As expected, so we really have to book a meeting with him huh¡­¡¹


    Well seeing that Ga was the leader of ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· and the guild master of the adventurer guild, it was only natural for him to be that busy.


    He was the central figure of Manarak.


    Since making an appointment with him would take a really long time, maybe I¡¯ve to ask for Kotone¡¯s intermediation.


    ¡¸Ga-sama is even busier today. He has to greet the envoy from the royal capital¡­¡¹


    At that moment, I heard footsteps akin to someone stumbling on the stairs from behind the receptionist counter.


    It was Ga.


    All the staff couldn¡¯t hide their shock when they saw Ga¡¯s arrival.


    Ga narrowed his eyes and looked around quickly.


    He then showed a gentle smile on his face as if themotion from before was a lie upon seeing us.


    ¡¸Ooh, if it isn¡¯t Kanata-dono and Saint Fi¨C¡¹


    Ga was about to call Pomera ¡°Saint Fist¡± but, he managed to stop at thest minute the moment he saw Pomera¡¯s frown.


    ¡¸¡­ I mean, Pomera-dono, and Philia-dono too.¡¹


    Thus Pomera¡¯s expression returned to normal.


    T-This man, to think that he realized in just a split second that Pomera actually hate her alias and fixed the way he calls her immediately.


    Such terrifying interpersonal skills.


    ¡¸H-Hello, Ga-san¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m about to tell you about the bulk order of ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡· that you bought before, but I¡¯ve somehow managed to gather a lot of it.¡¹


    ¡¸Ga-sama¡­ What about the important matter that you¡¯ve to attend to after this?¡¹


    The staff interrupted Ga.


    Ga pushed that said staff aside.


    ¡¸I know already! I still have some time till then!¡¹


    W¡­ Was it really okay for us toe today?


    ¡¸Uhm, I think we shoulde tomorrow¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Nonono, Kanata-dono. Don¡¯t worry about it, it isn¡¯t an important matter after all.¡¹


    I heard it was meeting with the messenger from the royal capital though¡­


    Like hell, it wasn¡¯t an important matter.


    And just like that, Ga guides us to the inside of the staff room.


    ¡¸Ga¡¯s beard is so amusing!¡¹


    Philia was enjoying the feel of touching Ga¡¯s beard like usual.


    ¡¸P-Philia-chan, that¡¯s rude!¡¹


    When I tried to stop her, Ga suddenly lowered his head in order to let Philia to touch his beard.


    ¡¸Haha, you can touch it if you like it Philia-dono, you can even tear it.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Is it really okay for us to take Ga-san¡¯s important time?¡¹


    Pomera asked me with an anxious look on my face.


    I was anxious too but, it didn¡¯t mean that we could refuse his offer.


    Let¡¯s finish this talk as soon as possible so that Ga could attend to his n for today.


    ¡¸Uhm, Ga-san¡­ The truth is, we¡¯re actuallycking a few ingredients, can we somehow ask your help to gather the necessary ingredient?¡¹


    ¡¸G-Gathering ingredients¡­ is it. I-I see¡­¡¹


    Ga¡¯s face twitched as he smiled lightly.


    ¡¸¡­ As I thought, you really are busy, right?¡¹


    ¡¸N-NONONO! A-AS LONG AS YOU GAVE SOME TIME, THIS GANNET CAN DEFINITELY GATHER ANY NUMBER OF DRAGON¡¯S EYES! I SHALL MOBILIZE ¡¶MITHRIL¡¯S CANE¡· TO GET IT!¡¹


    Ga dered so while opening one of his arms.


    ¡­ A-As expected, it seems to gather few ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡· was truly a heavy burden.


    But, the thing that I wanted him to look for this time wasn¡¯t B-rank item such as ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡·.


    Even though it was scarce, all of them was C-rank item.


    ¡¸The item I need is written in this note though¡­¡¹


    I gave them a piece of paper.


    Ga¡¯s eyes scanned quickly on paper, and his stiff smile softened a little bit.


    ¡¸It¡¯s good¡­ I-I can prepare the items in this list in no time. Since most of them can be found in Manarak, I¡¯ll ask my subordinates to gather these items.¡¹


    Ga said so with a relieved look on his face.


    But then, he frowned in the middle of reading the note.


    ¡¸¡­ But,pared with ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡·, your order is quiterge this time. Even if you assemble all of these¡­ Uhm, it gives me a bad premonition. Kanata-dono¡­ What in the world are you going to make?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s better if I let you know about it.¡¹


    My face stiffened as I spoke.


    But, no matter how I think about it, it was much better not to tell the entire truth about us making ¡¶Ether¡·.


    ¡¸Nonono, please don¡¯t worry about it! I won¡¯t overstep my boundary.¡¹


    Ga stopped me immediately.


    I¡¯ve always got this feeling but, this person was awfully perceptive.


    ¡¸But, I¡¯m rather anxious whether you¡¯ve enough money or not to pay for these.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, Kanata-dono. The amount of money paid as a reward for Pomera-dono to subjugate Demon King Lily is 40 million gold. But, under the assumption that Lily¡¯s level is 400 and the scale of damage in Manarak, the amount of reward is actually far too low¡­ On the other hand, once the exact number of damage is known and the existence of Lily spread far and wide, she might get one billion gold from the kingdom as her reward.¡¹


    ¡¸O-One billion!?¡¹


    I unintentionally muttered so.


    One billion gold, so much for defeating level 400¡¯s demon king.


    ¡¸Yeah. The amount of reward is much higher than the price of ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡·.¡¹


    ¡­ Rather, Lily wasn¡¯t even a demon king.


    Lily was the youngest of Mother¡¯s four daughters, there was still the 3rd daughter Mary, the 2nd daughter Mery, and the eldest daughter Dri.


    Andstly, the Demon King Mother herself was so close to level 1000.


    ¡¸¡­ Those guys are far more dangerous than my expectation huh?¡¹


    I muttered as I covered my mouth.


    ¡¸Is something the matter, Kanata-dono?¡¹


    ¡¸E-Eh, well it¡¯s nothing.¡¹


    But then, despite such an astronomical number of one billion, it in the endpletely depended on the royal family.


    In fact, I¡¯m sure that the total number wouldn¡¯t reach that amount.


    I didn¡¯t want to ce more burden on Ga than this.


    Upon wondering so, the matter about ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· crossed my mind.


    Yeah, I guess I should try to speak to him about selling that.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 12: A-rank Item

    Act 3: Chapter 12: A-rank Item


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    ===


    ¡¸Ga-san, I bring something that might be able to be sold for arge amount of money but, can I ask your help to appraise it first?¡¹


    I began to talk to ga.


    Naturally, we¡¯re going to talk about ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·.


    I didn¡¯t want to cause too much trouble for Ga and didn¡¯t want to borrow money from him either.


    Thus, if there was something that he would buy, ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· was the best choice, so let¡¯s sell some of the stockpiles in my hand.


    ¡¸Hou¡­? So what¡¯s the name of the goods?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·.¡¹


    Ga was looking at me with a dumbfounded look on his face the moment he heard my answer.


    ¡¸What¡­! It should be impossible to get such an item without a contract with a high-rank spirit. So the story about Pomera-dono using a gigantic spirit was real after all.¡¹


    Pomera who stood beside me made aplicated look on her face upon hearing that.


    ¡­ Maybe Ga was referring to the story about Philia conjuring Progenitor Dragon with her ¡¶Dream Sand¡·.


    ¡¸Excelling at closebat, white magic, and then spirit magic. Good gracious, you¡¯re a such an amazing person, Pomera-dono.¡¹


    Ga nodded as he said such praise to Pomera.


    ¡¸Yes¡­ Thank you¡¹ said Pomera with eyes that resembling that of dead fish.


    ¡¸¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· is a precious item, right?¡¹


    I mean, even someone like Ga had a hard time looking for ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡·, which is only a B-rank item.


    Since ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· was an A-rank item, it was supposed to be a valuable item but, honestly, I couldn¡¯t be so sure about it.


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s a precious item. Reason is that only high-rank spirits residing in the Yggdrasil of the spirit world can obtain ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·. Contract with them aside, emotional bond with the denizen of the spirit world, and the ability to negotiate for ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· itself is a really tough process. And Pomera-dono¡­ can actually achieve such feat at a very young age. She must be loved by spirit, no, by the world itself. Naturally, she also has such a wonderful disposition.¡¹


    Ga spoke as he smiled at Pomera.


    ¡¸¡­ T-Thank you.¡¹


    And Pomera epted with aplex look on her face.


    Now I reyed the memories of Urzottle lying belly up in my head.


    ¡¸To begin with, ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· has high healing properties. And the demand for it keeps increasing along with age and continuous advancement of alchemy. Thus, the spirit king strictly ordered the high-rank spirit to not give ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· so easily to their contractor. That¡¯s why the high-rank spirit has always been extremely cautious when ites to that matter. Naturally, I¡¯m more than willing to buy it.¡¹


    I see now, no wonder it became so precious.


    Thus, I take out a big bag made from cloth from my magic pouch.


    It was part of ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· that I got from Urzottle.


    I got around 3 litres.


    And I set aside small parts of it in a milk container to sell it.


    ¡¸Uhm, and that is?¡¹


    Ga tilted his head in confusion as he asked the question.


    ¡¸This is the item.¡¹


    ¡¸The¡­ Item?¡¹


    Ga frowned as he asked.


    ¡¸Eh? I mean, this is the ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·.¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm, so it¡¯s filled with ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    I nodded in agreement.


    Now Ga tilted his head to another side.


    As f he finally snapped out, his eyes and mouth opened wide a few secondster and he fell in his chair.


    ¡¸Hang in there, Ga-san!¡¹


    ¡¸A-A-Are you telling me that container is filled to the brim with ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·!? T-That¡¯s too unbelievable¡­¡¹


    Ga was pointing at the ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· with a trembling hand.


    ¡¸Calm down. What is so surprising about it?¡¹


    ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· should be the kind of item that could be acquired by any summoner.


    Ga himself said so after all.


    That¡¯s why I had no idea why he was so surprised when I showed the real thing to him.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-dono, a long time ago, I¡¯ve met a spirit user who owned over level 100 spirits. Even then, all they get after a long and painful effort is one ss of ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·. Even that much is bought for more than eight million gold and yet¡­¡¹


    At that moment, I looked toward the water container in my hand.


    This¡­ is only a small part of what I got from Urzottle though.


    ¡¸You¡¯re not¡­ diluting it with water, right? Though it sound rudeing from me, gathering this much alone is enough to warrant the spirit as someone who disobey the order from the spirit king. Pomera-dono¡­ Just who in the world you¡¯re making a contract with?¡¹


    Ga spoke with a nervous look on his face.


    ¡­ Even level 400 Lily was an existence that could destroy this country.


    What kind of existence Urzottle whose level above 2000 then?


    It was a level in which they could kill Demon King Mother with their sneeze.


    Suddenly, the scene of a huge blue dog whose fur resembled the colour of the sky rolled on the ground while waving their two tails.


    Urzottle, you¡­ Turned out to be such an amazing fe.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t bring this much.


    ¡¸C-Can I take a look for a moment?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, sure.¡¹


    Ga sniffed the smell of ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·.


    ¡¸Yeah, this is a genuine article, but¡­ but¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸If it takes some time to appraise it, I can lend it to you for a while.¡¹


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t take this matter lightly, kanata-dono! Moreover, even ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· won¡¯t be able to buy this much in my opinion alone¡­ Well, ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· also want to buy it even if it is just by one drop but¡­ I¡¯ve never expected that we will get so many at once.¡¹


    Ga groaned for a while after that, looking at ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve no problem even if you buy part of this below the price market.¡¹


    I mean, Urzottle literally gave too much of this.


    Thus I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sell part of it to buy the ingredients that I wascking.


    ¡¸L.. Let¡¯s set the matter of this ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· being real or fake for the time being, may I ask your permission to appraise the item? Meanwhile, I¡¯ll take the responsibility of gathering the ingredients in the list for you.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, I can¡¯t ask for a better offer.¡¹


    At that moment, there was a knocking sound from the door of the parlour room.


    Ga shifted his attention to the door.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter!? I¡¯m in an important meeting right no¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Ga-sama, Kotone-san ising for a visit! Things will get really bad if we don¡¯t make preparation soon!¡¹


    It seems the caller was the staff of the guild.


    Ga got flustered the moment he heard Kotone¡¯s name.


    Ga did say that he was really busy today.


    ¡¸Sorry for taking up your time during your busy schedule, Ga-san. We shall take our leave.¡¹


    ¡¸M-My apologies for the inconvenience this time¡­¡¹


    But, I was really surprised when Kotone¡¯s name came out of nowhere.


    The one who was supposed toe was the messenger from the royal capital and yet¡­


    Did Kotone by chance, had also been involved in this matter?


    ¡­ And this matter was definitely unrted to her manga.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 13: Knight From Royal Capital

    Act 3: Chapter 13: Knight From Royal Capital


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    ===


    Pomera, Philia, and I left the parlour room and then went out of the adventurer guild.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Could it be that the result of the appraisal is bad?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯ll be okay¡­ Pomera-san. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not worried about it but, Ga-san is a sensible person¡­¡¹


    Ga was truly a great person.


    He knew that we, who didn¡¯t want to stand out had no choice but to rely on him in this regard.


    This should prevent another absurd story from being spread around.


    At that moment, I suddenly saw a group of entric people.


    It was a three-man group that wore blue metal armour with golden patterns.


    It was a group of two men and one woman.


    Adventurers with strange get up aside, their attire was clearly unified.


    ¡¸Who are they?¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera heard about them before. That blue armour¡­ They might be the strongestbat force of the kingdom¡­ The Royal knight.¡¹


    I see, so that trio was the messenger from the royal capital.


    Pomera seems to be nervous when she talks about them.


    Well going by their name, they¡¯re definitely not just soldiers working in the royal castle.


    Due to the existence of levels in this world, there was a huge gap inbat power among people.


    The biggest war potential of the kingdom, the Kingdom Chivalric Order was supposed to be able to match ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡· whose power broke themon sense of the human.


    Though the three were definitely keeping a low profile by hiding their level, their true ability must be cut above normal adventurers.


    ¡¸But¡­ Why are those people wandering around in Manarak?¡¹


    I mean, there was no need to especially send a knight to act as a messenger.


    Was there any special reason for the kingdom to use their precious war potential just to deliver a message?


    ¡¸Good grief, do we have to do misceneous jobs such as delivering a piece of baggage?¡¹


    The dark green-haired knight with bobbed heaved a sigh as he spoke.


    ¡¸I think this is just to prevent the worst case. The king is just overly worrying about this matter. Even I think that this setup is overkill.¡¹


    A giant man with one eye replied so.


    His age was around his forties. Seeing that he was the eldest in the trio, he might be the leader.


    ¡¸I heard that Manarak was the most developed city after the royal capital but, I guess this is as expected huh? I originally nned to spend half of our time here sightseeing but, let¡¯s not waste our time.¡¹


    The purple-haired woman spoke.


    The trio was walking while talking loudly, they didn¡¯t even bother to hide the fact that they were not too passionate about their current job.


    She might be a beauty but, she smells like and mine.


    ¡¸I guess we shouldn¡¯t get involved with them.¡¹


    When I whispered so, Pomera nodded in agreement.


    But, someone close to us suddenly raised their voice.


    ¡¸YOU MIGHT BE A KNIGHT BUT THAT DOESN¡¯T GIVE YOU THE RIGHT TO LOOK DOWN ON US!¡¹


    A man wearing a red robe approached the trio of knights.


    Yes, I remember now, Ga did tell me before that most Manarak citizens¡­ Was proud bunches who didn¡¯t give a shit about outsiders.


    In short, their love for their hometown was second to none.


    Well, it might be natural for them to be proud of their city since it was one of the big cities in the kingdom.


    The one-eyed giant man shrugged his shoulder as if he saw this troubleing.


    The purple-haired woman stepped forward, smiling proudly.


    ¡¸What¡¯s your adventurer rank?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m a C-rank adventurer but, what¡¯s the matter!?¡¹


    The next moment, the woman leapt forward and kicked the chin of the man in the red robe.


    ¡¸GAH!¡¹


    Stepped on the head of the man in a red robe who fell on the ground, unsheathed her sword and pointed its tip toward the man in quick session.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re talking about the quality of the adventurer, someone like you only qualified as a D-rank adventurer in the royal capital you know? Aren¡¯t you d to be born in a backwater city like Manarak?¡¹


    ¡¸H-HIIIIIII!¡¹


    The man retreated and then escaped while raising a panicked scream.


    The woman was looking at the fleeing adventurer with a mocking smile on her face.


    ¡¸Oi, you forgot your cane you know? Oh well, it¡¯s a useless weapon I guess.¡¹


    She stepped on the crystal at the tip of the cane that got left behind, and push it down.


    Yeah, nothing good wille from associating with them.


    We mustn¡¯t be involved with those fes who dare to draw their swords in the middle of the city.


    ¡¸¡­ Philia, hate those people.¡¹


    Since Philia puffed her cheeks as she looked at the trio, I seized her hand in a hurry before she did something to them.


    ¡¸P-Philia-chan, it¡¯s better to not have ourselves involved with someone who we don¡¯t like.¡¹


    The two men didn¡¯t even stop the woman from her act of barbarity.


    ¡¸The adventurer guild is around this area but, I have no idea about its exact location. Bet, you¡¯vee to this ce before, right?¡¹


    When the one-eyed knight asked so, the knight with bobbed hair just shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡¸That time I¡¯m only passing by you know.¡¹


    When I tried to leave that ce in a hurry while pulling Philia by hand, the bobbed-haired knight called Bet suddenly pointed his finger toward us.


    ¡¸Oi, the one over there, guide us till adventurer guild.¡¹


    I could only give up, crestfallen when that knight called out to us.


    Now we missed the chance to escape from this ce.


    ¡¸Sorry but we¡¯re in hurry, Knight-sama. Just follow that direction till you arrive at a huge building where many adventurers gathered together a¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re also in hurry. Who ordered you to be in hurry? In our case, we received a direct order from the king.¡¹


    Be squinted his eyes, ring at us.


    I tried to resist but¡­ I guess we still got involved with them.


    We shouldn¡¯t get ourselves involved with them any longer than this.


    ¡¸¡­ Follow me.¡¹


    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s an unimportant matter after all. You should just guide us from the very beginning instead of wasting our time.¡¹


    Bet tapped my shoulders twice as he spoke.


    Philia was ring at Bet when I showed a business smile toward him.


    ¡¸Have anyints, Young Lady? Just tell me but, I¡¯m still immature so I might not be able to hold back if you went too far Young Lady.¡¹


    Bet smiled lightly as he brought his face closer to Philia.


    Philia whose face flushed red due to anger had already pulled her arm, ready to unleash a cute yet deadly punch.


    Seeing that, Pomera and I held Philia¡¯s body in hurry.


    ¡¸P-Please calm yourself, Philia-chan!¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes! P-Pomera will buy you, sweets,ter as long as you act like a good child, Philia-chan!¡¹


    This might be really messy if Philia killed Be by ident.


    Those kingdom knights might be powerful but, Philia¡¯s level could rise more than three thousand at her strongest.


    ¡¸Hah, I¡¯ll forgive you just this once to give a face to your obedient big brother. C¡¯mon, guide us already.¡¹


    Thus, we guide the trio of knights toward the adventurer guild¡¯s building.


    I hope nothing happens along the way but¡­


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 14: Dogma of Fire Dragon

    Act 3: Chapter 14: Dogma of Fire Dragon


    ¡¸You guys are adventurer, right? Which rank are you?¡¹


    As we guided the three knights, Bet asked us.


    ¡¸We¡¯re C-rank adventurer.¡¹


    When I replied so, Bet exchanged grin with one-eyed man.


    ¡¸Hah, C-rank with that look eh. Well, Manarak is no good after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Kanata-san¡­ Shall we unleash Philia-chan on them?¡¹


    This time, Pomera whispered to me with a sulking look on her face.


    ¡¸Just ignore what they say, please just ignore it.¡¹


    We walked for a while after that till we could see the adventurer guild building.


    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s the building eh?¡¹ Said Bet as he raised his face upon seeing the building.


    ¡¸Okay, this is enough.¡¹


    Be spoke as he shooed us away with a gesture of his hand.


    ¡­ Honestly, I didn¡¯t care about it but, I really wish that we could finish this without any trouble along the way.


    At that moment, a man with shabby attire ran in our direction, and about to collide with the one-eyed knight.


    The one-eyed knight raised his sword¡¯s sheath immediately and throw that man on the ground.


    The man fell right there.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve got some nerve for running toward me. What makes you run in a hurry like that?¡¹


    The one-eyed knight then pressed the back of the fallen man with the tip of his sword.


    Seeing that spectacle, I heaved a sigh since they still ended up causing a ruckus.


    At that moment, a woman came closer, and suddenly lunged toward a one-eyed knight with a knife in her hands.


    Seeing that, even I had no idea what was happening now.


    The one-eyed knight groaned and flicked off the knife in the woman¡¯s hand with the sheath of his sword.


    Suddenly, a scream resounded in the city.


    When the other people were running away from this ce, a group of armed people came and surround us.


    There were dozens of them.


    ¡¸Dammit, they got me this time! The knife is poisoned!¡¹


    The one-eyed knight suddenly screamed as he fell to his knee.


    ¡¸Oi, Manrakians, you went too far!¡¹


    Be spoke as a frown appeared on his face.


    But, he didn¡¯t get the leeway in this kind of situation.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, right? I prefer this kind of excitement rather than this boring job.¡¹


    The purple-haired woman revealed a belligerent smile as she readied her sword.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san, this is¡­¡¹


    Pomera spoke to me while looking around restlessly.


    ¡¸¡­ It seems they¡¯re aiming at those knights.¡¹


    I suddenly recalled Rosmonde¡¯s reminder from a few days ago.


    ¡ºYesterday, a group of strange people came to Manarak. They carry weapons despite not being registered as adventurers. One of them resembles the man in the wanted poster that has been attacking travelers. Those ruffians who aren¡¯t registered as adventurers are really standing out since they¡¯re walking in the city when it¡¯s still broad daylight with weapons in their hands, which is clearly strange. Even a stupid person can guess that those people are up to no good.¡»


    It seems they knew beforehand that the three knights woulde to Manarak and decided to hide in this city.


    Seeing this situation, their scale was clearly greater than it was told by Rosemonde.


    It wasn¡¯t just a group of suspicious-looking people.


    ¡¸Summoning Magic, 8th Rank; ¡¶re Drago¡·!¡¹


    Suddenly, a voice resounded from above.


    When I looked in the man¡¯s direction, I saw a man with intimidating eyes, face covered with a bandage standing on there.


    A red-scaled dragon appeared on the man¡¯s back.


    The overall length of the dragon was around 20 metres.


    It had pair of long beards and a mane, overall, its appearance resembled an oriental dragon rather than a western dragon.


    It seems to be the summoned re Drago.


    ¡¸A-rank wanted list; ¡¶Dogma of Fire Dragon¡·!¡¹


    Bet screamed when he saw the man.


    ¡¸HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!! The Knights-sama over there, let¡¯s y with us!¡¹


    The man then jumped on the head of the dragon.


    The re drago then rushed at us as they spewed numerous fireballs toward our direction.


    The stray fireballs destroyed the stone-paved road.


    ¡¸GUOOOOOOO!¡¹


    The one-eyed knight got sted by the explosion and currently rolled on the ground.


    ¡¸Ugh! We¡¯re gonna die if we received a direct hit from this¡­ Let¡¯s attack the summoner with our fastest speed!¡¹


    Be was running toward the ¡¶Dogma od Fire Dragon¡· after he dodged the fireball, albeit barely.


    I stood in front of Pomera and Philia, swatting the fireballs to another direction.


    Since it wasn¡¯t magic, ¡¶Lunaire Robe¡· had no effect on them but, the fireballs weren¡¯t that powerful to begin with.


    Since it was only 8th rank spirit, its level wasn¡¯t that high.


    At most, it was only level 100 spirit.


    ¡¸A-As expected of Kanata-san¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera-san, let¡¯s assist the knights!¡¹


    Though their attitude truly annoyed me, it would be apletely different matter when ites to this situation.


    I really want to avoid being the centre of attention but, those assants were truly dangerous if I left them unchecked.


    Two men sprung from front and rear.


    Though theirbination attack was wless, they were too slow.


    I swung my arm, and grazed their chin with my hand knife.


    ¡¸Urgh!¡¹


    That light graze was enough to topple the two men.


    Though they got knocked out, they wouldn¡¯t lose their life.


    I had to be very careful since their level was too low.


    ¡¸¡¶re Flies¡·¡¹


    Some fireballs appeared around Pomera and then dropped to the ground.


    Those fireballs then exploded on the ground, blowing the assants away.


    ¡¸Y-You guys¡­ What are you?¡¹


    The one-eyed knight who rolled on the ground raised his face as he looked at us with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    ¡¸TCH!¡¹


    The purple-haired woman wasnding near us.


    It seems she was forced to retreat by the enemies¡¯ attacks since her armour was damaged, there were bruises on her body too.


    There was also scald from the heat of the exploded fireball from the re drago.


    ¡­ I guess the level of royal capital knight isn¡¯t that high.


    Those three were at least as strong as A-rank adventurers.


    The purple-haired woman stooped forward, and picked out the magic pouch of the one-eyed knight.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to look after this.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you¡­ This is, the end of me after all¡­¡¹


    And then, the purple-haired woman escaped from the gap between the enemies.


    The knights seem toe to Manarak to deliver something.


    And the target of those assants might be kept in the magic pouch.


    ¡¸S-SOMEONE SHAVE MHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!¡¹


    Bet¡¯s scream resounded in the area.


    When I turned to the direction of that voice, I saw the re dragon-with Dogma mounted on its head- was holding Be in its jaws, dragging him along the ground.


    ¡¸HYAHAHAHAHAHAHA! YOU DISSAPOINT ME, KNIGHT-SAMA! YOU¡¯RE JUST A HINDRANCE! ANYONE WHO DARES TO STOP ME WILL TASTE MY WRATH!¡¹


    The re dragon rushed toward me from the front.


    Now I get a clear view of Bet¡¯s tears-stained face.


    I might hit Be by ident if I used magic in this situation.


    I unsheathed ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·, and shed the approaching re drago.


    The re dragon crumbled into ashes the moment ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· struck it.


    The re drago¡¯s head fell on the ground.


    ¡¸OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO¡­.¡¹


    It roared for thest time before it vanished.


    I caught Be who fell from the jaw of the re drago with my left hand.


    ¡¸Hiha, hahahahahaha¡­¡¹


    Suddenly, I heard a feebleugh from behind.


    The owner of the voice was Dogma who fell from re drago.


    His limbs were broken from the sudden fall and bending to strange directions.


    ¡¸You, are¡­ Way too strong¡­¡¹


    Dogma barely kept consciousness and then passed out due to pain.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 15: Blood Cup

    Act 3: Chapter 15: Blood Cup


    I had yet to understand the situation but, the assants had been apprehended for now.


    ¡¸¡¶Heal¡·¡¹


    Pomera went and used heal on Bet and the one-eyed knight.


    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹


    Both Bet and the one-eyed knight were beaten quite badly by our assants.


    Though their external wound had been healed with Pomera¡¯s magic, the same couldn¡¯t be said about their psychological burden.


    ¡¸J-Just what kind of C-rank adventurer¡­ Can kill high-rank spirit like that from the front.¡¹


    Bet was looking at the fainted Dogma as he muttered so.


    The one-eyed knight was still too exhausted to speak.


    He was conscious, so there should be no problem with him but, the poisoned knife seems to take huge chunk of his stamina.


    ¡¸But, properly speaking, we wouldn¡¯t have any problem fighting them under normal situations. The only reason we get pushed back is that ambush. Though you guys are somewhat talented, you let your guard down way too much. Not to mention that our top priority is protecting the item, not suppressing the enemies.¡¹


    ¡¸Haah, Yeayeahyeah¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s with that attitude?¡¹


    ¡¸Can you at least thank us properly for saving your life?¡¹


    Pomera asked so to Bet with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    Bet looked at the captured assants and clicked his tongue.


    ¡¸Tch, seeing this situation, it seems someone had leaked the information beforehand. ¡¶Dogma of Fire Dragon¡· is top brass of the thieves¡¯ gang called Blood Cup after all.¡¹


    The knights seem to be tasked to deliver some sort of item to Manarak¡¯s adventurer guild.


    And their assants seem to be a group called ¡¶Blood Cup¡·.


    ¡­ But, the fact that they¡¯re attacked right before their arrival at the adventurer guild means that the assants were looking down on the knights.


    In fact, they would¡¯ve been annihted if we didn¡¯t save their as*ses.


    ¡¸But, we somehow managed to repel them. On the other hand, being able to apprehend ¡¶Dogma of Fire Dragon¡· is a huge achievement in itself. This is a blessing in disguise. Now we¡¯ve to regroup with Noel immediately.¡¹


    Noel might be the name of that purple-haired knight.


    So they¡¯re going to make the apprehension of Dogma as their achievement.


    ¡­ I didn¡¯t want to butt in but, someone who got beaten so badly by Dogma actually had the gall to say such shameless things.


    ¡¸Uhm, don¡¯t you think that this situation is rather strange, Kanata-san? We¡¯re so close to the adventurer guild, yet no onees due to thatmotion.¡¹


    The moment Pomera spoke so with an anxious look on her face, the wall of the 2nd floor of the adventurer guild was crumbling down.


    The windowpane broke open, there was clearly a fierce battle ongoing inside.


    ¡¸This ce isn¡¯t the only one that got raided by them!¡¹


    In addition, the scream resounded from another direction.


    So it wasn¡¯t just the adventurer guild.


    The ¡¶Blood Cup¡· wasunching an all-out attack simultaneously in the entire Manarak.


    I guess we underestimated their nning capabilities.


    But then, I was confused.


    If their goal was truly to take the item delivered by the knights, they didn¡¯t have tounch such arge-scale attack in Manarak.


    I mean, their preparation was way too good.


    This was clearly a carefully nned tactic.


    ¡­ Did they aiming something other than the item brought by the knight?


    ¡¸L-Lies¡­? ¡¶Blood Cup¡·¡¯s members should¡¯ve scattered all over the kingdom. This scale of attack¡­ Are they by chance gathered all their member in Manarak? If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ve to fight a few others ¡¶Dogma of Fire Dragon¡·¡¯s ss enemies. No¡­ Is that means we¡¯ve to defeat their boss, ¡¶Bosgin of Giant Arm¡· too?¡¹


    Bet spoke with a dumbfounded voice.


    Though this was the first time I heard about them, the organization called ¡¶Blood Cup¡· seems to be a huge pain in the a*ss for the kingdom.


    At this rate, they might end up making a mess of Manarak.


    ¡¸¡­ Pomera-san, let¡¯s split up into two teams. Take Philia-chan with you to repel the assants and heal the injured people.¡¹


    Since the other party wasunching arge-scale attack, we could only suppress the damage by splitting our manpower.


    Though I was anxious since Pomera¡¯s levelling had yet to resume, the current here should be considered as one of the strongest war potentials in Manarak.


    ¡¸R-Right away!¡¹


    Pomera nodded.


    Kotone was in the adventurer guild too.


    Though I was worried about her safety, Kotone was an S-rank adventurer.


    I had to go around the other ces too.


    But, Bet suddenly caught my leg the moment I was about to run.


    ¡¸W-WAIT, C-RANK ADVENTURER!¡¹


    But, it was toote, I had already kicked the ground.


    As a result, Bet was dragged along with me across the ground.


    ¡¸OBH! OBHU!¡¹


    ¡¸M-My apologies, no bad feeling okay, it¡¯s your fault for suddenly seizing my leg after all.¡¹


    I stopped and turned around to face Bet, and raised him up.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m worried about the safety of myrade who take the magic pouch, Noel. P-Please, cooperate with me in looking for her.¡¹


    I pushed him away since Bet¡¯s face was too close to mine.


    And yet, Be clung to my leg again immediately.


    ¡¸WAITWAITWAIT! SHOULD I BOW MY HEAD!? I¡¯M A KNIGHT YOU KNOW, IT¡¯LL BE A GREAT HONOR FOR YOU!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I have no reason to save you guys, I will go to subjugate ¡¶Blood Cup¡·.¡¹


    ¡¸T-They¡¯s an extremely dangerous criminal organization you know, and something really bad gonna happen!¡¹


    ¡¸Something¡­ really bad?¡¹


    Bet squinted his eyes, he was serious.


    ¡¸Yeah, the promotion of the chivalric order in which I belong to is at stake. I will be abandoned by my parent and disinherited by them even though I¡¯m the oldest son.¡¹


    What kind of joke was this guy talking about?


    I tried to leave that ce for real this time and yet, Bet hugged my waist.


    ¡¸M-M-MY APOLOGIES! PLEASE-PLEASE COOPERATE WITH US! SOMETHING REALLY BAD GONNA HAPPEN IF THE ¡¶RED AUTHORITY CANE¡· IS MISUSED!¡¹


    I stopped for a moment upon hearing that.


    Sure enough, the item that the knights are transporting had been weighing on my mind since a while ago, and I definitely wanted to know more about it too.


    I also had no idea about the details of the assants.


    ¡¸¡­ I understand. I shall escort you till you regrouped with Noel-san.¡¹


    ¡¸T-Till regrouped with Noel-san? What are you going to do after that!? Please reconsider your choice since you might identally run into ¡¶Bosgin of Giant Arm¡·!¡¹


    Why was this person¡¯s condescending attitude and servile attitude so striking?


    ¡¸Leave it to me when that happens.¡¹


    ¡¸Great, at least there¡¯s somepromise! Sorry for dragging you into this kind of situation.¡¹


    I heaved a sigh, wondering just how long I had to stick with Bet.


    If possible, I wanted him to tell me only the necessary information.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 16: Red Authority Cane

    Act 3: Chapter 16: Red Authority Cane


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    ===


    I ran around Manarak along with Bet.


    ¡¸The reason why we bring ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·¡­ The greatest treasure of our kingdom is to deliver it to ¡¶Ares Hand¡·.¡¹


    ording to Bet¡¯s story, ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· was once an item owned by one of the otherworlders.


    The previous owner was supposed to be one of the four heroes who defeated the Union¡¶Nightmare¡¯s Curse Festival¡·, an organizationposed of the five strongest demon kings three thousand years ago.


    But, in fact, the cane couldn¡¯t exhibit its greatest potential if the wielder didn¡¯t make a pact with the weapon spirit residing inside the cane.


    ¡¸So, ¡¶Ares Hand¡· who possesses a skill that can disregard the weapon¡¯s requirement should be able to be the second otherworlder who can wield the¡¶Red Cane Authority¡·and her being able to unleash its maximum potential is the conclusion of the royal alchemists. In short, we have to give this cane to ¡¶Ares Hand¡· so that she can be our trump card against the iing monster wave disaster.¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹


    So that¡¯s the reason why Kotone came to the guild.


    That was a valid reason indeed.


    Sure enough, depending on the equipment, Kotone¡¯s skill should let her harness the cane¡¯s power that even its original user couldn¡¯t.


    This was the world in which it was normal for a city-state to vanish overnight due to monster wave disasters.


    It seems the royalty did their best to strengthen thebat prowess of the kingdom.


    ¡¸¡­ Eh, wait a minute, that cane isn¡¯t that dangerous even if it fell into the wrong hand, right?¡¹


    Bet did tell me that something bad would happen if ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· fell into the hand of our assant.


    But, Bet also said that no one but Kotone could use that ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.


    And even if Kotone could use the cane, it was still a mystery how much prowess from the cane could be utilized by her.


    Surely, the loss of the cane could be rted to the loss ofbat potential for the kingdom, and though the loss wasn¡¯t a big deal to begin with, I don¡¯t think that this kingdom would be so unlucky to the point of a major event happening in session.


    ¡¸The hell you¡¯re talking about, C-rank adventurer! My promotion is depending on this job!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Bet-san, should I just abandon you in this ce?¡¹


    I¡¯ve heard enough information from Bet.


    Moving alone would be much faster, and Bet was honestly nothing more than a piece of baggage.


    Not to mention that he actually wanted to use me for his own promotion.


    ¡¸N-NO YOU CAN¡¯T! THE FACT THAT ¡¶BLOOD CUP¡· MADE SUCH THROUGHOUT PREPARATION ITSELF IS ALREADY STRANGE ENOUGH!¡¹


    ¡¸What is so strange about that?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· is just gonna be an ornament without its user. Surely, it¡¯s quite valuable as the cane of a legendary magician but, I don¡¯t get the reason why ¡¶Blood Cup¡· gathered their members that scattered across the kingdoms in this ce just to take such useless weapon. There¡¯s no doubt that ¡¶Blood Cup¡· are thieves¡¯ organizations but they¡¯re not a group of thugs. They¡¯re not the kind of thieves who stole because they have mary problems, they¡¯re plundering for the sake of their passion. Their leaders are said to rival A-rank adventurers in strength.¡¹


    Sure enough, someone with an A-rank adventurer¡¯s ability wouldn¡¯t have a problem with securing money.


    I mean, they are literally free to choose their job.


    But, some people in ¡¶Blood Cup¡· definitely choose to loot for this mission.


    ¡¸Especially their leader, ¡¶Gigantic Arms Bosgin¡· is a figure whose strength could be counted as one from above average in the list of strongest in the kingdom. His strength rivaled that of an S-rank adventurer. We usually mobilize the entire knight order once we heard a rumor about hising in the past. But, if he came to this city too, Manarak will be hell on earth.¡¹


    I was at a loss for words.


    Pomera wouldn¡¯t be troubled if the opponents were merely A-rank adventurers.


    But, she might be in a pinch if she were to face that Bosgin.


    I guess I had to take some precautions too.


    The measurement for an S-rank adventurer was still rough in this world with no clear reference for its requirement. Thus, I should make an assumption for the worst-case scenario.


    ¡¸¡¶Gigantic Arms Bosgin¡· along with the overall strength of his ¡¶Blood Cup¡· is said to rival a ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·.¡¹


    ¡¸Then he¡¯s no big deal¡­¡¹


    I heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that.


    I mean, level 400 Notts, who was counted as one of ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡· can¡¯t do anything against me, someone weaker than Notts wouldn¡¯t pose a threat either.


    ¡¸Is that a joke?¡¹


    Bet furrowed his eyebrows as he asked that question.


    ¡¸Anyhow¡­ I don¡¯t know why ¡¶Gigantic Arms Bosgin¡· went this far to acquire ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s someone with heroic syndrome either. Even if he¡¯s an immoral person who wants to sell the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· to some wealthy person, the value of the item itself makes it only worthy of an expensive ornament.¡¹


    Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think that ¡¶Blood Cup¡· was such a group of thieves who would gather the entire organization just to enjoy the reward together.


    ¡¸Do you think that Bosgin has somehow find a way to use the cane?¡¹


    ¡¸Most likely yes. Anyhow, it¡¯s an item that has been sleeping in the treasury of the kingdom for a really long time after all. Who knows what kind of destruction will happen if the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· is misused by them? It is going to be a crisis for the entire kingdom.¡¹


    Though it sounds like total BS, I still couldn¡¯t underestimate the worst possibility if ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·was stolen.


    I guess securing that cane would be our top priority.


    Moreover, the leader, Bosgin himself, was aiming for the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.


    There was a high possibility that I would fight Bosgin as long as we were looking for ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.


    Bosgin had to be killed as fast as possible to minimize the damage.


    ¡¸And think about my safety too! If a huge disaster happens due to this incident, it¡¯s not just me, my entire family going to be branded as the worst war criminal too, understand?¡¹


    Be spoke desperately.


    In the end, it was all about his own safety huh¡­


    ¡¸¡­ I know that, so stop telling me about that again, otherwise I¡¯m going to drop you right here.¡¹


    ¡¸This is noughing matter! My house has been serving as a kingdom chivalric order for many generations! If I made a blunder on this mission, not even my father will be spared from the punishment. Though this situation is beyond our initial assumption, the worst situation has yet to happen. We must prevent them from getting their hands on ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· no matter what!¡¹


    Thus, I was secretly thinking about dropping Be as I ignored his rambling.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 17: 《Bahal The Executioner》

    Act 3: Chapter 17: ¡¶Bahal The Executioner¡·


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    ===


    I fought against a group of ¡¶Blood Cup¡· in the alley of the city.


    The enemy¡¯s swordsman and Be were locking their swords at each other.


    ¡¸Your skill isn¡¯t bad for a lowly criminal but, this is the end!¡¹


    After another few shes, Be closed in quickly toward his opponent.


    His opponent¡¯s reaction was toote, and got shed on his chest.


    ¡¸Well then, who¡¯s next?¡¹


    Be turned around as he spoke, looking at me.


    ¡¸It ended a long time ago, Be-san.¡¹


    Six swordsmen from ¡¶Blood Cup¡· copsed around me.


    We were ambushed by seven people but I ended up facing six at once for some reason.


    ¡¸Eh¡­ Ah, I see¡­¡¹


    Be rxed his stance, seemingly bewildered for some reason.


    ¡¸T-They¡¯re not that strong eh.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s not waste our time in this ce, Be-san. You¡¯ve said it before that Noel-san, the woman who carry the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· might be in danger, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed¡­¡¹


    Be swung his sword to the side to get rid of the blood sticking on his sword¡¯s de, and returned it into its sheath.


    ¡¸Kanata, can I ask why are you still a C-rank adventurer despite your strength? Should I help you to get more appropriate job from the nobles?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, no reason I guess. I just feel that this is the mostfortable way to life.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I see¡¹


    That moment, Be frowned, and looked at a certain building.


    ¡¸Just now, I heard Noel¡¯s scream from the opposite direction! We have to to get around this building!¡¹


    ¡¸Wind Magic, 3rd Rank-¡¶Flugel(Wings of Wind)¡·¡¹


    Shining magic circle wrapped around my body, carrying it with the wind to the air.


    I seized Be¡¯s by his shoulder as I jumped up toward the roof of the building.


    Since Be almost fell below, I gripped his body even tighter.


    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹


    ¡¸P-Please tell me first if you¡¯re going to do this next time! Though it just short distance, I have to brace myself from this kind of situation.¡¹


    The other side of the roof was a za.


    Right at the center of the za was a crudely made cross from nk wood, and Noel was crucified right on to that cross.


    ¡¸N-NOEL!¡¹


    Be called out to me.


    Noel was still breathing, albeit barely, and her purple hair was hung down, covering her face.


    Her head, wrist and feet are held by briars.


    And then, a man stood right in front of the crucified Noel.


    That man was half-naked, carrying a huge axe on his shoulder.


    He wore headgear with holes for the eyes.


    The de of his huge axe shone with mysterious purple light.


    And the other one was a ck haired woman, whose entire body was wrapped in bandages.


    She was towering tall, around two meters.


    Her simple dress gave the impression of a mourning dress.


    She wore a dark, Chaplin hat.


    ¡¸¡¶Bahal The Executioner¡· and ¡¶Hylis The Thorn Witch¡·! Both of them are A-rank criminal!¡¹


    Be¡¯s face paled upon seeing the two.


    ¡¸Are they famous?¡¹


    ¡¸Both of them are devilish homicides. As far as I know, the total number of their victims are more than thousand people. I thought they¡¯re not the kind of people who will join any organization but, it turned out they join ¡¶Blood Cup¡· of all organizations. They¡¯re dangerous, especially so for the one called Bahal, two royal capital¡¯s knights are killed by him. His axe used a rare, and deadly poisonous ore, somethingparable to national treasure. A graze from it is enough to cause fatal wound.¡¹


    ¡¸Hohou, it¡¯s rare to see someone know such details about this ¡¶Poisonous Dragon Axe; Hydra¡·.¡¹


    Bahal raised his face whileughing from under his headgear.


    ¡¸Look, another knight ising when we torture theirrade. I really hate knight-sama who loves to put on airs like you. The one who looking down on other is the one who I hate, back down youngster.¡¹


    Bahal pointed the de of his axe toward Noel.


    Bete frowned upon seeing that.


    ¡¸¡­ Oi, Kanata, do you think both of us can take care of them? You¡¯ll take care of Hylis. Leave Bahal to me. He seems to target me after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Sure bu¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Be careful, Hylis is an extremely tough opponent who can use both necromancy and white magic. The use of two opposite magic is also the reason why part beneath the bandage is more like monster than human. She used thebination of closebat and restrain magic¡­ And be careful of her unknown trump card too. Sorry for forcing you to face her, because depending on the situation, she might be the most troublesome opponent within ¡¶Blood Cup¡·. Try to keep her at bay before I cane to safe you.¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks for the advice.¡¹


    ¡¸Oioi, are you saying that I¡¯m such an easy opponent? Guess I¡¯ll let you and that brat to taste the hell on earth.¡¹


    Bahal swung his axe to the ground.


    I went forward, kicking the roof as I jumped forward.


    ¡¸O-Oi, wait, match your timing with me!You¡¯ll fight both of them!¡¹


    Bete chased after me in a hurry.


    ¡¸Humph, weakling trying to look cool eh.¡¹


    Bahal sneered upon hearing Bete¡¯s remark.


    The moment Inded on the ground, Hylis, who stayed still, moved immediately.


    Her atmosphere resembled that of a monster.


    Rather, she didn¡¯t feel like a human at all.


    Her bizarre fingertips were abnormally long.


    The skin under the bandage was red brown.


    ¡¸Earth Magic, 6th-Rank¡¶Malice Thorn¡·¡¹


    Hylis¡¯ hoarse voice resounded in the air.


    ck briars suddenly appeared, rushing toward me.


    ¡¸Oi Kanata! You¡¯re way too close to her!¡¹


    Be called out to me.


    But, ¡¶Lunaire Robe¡· could protect me from magic of 10th rank and below.


    The ck briars stopped in its ce and lost its brilliance the moment it touched my robe.


    That scene was enough to shake Hylis, making her stop where she stood.


    ¡¸The fact that you believe in your opponent¡¯s words is proof that you¡¯re just a brat, right? Die, brat.¡¹


    Bahal¡¯s huge axe was swung toward my exposed back.


    I seized the briars and spun my body.


    Pulling Hylis toward me and using her body as a meat shield.


    ¡¸GAH!¡¹


    The axe¡¯s de dug into Hylis¡¯ back.


    ¡¸¡­ What?¡¹


    I followed with a kick thatnded on the side of the head of Bahal¡¯s head whose attack just missed its target.


    The huge axe separated from Bahal¡¯s hands as his body rolled on the ground, and crashed into a dragon¡¯s sculpture in the za.


    The wreckage of the sculpture then fell on Bahal¡¯s back.


    Betended on the ground as I¡¯m done with them.


    He looked at Bahal and Hylis with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    I thought that Hylis was going to stand against since Bete said that she was tough one s, it turned out to be an overstatement.


    The poison in ¡¶Poisonous Dragon Axe; Hydra¡· that could turn a graze into a fatal wound is truly worthy of its fame.


    ¡¸Sorry for getting ahead. They don¡¯t seem to be as strong as you said.¡¹


    I turned around to face Bete.


    Though Bete was still looking dumbfoundedly at Bahal and Hylis, he snapped back immediately and looked at me a while after that.


    ¡¸Kanata¡­ Will you join the knight order?¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry but, no.¡¹


    After that, we managed to save Noel from the crucifixion.


    Her wound was horrible but, Pomera should be able to heal her in no time.


    After Bete chugged the potion into Noel¡¯s mouth, she managed to regain consciousness.


    ¡¸U-Ugh¡­ B-Bet-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank god you¡¯re safe. After realizing that the scale of our enemies are bigger than our expectation, I can¡¯t help but worry about you.¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks¡­ You¡¯ve saved me.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Well, I¡¯m not doing anything at all though.¡¹


    Bete said thest sentence in a low voice.


    ¡¸So, where is the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ Stolen by someone who seems like Bosgin¡­¡¹


    Noel replied with a feeble voice.


    Bete fell on his rear.


    ¡¸N-No¡­ Way? It¡¯s over¡­ Sorry, Dad¡­¡¹


    ¡­ It seems the situation has be really troublesome now.


    The item had already fallen in the hand of the boss of ¡¶Blood Cup¡·.


    He might¡¯ve left Manarak since he already obtained the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.


    Bete suddenly turned around as if he just noticed my existence.


    ¡¸K-KANATA! I MEAN, KANATA-SAN! PLEASE HELP US TO RETRIVE ¡¶RED AUTHORITY CANE¡·! WE¡¯RE FRIEND RIGHT? PLEASE, BOSGIN MIGHT STILL AROUND! TOGETHER, WE MIGHT BE ABLE TO DEFEAT BOSGIN!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Since when did I be your friend?¡¹


    ¡¸M-MY DEEPEST APOLOGIES FOR MY RUDE BEHAVIOR! THAT¡¯S WHY¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry but, I can¡¯t afford to leave when Manarak is still in this chaotic situation. I won¡¯t stop you if you want to leave the city to go after Bosgin but, I¡¯m indebted to this city. Lat¡¯s part way here.¡¹


    Bete¡¯s shoulder dropped dejectedly when I told him so.


    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­ Right. I need to escort Noel to safe ce too, there¡¯s still some member of ¡¶Blood Cup¡· left in this city after all.¡¹


    ¡­ But, was Bosgin really had escaped from this city?


    Though even Bete had suspected that something was off when he saw that there were too many members of ¡¶Blood Cup¡· in this city, and from my perspective, there were even more suspicious parts about this invasion.


    It felt like they had another goal.


    If that really was the case, Bosgin might¡¯ve yet to leave Manarak.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10

 Act 3: Chapter 18: The Reapers Raid（ side:Pomera）

    Act 3: Chapter 18: The Reaper''s Raid£¨ side:Pomera£©


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    Pomera gathered the wounded adventurer in front of the guild, and healed them with white magic.


    ¡¸White Magic, 7th Rank; ¡¶Area Heal(Healing Rain)¡·!¡¹


    When Pomera readied her big cane, white light spread in the surrounding area with her as its center.


    ¡¸A-Amazing, such scale of white magic!¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much, Pomera-san!¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera-san of Saint Fist!¡¹


    The wounded who received healing sang various praises to Pomera.


    ¡¸The image that once fixed on you won¡¯t disappear so easily¡­¡¹


    Pomera shut her eyes with a slightly lonesome look on her face when she heard people called her saint fist.


    Suddenly, an explosion resounded from faraway.


    When she took a look, she saw one of the buildings was crumbling down.


    ¡¸T-The scale of the assants is bigger than expected¡­ Just what in the world are they trying to do?¡¹


    ording to Kanata, she knew that the assants were aiming for the item being carried by Noel and co.


    But, she felt that something was fishy.


    Reason being therge scale attacks made it look like as if they wanted to erase Manarak from the map.


    ¡¸¡­ Philia-chan, let¡¯s go to the site of explosion.¡¹


    That moment, a little kid walking toward Pomera, carrying his bloodstained parents on their back.


    ¡¸B-Big sis, please, Mama, Mama is, please use heal on her¡­ Please, please!¡¹


    After the adults around helped the kid toy their mother on the ground, the kid begged Pomera with tears in his eyes.


    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to Pomera!¡¹


    When Pomera was rushing up to the kid, running on the cracked pavement, she noticed several figures walking toward her direction.


    It seems many injured people were gathering around her after they heard the hearsay about her being in this ce.


    Thus she realized that moving from this ce meant that she had to abandon the injured people.


    But, she was also worrying about the unusual scale of the explosion.


    Kanata had already moved ahead of her to another direction to take care of the assants.


    Things might get really dangerous in the site of explosion if she didn¡¯te immediately.


    ¡¸¡­ Philia-chan, please go to the ce where that explosion sound came from. I¡¯ll leave that ce to you.¡¹


    ¡¸But, what about you, Pomera, the current situation is really dangerous you know? Philia can¡¯t protect Pomera from afar.¡¹


    Philia asked Pomera with a worried look on her face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I might be weaker than Philia-chan but I¡¯ve be stronger than the average person thanks to Kanata-san. That¡¯s why¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ No. There¡¯s too many people gathered over there. That¡¯s why, that¡¯s why Philia have a really bad feeling about it.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s mouth opened up due to shock upon hearing Philia¡¯s remark.


    Though Philia was an innocent child, she showed wisdom unbefitting of her age from time to time.


    Philia¡¯s current condition was clearly abnormal.


    ¡¸Thank you, Philia-chan. But still, we can save even more people if we split the job. Please, please belief in Pomera.¡¹


    Pomera revealed a smile as she tried to persuade Philia.


    Though Philia¡¯s condition was strange, she still nodded to Pomera.


    ¡¸¡­ Uhm, understood. Philia will feel lonely if Pomera is gone, that¡¯s why, be safe. And, please escape once you judged that the situation is beyond your control.¡¹


    Philia pitpatting toward the site of explotion, and then turned around to see Pomera again before she vanished from Pomera field of view.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave that side to you, Philia-chan.¡¹


    Pomera muttered lowly.


    ¡¸The wounded people, please gather around Pomera! Pomera will use wide area healing!¡¹


    Pomera raised her voice to gather people around her.


    After that, Pomera moved into the guild building along with the injured people, she kept using white magic for a while after that.


    But, injured people kept popping out one after another as if there was no end to it.


    ¡¸¡¶Area Heal(Healing Rain)¡·!¡¹


    ¡¸N-No matter how I look at it, the scale of this healing magic is huge! Uhm, are you okay? Your mana¡­ should be about to reach its limit right?¡¹


    When someone said so, Pomera ced her hands on the wall, feeling a bit light headed.


    ¡¸P-Pomera-san!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Pomera can still goes on!¡¹


    Pomera clenched her fist as she spoke.


    That moment, the hair on her nape of the neck stood to its end due to cold killing intent.


    The moment she raised her face, the ground before her exploded.


    Pomera quickly retreated as she raised her big cane in front of her.


    A woman in a kimono appeared in front of her, brandishing the sword in her hand.


    The sword missed, albeit it took several strands of Pomera¡¯s golden hair.


    ¡¸¡­ Hou, to think that you can dodge my sh which strengthened by ¡¶Shinatsu Hiko(Vanguard¡¯s Divine Wind)¡· with ease.¡¹


    The woman in the kimono said so while ring at Pomera.


    The people who gathered inside the guild raised a scream upon seeing the intruders.


    ¡¸Earth Magic, 4th Rank; ¡¶Clod Mine¡·!¡¹


    A plump man wearing google was standing right outside of the window.


    The area around that window exploded to pieces.


    And just like that, a lump of earth rushed toward Pomera.


    Pomera was familiar with ¡¶Clod Mine¡·.


    It was earth magic used by Rosemonde too, the earth sphere would explode if she received it right there.


    If that sphere exploded in such enclosed space, it would cause casualties amongst the people who gathered inside the guild.


    She wanted to deal with the spheres first but one wrong move and the woman in the kimono would rush at her.


    ¡¸Spirit Magic, 6th-Rank; ¡¶Fonsball(Fire Spirit Fox¡¯s Fireball)¡·¡¹


    A magic circle deployed from Pomera¡¯s big cane.


    A huge fireball, around the size of a human head appeared between Pomera and ¡¶Clod Mine¡·.


    Pomera positioned ¡¶Fonsball¡· in that way since she was vignt against the woman in the kimono¡¯s sudden attack.


    The ¡¶Clod Mine¡· fired by the mysterious man was set aze by Pomera¡¯s fire magic and got canceled.


    Pomera readied her big cane, preparing to wee the woman in a kimono at any moment.


    Suddenly, a magic circle appeared in the center of the guild building, and a man appeared from there.


    The man wore ck robe, had ck hair, and looked like someone who was up to no good.


    Though he was a handsome man, his eyes were filled with cruelty. The area below his eyelids were really dark as if he was missing many good night¡¯s sleep.


    The man was pping his hands.


    ¡¸Man, splendid. I¡¯ve been wondering if there really is an adventurer stronger than ¡¶Ares Hand¡· , as it turns out the rumor was right on the money. Even Damia and Yozakura cooperation attack is nothing more than child¡¯s y to you.¡¹


    ¡¸YOU GUYS ARE¡­ ¡¶BLOOD CUP¡·!¡¹


    ¡¸We refuse to be regarded as the same as those boorish people. We are ¡¶ck Reaper¡·, you should¡¯ve heard about us, Lovis and co. Hero Pomera.¡¹


    The rogue, Lovis was looking at Pomera as if he gauging her.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <em><strong>My Regr Release Schedule :</strong></em>


    -Friday :-Disciple of Immortal Avable in Patreon for 10 chapters/$10


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 19: Mysterious Sibling(Side: Pomera)

    Act 3: Chapter 19: Mysterious Sibling(Side: Pomera)


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    Damia, who destroyed the window, entered the guild as it was.


    Together with Yozakura, they formed a line beside Lovis.


    ¡¸T-The three of you are also homicidal maniac¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But, we¡¯re adventurers too. We won¡¯t go down that easily.¡¹


    The adventurer who was healed by Pomera stepped up in front of her as they readied their weapon.


    ¡¸You think weaklings like you guys are qualified to challenge us? I¡¯ve no interest in the small fries who stood before Hero-sama but if you dare to disturb my fun time, you-shall-die.¡¹


    As if responding to Lovis¡¯ remark, Yozakura stepped up in front of the adventurers.


    They stopped moving forward, raising their vignce in front of Yozakura.


    The tense atmosphere ran inside the adventurer guild.


    A single wrong move would turn the building into a battlefield.


    There was such a premonition.


    The wall of the building crumbled down as if to tear down the silence.


    A giant man around three meters tall stood right on the other side of the wall, holding a club in his hand.


    He was half-naked, his muscles were different from a normal person, it tinged with lead color.


    His face was hidden behind an iron mask.


    And standing in front of the giant man was a small and slender man wearing a blue colored silk hat made for ceremony.


    The small man revealed an eerie smile, the eyes beneath his silk hat squinted like a crescent moon.


    ¡¸Yah, Lovis-kun. Saint Fist Pomera might be a bit too much for you guys alone. Anyhow, we managed to send ¡¶Ares Hand¡· away a while ago. So we will cooperate with your group.¡¹


    Pomera caught her breath as she looked at the two neers who was unleashing an eerie air.


    ¡¸¡­ Lawn and Page from Strange Brother eh. Sorry but, that will be a killjoy. Now will you return like a good child?¡¹


    ¡¸Oioi, You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself there. This Page and big bro Lawn ain¡¯t pushover. Especially when you guys ain¡¯t even a member of ¡¶Blood Cup¡·. You know that my hands might slip during the battle and end up killing all of you. Fufufu, not to mention that you guys will be Bosgin¡¯s enemy by refusing to cooperate with us. Ya know what¡¯s that mean right?¡¹


    Hearing that, Lovis heaved a sigh, shrugging his shoulders as he closed his eyes.


    ¡¸Yeah, I know that. We have no choice then.¡¹


    ¡¸Smart choice, Lovis-kun. Well the¨C¡¹


    ¡¸Damia, Yozakura, take care of the idiotic sibling over there.¡¹


    Lovis¡¯ eyes opened again as he revealed a cruel smile.


    ¡¸Lovis-kun? You should stop throwing such boring jokes. ¡¶ck Reaper¡· ain¡¯t match for ¡¶Blood Cup¡·, making an enemy of u¡ª¡¹


    Damia whose hands covered in bulky leather gloves pointed toward Page.


    His lips under the google formed a smile.


    ¡¸Roger that, Lovis-sama! ¡¶Clod Mine¡·!¡¹


    Lumps of earth flew toward Page¡¯s direction.


    ¡¸Hah!¡¹


    Lawn stepped in front of Page, shielding thetter from ¡¶Clod Mine¡·¡¯s explosion.


    ¡¸U, Uh¡­!¡¹


    Lawn raised an enraged voice from beneath his iron mask.


    ¡¸G-Good job, big bro! You lunatic lots, have you lost your mind!? Do you know the meaning of what you did to us!? You¡¯ve made an enemy of ¡¶Blood Cup¡·! You think your ¡¶ck Reaper¡· will end well after this!¡¹


    Page raised his voice.


    When the cloud of dust caused by ¡¶Clod Mine¡· got cleared up, Page¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock.


    Because Yozakura, who was holding the katana¡¯s sheath in her hand, had already stood before him.


    ¡¸Spirit Magic, 5th Rank¡­ ¡¶Iwasaku(Daemon¡¯s Strike)¡·¡¹


    Yozakura¡¯s body was enveloped with light.


    ¡¶Iwasaku(Daemon¡¯s Strike)¡· was spirit magic that raised one¡¯s physical strength.


    ¡¸Wa¡­!¡¹


    Before Page could speak, the de that was unleashed by Yozakura from an iai stance sliced through Lawn¡¯s body.


    ¡¸O-OGOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡¹


    Lawn¡¯s giant frame sunk on the floor.


    His scream resounded in the adventurer guild.


    ¡¸I-Impossible!? Big bro¡¯s steel-like body that not even the royal capital knight can scratch is bisected so easily in one hit!?¡¹


    It was a skill to strengthen one¡¯s body with spirit¡¯s power and used that for a sh.


    It was a swift styledbat preferred by the samurais from Yamato kingdom, Yozakura¡¯s birthce.


    In that momentary shock, Lovis circled around Page, the de of his scythe pressed against Page¡¯s neck.


    ¡¸HI! I-I Understand! I¡¯ll put up some good words for you to Bosgin-samater! That¡¯s why¡­!¡¹


    Lovins brought his face closer to Page.


    ¡¸Remember this, Page. You guys are so weak to the point that you¡¯re not even worth bing our opponent, nor can you negotiate with us. When I said die, it mean that you will die, no question asked.¡¹


    The scythe moved swiftly right after Lovis finished his remark.


    The next moment, Page and Lawn¡¯s head had already rolled on the floor.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no next time for you guys. That¡¯s why you should do that in the afterlife.¡¹


    ¡¸It seems we got another enemy in our list huh, Lovis-sama.¡¹


    Damia said so as if it was a natural urrence for them.


    ¡¸We should tell him too. I¡¯m looking forward to the moment when that coward tumbling in shame as he tries to keep his face. Small chance it gonna happen though.¡¹


    ¡¸I feel refreshed now, I really can¡¯t stand the way ¡¶Blood Cup¡· is doing things after all. Yes, this is how we¡¯re supposed to be. I really am worrying that Lovis-sama¡¯s fangs might¡¯ve dulled after THAT incident after all.¡¹ [TL: Lovis meeting with Kanata in act 1.]


    Yozakura spoke with a refreshed smile on her face.


    The adventurer of Manarak, including Pomera was staring dumbfoundedly at Lovis and his group that just murdered their supposedrades without batting their eyes.


    ¡¸A-Aren¡¯t they yourrade? How¡­ How can you murder people so easily!?¡¹


    ¡¸Those lines truly befit a hero. But, don¡¯t put us together with the likes of them, Hero Pomera. In our opinion, humans should follow their instinct to fight to the death against each other. Peace and safety can¡¯t be achieved no matter how much they struggle, it is nothing more than a pipedream. All humans are animals who enjoy conflict. Those who feel satisfied with peace is nothing more than living zombie.¡¹


    Lovis readied his scythe.


    ¡¸¡¶ck Reaper¡· is a group which allows me to fight without hindrance, a groupposed of outriders. The only reason why we agree to help ¡¶Blood Cup¡· is because we will get the chance to fight a strong opponent. And those idiotic sibling over there are nothing more than a hindrance to my fight. That¡¯s why I killed them, understand now?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s way too selfish¡­! So you raided this peaceful city just to fight me!¡¹


    ¡¸That remark sounds like you¡¯re afraid of dying in my hand. I only feel alive when I kill after all.¡¹


    Pomera gulped her spit, readied her big cane.


    Unlike the human opponent she fought so far, she felt a terror seeing the man before her.


    The way Lovis spoke made it look like he was a monster instead.


    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s skip the chit chat. I¡¯ve no intention to talk about peace and such boring topic from you, Hero-sama.¡¹


    Lovis wasughing scornfully at Pomera.


    Pomera then looked around.


    ¡¸¡­ Do you just want to fight a powerful opponent? Since you¡¯re different from those people from ¡¶Blood Cup¡·, it means that the two over there are the same as you.¡¹


    ¡¸Is something the matter with that?¡¹


    ¡¸I understand. Since that¡¯s the case, please let go of the other people in this building. In exchange, Pomera will ept your challenge.¡¹


    Pomera said so, since all the other party wanted was all out fight.


    She was almost convinced that Lovis wouldn¡¯t refuse such an offer.


    It was a win-win solution.


    And when ites to all out fight, Damia and Yozakura would join the fight too.


    But, if the people who came to receive the treatment from Pomera left the ce, there was no reason for Damia and Yozakura to go after them.


    If ¡¶ck Reaper¡· was truly as they said, a group to allow Lovis to fight against powerful opponents without hindrance, Lovis should¡¯ve agreed with Pomera¡¯s proposal.


    Hearing that, Lovis showed a wicked smile on his face.


    Part 3


    ¡¸AS EXPECTED OF HERO POMERA! TRULY A WORTHY OPPONENT OF MINE! HAHAHAHAHA! DAMIA, YOZAKURA! LET THOSE SMALL FRIES GO! YOU MAY KILL THE MORONS WHO WANTED TO STAY IN THIS PLACE! LET¡¯S DO AS OUR HERO-SAMA¡¯S REQUEST!¡¹


    ¡¸WE WON¡¯T YIELD TO SUCH THREAT! POMERA-SAN, I¡¯LL FIGHT WITH YOU!¡¹


    An adventurer readied his sword.


    ¡¸PLEASE STOP!¡¹


    But, Pomera shouted toward that adventurer.


    ¡¸THE OTHER TWO ARE ATTROCIOUS PEOPLE TOO! POMERA IS GRATEFUL WITH YOUR FEELING BUT, IT¡¯S MUCH BETTER FOR YOU TO LEAVE THIS PLACE! OTHERWISE YOU¡¯RE JUST A HINDRANCE FOR POMERA!¡¹


    The building was enveloped by silence when Pomera shouted at the people who wanted to help her.


    ¡¸M-My apologies for not being able to be a help for you, Pomera-san¡­¡¹


    Thus, the people in the guild building left at once.


    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t Pomera¡¯s intention to say that to them.


    But, that was the best and fastest way to force them to leave the guild building.


    ¡¸Damia, Yozakura, make sure that no one interrupts our fun. Anyone who tried to interrupt is yours, Hero Pomera is my prey.¡¹


    Philia¡¯s figure reflected in Pomera¡¯s mind.


    ¡ºPhilia, will feel lonely if Pomera is gone, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve to prioritize your safety. Escape immediately once you think it¡¯s too dangerous for you.¡»


    Philia spoke with an anxious look on her face.


    Now that Pomera recalled that moment, she felt as if Philia had already known what would happen to her.


    ¡¸¡­ Sorry Philia-chan.¡¹


    Pomera muttered sadly.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 20: Battle Against The Reaper(Side: Pomera)

    Act 4: Chapter 20: Battle Against The Reaper(Side: Pomera)


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    ¡¸Damia, Yozakura, none of you shall disturb my fight, understand?¡¹


    Lovis¡¯ subordinates nodded and then retreated till their backs touched the wall.


    Lovis readied his scythe with a smile on his face.


    ¡¸Here Ie, Hero Pomera! Wind Magic, 4th Rank¡¶Sickle Wind¡·!¡¹


    Lovis swung his scythe three times.


    Three wind des appeared along with his swing, and shot toward Pomera.


    Pomera jumped to the side to dodge the wind des.


    ¡¸Nice reaction¡­ but, that¡¯s still far from enough!¡¹


    The wind des that missed Pomera had left huge scars along the wall.


    During her training in Kanata¡¯s ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·, Pomera had seen much more powerful magic tricks performed by the devils in there.


    Lovis¡¯ magic was nothingpared to the brutal onught from those devils.


    Without even mentioning their level, the level 200 Pomera already had a slight advantage against level 180 Lovis.


    ¡¸me Magic, 7th Rank¡¶re Flies¡·¡¹


    Pomera raised her cane, from which a magic circle deployed.


    Following that, ten fireballs appeared around her, moving as if they had their own will.


    ¡¸For her to be able to invoke 7th rank magic with such ease¡­ Lovis-sama, it seems his decision to let go off ¡¶Ares Hand¡· was correct. And yet, to think that this kind of prodigy is unknown until a while ago¡­¡¹


    Yozakura muttered upon seeing the magic that was casted by Pomera.


    ¡¸Splendid¡­ Your magic precision has met the passing mark.¡¹


    Lovis¡¯ eyes were chasing after the movement of the fireballs as he smacked his lips.


    ¡¸You¡¯re surrounded! This is the end!¡¹


    The ten fireballs surrounded Lovis, and then moved as if encircling him.


    ¡¸Lovis-sama! Why aren¡¯t you using your teleport magic!¡¹


    Damia raised a frustrated voice.


    As if to answer that, Lovis swung his scythe, and erased the fireballs before him.


    And then, he jumped, took a low posture to the point that his body was almost parallel to the ground.


    Spinning in the air like a cartwheel, moving haphazardly,nding in between the fireballs, and jumping toward Pomera again uponnding on the ground.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time since thest time I met an opponent that can force me to go all out! You really are the best, Hero Pomera! This is truly a fight that I want from the bottom of my heart!¡¹


    Lovis showed an excited smile as he spoke.


    Pomera had guessed that attack pattern.


    Maybe, she knew that she won in terms of level and her mastery of magic.


    But, in terms of other things such as agility, and purebat experience, she was far below her opponent.


    If their position was reversed, Pomera wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge her own magic with such ease while moving haphazardly like that.


    Even if she did, she knew that it was impossible without keen insight frombat experience and training.


    Thus, she realized that if tracking-type magic couldn¡¯t touch her opponent, she had no choice but to use short but fast-type attack magic.


    Magic like ¡¶re Flies¡· wasn¡¯t too effective against an agile opponent like Lovis.


    Upon realizing that, Pomera readied her big cane again as she closed her eyes.


    ¡¸Hou, spirit magic huh.¡¹


    Lovis spoke delightfully.


    ¡¸Spirit Magic, 8th-Rank, (Smander w¡·¡¹


    She unleashed a ming w¡¯s strike.


    shes of me ran in the surrounding area.


    It swept anything under the floor, leaving behind w marks from smander spirit on the wall.


    Due to the impact of that attack, even Damia and Yozakura who stayed closest in the room had to get away, barely dodging the ws¡¯ strike.


    ¡¸S-She is¡­ This powerful!¡¹


    Even Yozakura couldn¡¯t hide their shock.


    Pomera was looking around while heaving a sigh.


    Summoning spirits and borrowing their power need a strong concentration.


    Thus, Pomera couldn¡¯t track Lovis when she invoked her magic.


    But then, she couldn¡¯t find Lovis¡¯ figure along the traces of her attack.


    ¡¸I see now. It¡¯s a big move to defeat small fries huh, a trump card to turn the table and ovee the difference in number, and yet, not enough to ovee an elite opponent¡­ Just when I am wondering what kind of spirit magic you¡¯re going to use, it turns out you¡¯re still a greenhorn. You never fought against an opponent of the same rank huh. You closed your eyes when you deployed your magic as if praying to gods, and used half-hearted magic like that. It truly bores me out, tsk.¡¹


    Lovis¡¯ bored voice could be heard from behind Pomera.


    ¡¸Ugh¡­.!¡¹


    Pomera turned around and swung her big cane immediately.


    Lovis retreated, dodging Pomera¡¯s swing with ease.


    ¡¸With your current capabilities, this fight is boring unless you raise your level a bit more. What a huge let down, I should just go for ¡¶Ares Hand¡·if I know it¡¯ll be like this.¡¹


    Lovis heaved a sigh, covering his eyes with his hand.


    Pomera¡¯s breathing was already ragged and her heart throbbing loudly.


    Pomera knew that if Lovis swung his scythe immediately back then instead of calling out to her, she would die in his hand.


    If not for Lovis¡¯ whim, Pomera would¡¯ve already died right now. Pomera was overwhelmed by dread right now.


    Compared with the adventurers she met until now, Lovis¡¯ strength was clearly abnormal.


    ¡¸Spirit Magic, 6th-Rank; ¡¶Fonsball(Fire Spirit Fox¡¯s Fireball)¡·¡¹


    Pomera bit her lips, raised her big cane and deployed another spell.


    And then, a magic circle deployed on the tip of Pomera¡¯s cane and a fireball as big as a human head fired from inside the magic circle..


    ¡¸Hou, that magic is a good choice indeed.¡¹


    ¡¶Fonsball¡· was a magic with long duration and most of its movement was controlled by the spirit.


    For that reason, anyone who could perfectly control ¡¶Fonsball¡· would let it stay without disappearing while using another magic, increasing the number of moves they could use during the battle.


    But, doing so was akin to letting a thread into a needle¡¯s hole.


    In this kind of situation where she was exhausted from casting her previous magic, the degree of difficulties increased even further.


    Fine beads of sweat started to appear on Pomera¡¯s forehead.


    Pomera controlled the ¡¶Fonsball¡· to move between her and Lovis.


    It would prevent her from entering into the range of Lovis¡¯ scythe.


    The me would drop on Lovis¡¯ head the moment he tried to approach Pomera.


    ¡¸me Magic, 7th Rank¡¶re Flies¡·¡¹


    Pomera then invoked fire magic.


    Ten fireballs rushed toward Lovis.


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s the correct move. Keeping the distance with defensive magic that required delicate control while letting out a barrage of offensive magic to attack is the correct answer. That¡¯s an established tactic for mage.¡¹


    Lovis¡¯ lips formed a satisfied smile.


    Lovis was bombarded by fireballs from all directions again.


    ¡¸¡¶Short Gate¡·¡¹


    A magic circle appeared beneath Lovis¡¯ feet.


    His body was wrapped by light, and vanished from his current position.


    Lovis teleported behind Pomera, taking a stance with his scythe.


    ¡¸Well, only if that tactic can work on someone like me though. Only B-rank adventurer and below will use such obvious tactic.¡¹


    ¡¸¡¶Sylph Sword¡·¡¹


    Pomera swung her big cane as she unleashed another magic.


    Lovis dodged the wind de fired from point nk range by paper-thin margin, and closed in toward Pomera as it was.


    Pomera¡¯s head was reflected in his eyes.


    It was as if he didn¡¯t even try to hide his aim.


    Pomera was gripping tightly on her big cane due to the dread that she felt from something other than a monster.


    Regarding the result, she seeded.


    Lovis¡¯ scythe only sliced off her big cane.


    The de of his scythe strayed slightly from its orbit, and gouged Pomera¡¯s chest.


    ¡¸Ah, uh¡­!¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s lightweight body got thrown back due to the force behind Lovis¡¯ strike and mmed on the floor.


    Blood fluttering in the air.


    Pomera touched her bloodied chest amidst her dimmed consciousness.


    Her chest was wet since it got soaked in somesort of liquid.


    Pomera snapped back in fear the moment she realized that the liquid was her own blood.


    ¡¸My¡­ ca, ne¡­¡¹


    Pomera was groping around her, and managed to retrieve the big cane that she let go off a moment ago.


    But, despite managing to regain her cane, it had already been sliced in two by Lovis¡¯ scythe.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹


    Behind her, Lovis had already raised his scythe overhead.


    ¡¸You¡¯re such a let-down. But, kukuku, seeing how you¡¯reckingbat experience in spite of your high level, you¡¯re definitely got involved with otherworlder. I¡¯m really grateful to know that there¡¯s another naive otherworlder nearby aside from ¡¶Ares Hand¡·. Is he around level 300? No hard feeling if I showed them your head as deration of war oka¨C¡¹


    That moment, Lovis suddenly stopped talking for some reason.


    ¡¸¡­ Uhm? Otherworlder?¡¹


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 21: The Reapers Trembling(Side: Lovis)

    Act 4: Chapter 21: The Reaper''s Trembling(Side: Lovis)


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    Lovis loosened his grip from the shaft of his scythe.


    Cold sweat started to appear on his forehead.


    He heard fragmentary rumors about the Hero Pomera along the way to this city.


    Her activity during the demon king riot had even surpassed ¡¶Ares Hand¡· who was hailed as the guardian deity of Manarak.


    In addition, there¡¯s rumor about her hunting numerous monsters, or summoning a giant dragon-shaped spirit, as for how much of that rumor was true was still a hot debate amongst the citizens of Manarak.


    But, a rumor around her was quite disturbing.


    The matter about her origin, about hering from Aarburg.


    But it was only hearsay, so he had no idea about the credibility of them.


    If that was true, he suddenly discovered a terrifying fact.


    Lovis had been around Aarburg until recently but he ended up not entering the city at all.


    As for the reason, it is simply because he happened to stumble upon a monster along the way, yes the person he never wanted to meet again, Kanata Kanbara.


    He only managed to get away since he apologized wholeheartedly while keeping the interest of the other party through bullshi*ting.


    But, he knew that he would be a goner if he provoked Kanata¡¯s displeasure again.


    He knew from his brief exchange with Pomera that she had poorbat experience for someone with such a high level.


    Someone who could single-handedly pull up the level of an adventurer to level 200 in one go should be at least at level 300 or higher.


    But, that someone with level 300 wasn¡¯t so easy to be found.


    Suddenly, during his heightened concentration state, Lovis came to the possibility that Pomera¡¯s teacher might be Kanata.


    ¡¸I-If you want to kill me, do it at once.¡¹


    Pomera clenched her fists as she spoke to Lovis with a trembling voice.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Lovis was at a loss for words, he had no idea about what to say in this kind of situation.


    His brain was working at full throttle, trying to find the best solution for this situation.


    If Kanata was really in Manarak, he had to leave as fast as possible.


    Otherwise, their little lives might be lost in his hands.


    But, he had to find an excuse for this fight first.


    ¡¸¡­ What¡¯s matter, Lovis-sama?¡¹


    Yozakura asked with a slightly impatient voice.


    Lovis knew that even though she was willing to back down back then, there was still some dissatisfaction in her.


    Damia¡¯s situation was better.


    But, Lovis had to use his glib tongue to persuade Yozakura who refused to understand.


    Now he had to do something to avoid another misunderstanding from her.


    <i>No matter how much of a muscle brain Yozakura was, she wasn¡¯t such an idiot to know that she would only die a dog death if she tried to bite back at Kanata after what he showed us back then.</i>


    He knew that she wouldn¡¯t try to ambush Kanata either since it was literally useless.


    But, if he suddenly escaped the moment he knew Kanata was nearby without any exnation to Yozakura, he could imagine that she would be nagging non-stop at him again.


    Yozakura and Damia were the top brass of ?ck Reaper? who adored Lovis¡¯ raison d¡¯etre.


    Without it, his other subordinates would be suspicious of him too and guessed that something was amiss.


    Since the matter with Kanata had already spread amongst his subordinates, he knew it would be impossible for him to persuade every single one of his subordinates to stay.


    That is just how dangerous the internal situation of the ¡¶ck Reaper¡· after Kanata¡¯s incident.


    ¡¸Humph¡­¡¹


    Lovis shook his head as he let go off the de of his scythe from Pomera¡¯s neck.


    ¡¸Hero Pomera¡­ No, I should call you ass for now instead. Lass¡­ The current you is stillcking the experience. The current you won¡¯t even be able to reach my feet. But¡­ It¡¯s not that you¡¯re that bad so I¡¯ll give praise for your magic, the growth of your tactics during the battle, and most of all, your noble soul, it¡¯ll take a while before you truly be a hero. When that timees, when that timees¡­ I¡¯lle to hunt you again.¡¹


    Lovis grinned ¡°ferociously¡± as he turned around.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Damia, Yozakura. We¡¯ve harvested enough for this asion. We got no more reason to continue our participation in ¡¶Blood Cup¡·¡¯s boring festival.¡¹


    In that way, Lovis was walking toward the entrance of the adventurer guild building.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not interested in ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·. It will merely be a decorative toy for me who can¡¯t even use it. That Bosgin seems to be up to no good too. But then, his bing stronger means that we can start hunting him down. ording to him, ¡¶Ares Hand¡· seems to be weaker than Pomera too.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you¡­?¡¹


    Pomera asked with a puzzled look on her face.


    Lovis chewed his lips. Maybe because he had lost all excuses.


    If he spoke too much, Yozakura might get the wrong idea again.


    ¡¸Pomera, you have the same eyes as me. There might seemingly be a huge difference at nce but inside, we¡¯re of the same kind. You showed me that you¡¯re prone to dive into danger by yourself, moreover, you saw the struggle for life from a third-person perspective. You just happen to have a strong sense of justice but inside, you¡¯re actually longing for a struggle for life.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I ju¨C¡¹


    ¡¸Kekeke, I shall wait for our next encounter. That moment will be yourst chance to continue living. Till then, do your best to be stronger.¡¹


    Lovis spoke even faster than Pomera as if to prevent thetter from speaking any further.


    Pomera frowned but she finally epted it in silence.


    From the very beginning, she had no reason to keep Lovis in check in this ce.


    Lovis swore in his heart that he would never show his face before this woman again, while secretly heaving a sigh of relief inside upon seeing her reaction.


    The reason being if he was rted to this Hero Pomera, the next time they met would be hisst instead.


    Honestly, the matter of Pomera resembling himself was just a load of bullshit.


    But he still said that to convince Yozakura.


    ¡¸Lovis-sama.¡¹


    Yozakura called out to him upon arriving at the entrance.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you so afraid of?¡¹


    Yozakura frowned, she was clearly displeased by something.


    ¡¸What are you talking about? You seem to be always doubting my decision nowadays. I also have my honour to keep. Don¡¯t overstep your line, otherwise, I have no choice but to eliminate you.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t care about such things. It¡¯s just that, I feel that something dangerous is here that you want to leave this city as fast as possible.¡¹


    Yozakura was looking at Damia as she spoke as if asking thetter¡¯s opinion too.


    Damia averted his gaze.


    Lovis chewed his lips upon seeing that.


    ¡¸To be exact, ever since THAT incident, I feel as if Lovis-sama is scared of something.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s just your imagination. Haa¡­ Whatever. If you have something to add, I¡¯ll hear thatter.¡¹


    ¡¸As expected, even I can¡¯t help but notice that you want to leave this city as soon as possible.¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, you¡¯re being too persistent here, Yozakura.¡¹


    At the same time, a sinister aura enveloped their surroundings.


    It wasn¡¯t just Lovis, Yozakura, and Damia, but Pomera felt it too.


    Though the sinister aura waspletely different from Kanata, it didn¡¯t change the fact that it was such a bizarre aura.


    ¡¸Anyhow, let¡¯s leave this ¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸¡¶Gravibomb¡·£¡¡¹


    The second floor of the adventurer guild exploded right after that voice resounded.


    Wood splinters rain down from above.


    Lovis just stood dumbfoundedly as countless pieces of wood were raining down upon him.


    He could see the azure sky from the hole opened in the ceiling.


    A girl who wore a thick ck overcoat was floating over there.


    Long beautiful white hair was spilling from her overcoat. The neer was an otherworldly beauty with porcin white skin.


    Her whole being was covered in an ominous, and sinister aura.


    A single nce at her was enough to confirm to everyone that she wasn¡¯t a human.


    After her heterochromatic eyes of crimson red and green were ring at Pomera for a moment, she heaved a sigh.


    ¡¸¡­ Although it is just for a moment, I actually consider the option of letting her to die, I¡¯ve fallen so much.¡¹


    No one knew the meaning behind the girl¡¯s words to anyone aside from Pomera.


    Because she knew that the girl in front of them wasing to save her.


    Nevertheless, the crisis had passed.


    ¡¸Malicious fes like you guys exist in every era.¡¹


    The lich girl, Lunaire¡¯s line of sight was locked on Lovis.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 21: The Reapers Trembling(Side: Lovis)

    Act 3: Chapter 21: The Reaper''s Trembling(Side: Lovis)


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    Lovis loosened his grip from the shaft of his scythe.


    Cold sweat started to appear on his forehead.


    He heard fragmentary rumors about the Hero Pomera along the way to this city.


    Her activity during the demon king riot had even surpassed ¡¶Ares Hand¡· who was hailed as the guardian deity of Manarak.


    In addition, there¡¯s rumor about her hunting numerous monsters, or summoning a giant dragon-shaped spirit, as for how much of that rumor was true was still a hot debate amongst the citizens of Manarak.


    But, a rumor around her was quite disturbing.


    The matter about her origin, about hering from Aarburg.


    But it was only hearsay, so he had no idea about the credibility of them.


    If that was true, he suddenly discovered a terrifying fact.


    Lovis had been around Aarburg until recently but he ended up not entering the city at all.


    As for the reason, it is simply because he happened to stumble upon a monster along the way, yes the person he never wanted to meet again, Kanata Kanbara.


    He only managed to get away since he apologized wholeheartedly while keeping the interest of the other party through bullshi*ting.


    But, he knew that he would be a goner if he provoked Kanata¡¯s displeasure again.


    He knew from his brief exchange with Pomera that she had poorbat experience for someone with such a high level.


    Someone who could single-handedly pull up the level of an adventurer to level 200 in one go should be at least at level 300 or higher.


    But, that someone with level 300 wasn¡¯t so easy to be found.


    Suddenly, during his heightened concentration state, Lovis came to the possibility that Pomera¡¯s teacher might be Kanata.


    ¡¸I-If you want to kill me, do it at once.¡¹


    Pomera clenched her fists as she spoke to Lovis with a trembling voice.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Lovis was at a loss for words, he had no idea about what to say in this kind of situation.


    His brain was working at full throttle, trying to find the best solution for this situation.


    If Kanata was really in Manarak, he had to leave as fast as possible.


    Otherwise, their little lives might be lost in his hands.


    But, he had to find an excuse for this fight first.


    ¡¸¡­ What¡¯s matter, Lovis-sama?¡¹


    Yozakura asked with a slightly impatient voice.


    Lovis knew that even though she was willing to back down back then, there was still some dissatisfaction in her.


    Damia¡¯s situation was better.


    But, Lovis had to use his glib tongue to persuade Yozakura who refused to understand.


    Now he had to do something to avoid another misunderstanding from her.


    <i>No matter how much of a muscle brain Yozakura was, she wasn¡¯t such an idiot to know that she would only die a dog death if she tried to bite back at Kanata after what he showed us back then.</i>


    He knew that she wouldn¡¯t try to ambush Kanata either since it was literally useless.


    But, if he suddenly escaped the moment he knew Kanata was nearby without any exnation to Yozakura, he could imagine that she would be nagging non-stop at him again.


    Yozakura and Damia were the top brass of ?ck Reaper? who adored Lovis¡¯ raison d¡¯etre.


    Without it, his other subordinates would be suspicious of him too and guessed that something was amiss.


    Since the matter with Kanata had already spread amongst his subordinates, he knew it would be impossible for him to persuade every single one of his subordinates to stay.


    That is just how dangerous the internal situation of the ¡¶ck Reaper¡· after Kanata¡¯s incident.


    ¡¸Humph¡­¡¹


    Lovis shook his head as he let go off the de of his scythe from Pomera¡¯s neck.


    ¡¸Hero Pomera¡­ No, I should call you ass for now instead. Lass¡­ The current you is stillcking the experience. The current you won¡¯t even be able to reach my feet. But¡­ It¡¯s not that you¡¯re that bad so I¡¯ll give praise for your magic, the growth of your tactics during the battle, and most of all, your noble soul, it¡¯ll take a while before you truly be a hero. When that timees, when that timees¡­ I¡¯lle to hunt you again.¡¹


    Lovis grinned ¡°ferociously¡± as he turned around.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Damia, Yozakura. We¡¯ve harvested enough for this asion. We got no more reason to continue our participation in ¡¶Blood Cup¡·¡¯s boring festival.¡¹


    In that way, Lovis was walking toward the entrance of the adventurer guild building.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not interested in ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·. It will merely be a decorative toy for me who can¡¯t even use it. That Bosgin seems to be up to no good too. But then, his bing stronger means that we can start hunting him down. ording to him, ¡¶Ares Hand¡· seems to be weaker than Pomera too.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you¡­?¡¹


    Pomera asked with a puzzled look on her face.


    Lovis chewed his lips. Maybe because he had lost all excuses.


    If he spoke too much, Yozakura might get the wrong idea again.


    ¡¸Pomera, you have the same eyes as me. There might seemingly be a huge difference at nce but inside, we¡¯re of the same kind. You showed me that you¡¯re prone to dive into danger by yourself, moreover, you saw the struggle for life from a third-person perspective. You just happen to have a strong sense of justice but inside, you¡¯re actually longing for a struggle for life.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I ju¨C¡¹


    ¡¸Kekeke, I shall wait for our next encounter. That moment will be yourst chance to continue living. Till then, do your best to be stronger.¡¹


    Lovis spoke even faster than Pomera as if to prevent thetter from speaking any further.


    Pomera frowned but she finally epted it in silence.


    From the very beginning, she had no reason to keep Lovis in check in this ce.


    Lovis swore in his heart that he would never show his face before this woman again, while secretly heaving a sigh of relief inside upon seeing her reaction.


    The reason being if he was rted to this Hero Pomera, the next time they met would be hisst instead.


    Honestly, the matter of Pomera resembling himself was just a load of bullshit.


    But he still said that to convince Yozakura.


    ¡¸Lovis-sama.¡¹


    Yozakura called out to him upon arriving at the entrance.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you so afraid of?¡¹


    Yozakura frowned, she was clearly displeased by something.


    ¡¸What are you talking about? You seem to be always doubting my decision nowadays. I also have my honour to keep. Don¡¯t overstep your line, otherwise, I have no choice but to eliminate you.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t care about such things. It¡¯s just that, I feel that something dangerous is here that you want to leave this city as fast as possible.¡¹


    Yozakura was looking at Damia as she spoke as if asking thetter¡¯s opinion too.


    Damia averted his gaze.


    Lovis chewed his lips upon seeing that.


    ¡¸To be exact, ever since THAT incident, I feel as if Lovis-sama is scared of something.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s just your imagination. Haa¡­ Whatever. If you have something to add, I¡¯ll hear thatter.¡¹


    ¡¸As expected, even I can¡¯t help but notice that you want to leave this city as soon as possible.¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, you¡¯re being too persistent here, Yozakura.¡¹


    At the same time, a sinister aura enveloped their surroundings.


    It wasn¡¯t just Lovis, Yozakura, and Damia, but Pomera felt it too.


    Though the sinister aura waspletely different from Kanata, it didn¡¯t change the fact that it was such a bizarre aura.


    ¡¸Anyhow, let¡¯s leave this ¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸¡¶Gravibomb¡·£¡¡¹


    The second floor of the adventurer guild exploded right after that voice resounded.


    Wood splinters rain down from above.


    Lovis just stood dumbfoundedly as countless pieces of wood were raining down upon him.


    He could see the azure sky from the hole opened in the ceiling.


    A girl who wore a thick ck overcoat was floating over there.


    Long beautiful white hair was spilling from her overcoat. The neer was an otherworldly beauty with porcin white skin.


    Her whole being was covered in an ominous, and sinister aura.


    A single nce at her was enough to confirm to everyone that she wasn¡¯t a human.


    After her heterochromatic eyes of crimson red and green were ring at Pomera for a moment, she heaved a sigh.


    ¡¸¡­ Although it is just for a moment, I actually consider the option of letting her to die, I¡¯ve fallen so much.¡¹


    No one knew the meaning behind the girl¡¯s words to anyone aside from Pomera.


    Because she knew that the girl in front of them wasing to save her.


    Nevertheless, the crisis had passed.


    ¡¸Malicious fes like you guys exist in every era.¡¹


    The lich girl, Lunaire¡¯s line of sight was locked on Lovis.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 22: Reaper vs Lich (Side: Lovis)

    Act 3: Chapter 22: Reaper vs Lich (Side: Lovis)


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    Lovis wiped the sweat on his forehead as he looked up to the ceiling.


    ¡¸Hou¡­ To be able to struck fear on me, that girl should be pretty strong.¡¹


    Though Lovis felt something ominous from the girl with the ck overcoat, Lunaire, he felt relieved since the girl didn¡¯t seem to be as dangerous as Kanata.


    Lovis sent a brief nce toward Damia and Yozakura who stood on the side.


    The two of them were already overwhelmed by the girl and now sitting on the ground, trembling like a newborn calf.


    Lovis¡¯ body was also trembling non stop.


    But different from his subordinates, Lovis was trembling in excitement.


    The girl before him had the air of those who decided to quit being a human.


    Even the magic that she used to destroy the ceiling was unknown to Lovis.


    Just thebination of those two factors were enough to convince him that her power waspletely off chart.


    The girl before him was clearly on a stronger side.


    She appeared quite calm, undisturbed even when she stood before Lovis.


    He had no idea whether he could win against the other party if he went all out.


    Lovis actually wanted to leave the city as soon as possible when he discovered that Pomera might be rted to Kanata.


    But, the prey before him was too good to be missed.


    Lovis himself was almost convinced that the girl before him was the goddess who wished for a struggle for life.


    Lunaire descended slowly from above andnded on the floor.


    Lovis¡¯ lips formed a wicked smile, his expression was close to that of a madman.


    ¡¸L¡­ Lovis-sama?¡¹


    Yozakura who saw that kind of expression for the first time on Lovis¡¯ face raised a troubled voice.


    Lovis silently threw the scythe in his hand.


    The scythe turned around quickly in a circle and came toward Lunaire.


    From the very beginning, Lovis, who lovedbat above all else, would never throw his weapon toward his opponent, unless he wanted to test the other party.


    After showing the other party that he wanted a fight, only then he would attack for real after making sure that the other party was prepared.


    There was no ulterior motive behind his pre-emptive action; if the opponent was proven to be a strong one, he would fight by himself after the other party stopped the surprise attack.


    But, that wasn¡¯t applied for the current situation.


    His intuition had told him that he had to use all kinds of possible means, even cowardice, to defeat the other party.


    So Lovis went all out from the very beginning.


    The reason why Lovis gave his opponent a time to prepare themselves was simply apromise because he didn¡¯t want his opponent to be defeated in the first strike due to his highbat prowess, it was kinda like a handicap for him.


    But, Lovis didn¡¯t have to hold back this time since he knew that the girl who stood before him could pretty much stop his all out attack.


    Lunaire dodged the iing scythe with ease by leaning her body to the side.


    ¡¸¡¶Short Gate¡·!¡¹


    Lovis appeared on the wall behind Lunaire.


    Lovis caught his thrown scythe while swinging his arm, and just like that, he aimed toward Lunaire¡¯s back.


    Lunaire dodged the backstab without even turning around, as if she had eyes on her back.


    Lovis¡¯ figure vanished again.


    He teleported to the side, and swung his scythe.


    But, that attack was also dodged by paper-thin margin.


    After that, Lunaire dodged every single one of Lovis attacks that came from all directions without even breaking a sweat.


    ¡¸Interesting, let¡¯s see how you handle this!¡¹


    Lunaire suddenly closed in toward Lovis who jumped back.


    She poked at Lovis¡¯ forehead with her forefinger.


    ¡¸E¨C¡¹


    That light poke had sent Lovis flying across the floor, his back and hip scraping the floor.


    He only stopped after his back crashed against the wall.


    ¡¸U-GUH, Wh-what¡­ Happen just now?¡¹


    Lunaire stretched her hand.


    The ck overcoat that covered her body, ¡¶Impurity Sealer¡¯s Robe¡· then vanished.


    With her ck overcoat gone, her beautiful figure d in white garment had finally exposed.


    At the same time, her suppressed hades¡¯ impurity exploded at once.


    Lovis, who managed to somehow stand on his feet, suddenly froze.


    To be exact, his legs were frozen stiff. His knees were trembling nonstop, barely standing on his feet.


    Atst he fell on his rear.


    Due to the effect of ¡¶Impurity Sealer¡¯s Robe¡·, Lovis mistook the girl before him as his match.


    But now he knew the truth, it was already toote for him. He realized that the girl was in apletely different dimension.


    Lovis was sweating non-stop as if his body tried to wring his bodily fluid dry.


    He couldn¡¯t even lift his finger.


    It felt as if his entire body became a lot heavier.


    Lovis¡¯ teeth were ttering nonstop, tears wereing out from his eyes.


    Lovis barely managed to squeeze a singleint with his frozen stiff mouth.


    ¡¸I made a mistake¡­¡¹


    Was the only thing he could say.


    What Lovis wanted was to die in a battle against a worthy opponent, not die by something akin to a giant falling meteor.


    And yet, today, he actually repeated the foolish act of thetter, charging toward a huge falling meteor.


    Only now did he realize his foolish mistake.


    In fact, Kanata wasn¡¯t the first opponent he met that he couldn¡¯t defeat no matter what.


    His loss against ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·-ss opponent was something unavoidable.


    Moreover, though they were surely hidden somewhere in this kingdom, such existence rarely came to the surface.


    Even the fact he had a quick switch when he realized Kanata¡¯s overwhelming strength was because he had prior experience.


    And yet, the girl before him made all of them seem to be like small fry.


    Even Lovis himself had no idea that such terrifying creatures exist in this world.


    He had no idea about the reason behind the appearance of the monster before him in this kind of situation.


    <i> No, calling her a monster is an understatement.</i>


    The girl before him felt more like the embodiment of this world¡¯s rules, apletely overwhelming existence.


    Normally, a human in this world would at least meet a ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·, someone with level 300 or more, at least once in their entire life.


    Moreover, since they¡¯re regarded as walking cmities, their general whereabouts were usually known by each country.


    And yet, for an absolutely overwhelming monster whose level clearly crossed two thousand mark, the kind of level that makes the so-called walking cmity look like an adorable kid, toe across him twice in a row made Lovis start to wonder why he was so unlucky.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 23: Getting a Life in Every Death(Side: Lovis)

    Act 3: Chapter 23: Getting a Life in Every Death(Side: Lovis)


    Although Lovis body had stopped trembling in fear, he still had a hard time breathing. [TN: Title is an idiom, it means getting out alive from a seemingly impossible situation.]


    Lovis¡¯ brain was working at full throttle right now.


    He kept the posture of hanging his head down.


    Lunaire¡¯s approaching footsteps sound like the footsteps of an executioner readying their butcher knife to chop on his head.


    ¡¸D-D¡­ Do you have some sort of business with me?¡¹


    Saying such an absurdly contradicting remark to the very person that he tried to kill just a few seconds ago was the most Lovis could do right now.


    But, the god-like being before him didn¡¯t seem to be interested in having a conversation with Lovis.


    Lovis still deeply wished in his heart that the other party would kindly overlook his transgression.


    ¡¸I basically have no business with the scoundrels who were raiding city with gleeful smile on their face.¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s voice sent chills running down into Lovis¡¯ spine.


    Lunaire was obviously going to kill Lovis.


    ¡¸Poor people who can¡¯t feel nothing but pleasure from hurting the others tsk tsk tsk¡­¡¹


    Lunaire took another step toward Lovis.


    Lovis didn¡¯t waste any time prostrating in front of Lunaire.


    ¡¸P-Please spare us¡­! We¡¯re different from those ¡¶Blood Cup¡· ¡®s fe. I just want to fight one on one against the saint Pomera, we don¡¯t even attack anyone else. I¡¯ve no qualms telling you about those fe¡¯s aims too! ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite difficult¡­¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s eyebrows frowned as if troubled by Lovis¡¯ remark.


    ¡¸L-Lovis-sama, why!? You¡­ You say back then that you¡¯ll never do something like this again!¡¹


    Yozakura grumbled upon seeing Lovis prostrating without even showing any hesitation.


    Lovis red at Yozakura, baring his teeth toward her.


    ¡¸No matter how you think about this, this time we are put into that exception too, right! Why don¡¯t you understand such a simple thing! You see it yourself right? This personage might be an immortal, or a living god, she clearly belongs to those who quit being a human! You guys, bow your head too! Quick! Pomera, you too! All your status is useless. Bow quickly before you¡¯re getting destroyed. Do you want to kill us too?!!¡¹


    Pomera fell on her knees, hugging her big cane, pping her mouth nonstop like fish out of water.


    Even without being told by Lovis, she knew just how bizarre the girl who approached Lovis was.


    Nevertheless, Lovis was really good at switching his attitude.


    Or maybe, he just wanted to save his own life.


    It was as if he had transformed into apletely different person.


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    Pomera tilted her head, she felt that something was amiss.


    Yes, she felt something was amiss. It wasn¡¯t some sort of prudence, just a pure curiosity.


    ¡¸QUICK, POMERA! DON¡¯T TELL ME THAT YOU¡¯RE INCAPABLE TO FEEL THAT TOO!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Uhm, you killed two person, right?¡¹


    Lovis said that he didn¡¯t hurt anyone.


    But, Pomera remembered that Lovis had beheaded the pair of brothers from ¡¶Blood Cup¡·.


    Though she noticed that fact far toote since Lovis¡¯ eloquence dazzled her, she pointed out a fact that Lovis was contradicting his remark.


    Hearing that, Lovis punched the floor.


    ¡¸I said, INNOCENT people dammit! ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL ME!?¡¹


    Lovis shouted so loud while spitting saliva all over the floor.


    But, he bowed to Lunaire again in a sh, and then opened his mouth.


    ¡¸I will never attack the citizens of this city! Rather, I killed two of the people who belong to the group that raided this city!¡¹


    ¡¸You really are quick in correcting your own remark¡­¡¹


    Pomera even felt a sense of admiration toward Lovis¡¯ shamelessness.


    Lunaire then looked at Pomera with a troubled look on her face.


    ¡¸Ehm, you over there.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­ A-Are you calling Pomera?¡¹


    ¡¸What do you feel about this person?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ He clearly wanted to kill the innocent people in this ce when he just marched into this ce until Pomera agreed to fight him.¡¹


    Hearing that, Lunaire turned silently toward Lovis.


    ¡¸Y-YOU¡¯RE MISTAKEN! YES, I DID SAY THAT BUT, IT¡¯S ONLY SOMETHING ALONG THE LINE OF SMALL F¡ª I MEAN, NON-COMBATANT SHOULDN¡¯T GET THEMSELVES INVOLVED!¡¹


    Lunaire turned to look at Lovis again as if he was a bug.


    Lovis¡¯ face paled.


    He realized that no matter how much he begged, she would definitely kill him.


    ¡¸Lovis-sama¡­¡¹


    Yozakura called out to Lovis.


    Lovis looked at Yozakura with a pleading look on his face.


    ¡¸No, give it up already, Lovis-sama¡­ Please stop disgracing yourself more than this. This Yozakura will definitelye with you to hell as one of the upper-echelon of ¡¶ck Reaper¡·.¡¹


    Contrary to her calm voice, Yozakura silently pulled her sword from its sheath.


    ¡¸I¡¯VE TOLD YOU BEFORE RIGHT?! THIS IS ONE OF THE EMERGENCY SITUATIONS! YOU AND DAMIA HAVE THIS KIND OF MISUNDERSTANDING SINCE YOU SEE THIS PERSONAGE AS A MERE HUMAN! WHY WOULD YOU STILL NOT UNDERSTAND EVEN AFTER I TOLD YOU TRUTH?! ARE YOU STILL GOING TO BLINDLY CHARGING AGAINST THIS CATASTROPHE!¡¹


    Yozakura shook her head.


    ¡¸No, I shall assist you in your suicide. Rest assured, I¡¯ll follow you right after.¡¹


    Though regarded as obsoletes, suicide culture did exist in Yozakura¡¯s birthce.


    ¡¸¡­ What a pitiful person. Unfortunately, I have no time to listen to a wicked person¡¯s nonsense. If you do have anyst words, say it quickly.¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s bone-chilling voice was akin to a death sentence in Lovis¡¯ ears.


    Lovis¡¯ brain worked even faster as he looked down on the floor.


    <i>Why did this happen to me?</i>


    <i> Originally the chance for this to happen should be the same as getting struck by a meteorite when you take a stroll, an infinitely small possibility.</i>


    And yet, Lovis picks a fight with Kanata only to get thetter to wipe the floor with him so easily, and then, only a few months after that, he is once again driven into a corner by the girl who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Both of them were clearly monsters with levels over 2000.


    The two giant meteorites had actually fallen twice in session right on top of Lovis¡¯ head.


    Right at this moment, Lovis suddenly got a sh of inspiration.


    Yes, he realized that this meeting was by no means a coincidence.


    There must be some sort of hidden objectives.


    ¡¸Could it be that you are¡­ Kanata-sama¡¯s acquaintance?¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s eyes opened wide the moment she heard Lovis¡¯ question.


    Her lips warped in bewilderment. Red shade appeared on her pale, corpse-like cheeks.


    ¡¸H-How did you know about Kanata?¡¹


    Lovis secretly clenched his fist behind his back, he won his gamble.


    Maybe¡­ just maybe He would miraculously survive this certain death situation.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 24: Eloquence(Side: Lovis)

    Act 3: Chapter 24: Eloquence(Side: Lovis)


    ~Kanata¡¯s prediction in act 1 turned out to be true, Lovis did have a talent as a swindler!!


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    ¡¸Y-YES, I¡¯M HIS ACQUAINTANCE! You might even call me his best friend but, I actually respected him so much.¡¹


    Lovis could see from Lunaire¡¯s expression that thetter was not hostile toward Kanata.


    Originally, otherworldly people weren¡¯t supposed to have such high levels.


    Thus, he assumed that Kanata either had some sort of special item, or a master with extremely high levels.


    From the information that he inferred after seeing Lunaire¡¯s expression, Lovis concluded that Lunaire might be Kanata¡¯s master.


    ¡¸Y-You two are¡­ Kanata-san¡¯s acquaintance too?¡¹


    Pomera asked with a puzzled look on her face.


    Lovis, whose sense entered heightened state due to the life and death situation didn¡¯t miss Pomera¡¯s remark, and heaved a sigh inside, his intuition turned out to be correct, Pomera really was Kanata¡¯s disciple.


    Though he didn¡¯t show it on his face, he felt really relieved in the fact that he didn¡¯t kill Pomera.


    If he really killed Pomera back then, he knew that his fate would be sealed.


    ¡¸Lovis-sama¡­¡¹


    Lovis didn¡¯t say anything even when Damia called out to him.


    ¡¸¡­ I doubt Kanata will befriend someone like you.¡¹


    Lunaire bit her thumb as she muttered.


    Though Lovis¡¯ remark waspletely outside of her expectation, she doubts the truth of that remark.


    Lovis¡¯ voice caught in his throat, he realized that he was in a rather unfavorable situation right now.


    ¡¸T-That magical power¡­ That beauty! Beautiful, flowing snow white hair with crimson red tips! No doubt about it! You must be the one who has always been mentioned by Kanata-sama. You are, Kanata-sama¡¯s teacher right.¡¹


    ¡¸K-Kanata, always mentioning me!? I see¡­¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s cheeks flushed red, and was clearly shaken.


    She averted her doubtful eyes from Lovis as she twirled the strands of her hair on her finger.


    ¡¸What a fool. Good grief¡­ Surely, Kanata might be still unfamiliar with outside world but, I know that he won¡¯t be so careless to mention about me to the others.¡¹


    ¡¸No, you¡¯re mistaken, it shows just how much Kanata-sama ced his trust on me. It¡¯s precisely because how much he respect and adore you that he want to tell others about you.¡¹


    Pomera looked at Lovis¡¯ and Lunaire¡¯s conversation with a perplexed look on her face.


    Because she really had no idea about the identity of the otherworldy beauty that appeared out of nowhere in front of them.


    Not to mention that Kanata had never mentioned about one of his acquaintances being such otherworldly beauty.


    And yet, the shady man from the criminal organization had actually heard about the otherworldly beauty from Kanata.


    It was as if Kanata trusted the shady man more than Pomera.


    Damia and Yozakura on the other hand truly had no idea about the sudden change of the situation. They were even more bewildered than Pomera.


    Reason being they knew that Kanata had never mentioned about the white haired beauty before.


    In the first ce, they weren¡¯t even Kanata¡¯s friends.


    Lovis¡¯ prostating performance was nothing more than a show to tell Kanata that they surrendered.


    And yet, the Lovis before them spoke passionately about him being the best friend of Kanata.


    That kind of speech might be possible but, no matter how much he spoke, it was literally impossible to talk about Lunaire who he had no idea about.


    Even Dami and Yozakura had the impression that Lovis might¡¯ve unknownly deepened his friendship with Kanata during their journey.


    ¡¸¡­ A-And then, what he told you?¡¹


    ¡¸EH!?¡¹


    ¡¸T-Then, what Kanata said, about me?¡¹


    Lunaire asked Lovis with a stuttered voice.


    ¡¸Naturally, he has nothing but praise about you, he says that you¡¯re an extremely wonderful woman! He deeply respected and adore you.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see¡­ And then¡­ Did he say¡­ Something else? Is that all he say?¡¹


    Though Lovis had no idea what was in the mind of the god-like girl before him, he wasn¡¯t a fool who would say that.


    ¡¸My apologies, that¡¯s all he said about you since he never mentioned your identity but¡­ I know that he love you so much from the way he spoke about you¡­¡¹


    Lovis chose his words carefully while peeking at Lunaire¡¯s expression.


    When he saw Lunaire looking down bashfully while ying with the tip of her hair, Lovis was convinced of his safety.


    This current situation was akin to threading a needle hole, one simple mistake might result in fate worse than dying.


    But, Lovis overcame the impossible.


    ¡¸T-To think that Kanata told such a story to the others so carelessly! Good grief¡­ That¡¯s troublesome indeed. Surely, Kanata is such a gentle person. But¡­ Right, why would you be suddenly talking about Kanata¡­ after attacking me?¡¹


    ¡¸E-Eh. Well, I don¡¯t think he told anyone about this though. Well, he did tell me indirectly though¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Indirectly?¡¹


    Lunaire¡¯s face frowned, a sh of cold light dwelled in her eyes.


    That simple action was enough to make Lovis feel that the entire room was dipped into the iceke.


    ¡¸Y-You misunderstood! That was just slip of tongue!¡¹


    Lovis is desperately trying to find a road to survival.


    But, it was impossible, any random topics could only go for so long.


    Reason being he might identally stepped on andmine.


    Not to mention that his lies might be exposed once Lunaire met Kanata.


    Thus, he had to escape from this ce as soon as possible.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll turn over the new leaf and work to save the others! That¡¯s why please¡­ Please let us to leave this ce.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s right. I guess I really can¡¯t afford to hurt the so-called Kanata¡¯s best friend. I really can¡¯t afford to hurt him¡­ I¡­ Might lost the will to live on if he resented me after all.¡¹


    Lunaire muttered with a troubled look on her face.


    But then, right after Lovis heaved a sigh of relief, Lunaire raised her arm.


    ¡¸Summon Magic, 23rd Rank¡¶Yama Daruma Raja¡·¡¹


    A huge, ck coloured magic circle drawn on the floor.


    ¡¸T¡­ Twenty¡­ Third rank?¡¹


    Lovis couldn¡¯t believe what he heard.


    Before he met Kanata, he believed that 15th rank was the highest rank of magic, a legendary rank.


    But, his worldview got overturned upon witnessing Kanata¡¯s 19th rank ¡¶Graviburn¡·.


    But once again, his worldview got overturned by Lunaire who used 23rd rank magic.


    A giant, bright red demon appeared from the magic circle, stood tall until breaking the ceiling of the adventurer guild building.


    Though the giant figure sits on the floor, It¡¯s still tall enough to prevent Lovis from seeing its entire face.


    He could finally see the tall demon¡¯s face when thetter bowed its head.


    It had a terrifying face, and three inorganic eyes.


    The huge demon wore luxurious attire and ck hat on his head.


    It had four arms.


    Hanging around their neck was a ne made from a human head.


    All the human heads¡¯ eyes opened wide as if they¡¯re screaming in despair.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ W-W-What kind¡­ of monster is that?¡¹


    Lunaire walked carefreely and tapped the feet of the huge demon.


    ¡¸Great spirit, Yama Daruma Raja. Well they¡¯re¡­ Insurance just to make sure that you¡¯re not lying on me.¡¹


    Thus, Lovis was facing his death penalty again.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 25: The Great Yama(Side: Lovis)

    Act 3: Chapter 25: The Great Yama(Side: Lovis)


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    The Great demon¡­ no, The Great spirit, Yama The Daruma Raja was sitting on the floor, and its three eyes locked on to Lovis.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ What is this Great spirit for¡­?¡¹


    Lovis asked Lunaire with a twitching smile on his face.


    ¡¸The eye in the forehead of Yama Daruma Raja can see the cause and effect, in short karma. To put it simply, this one would directly know and tell me when someone is trying to lie.¡¹


    Lunaire spoke while pointing to her own forehead.


    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Once the eyes sense that the target is lying, they will simply eat the target. The soul eaten by the spirit won¡¯t be able to reincarnate and will suffer from endless torment in their belly, forever. Although they shouldn¡¯t react to some petty joke, make sure that you don¡¯t try your luck. Alright, then all you have to do is repeating your previous remarks, no more no less.¡¹


    Lovis raised his head up, looked at the great spirit.


    The great spirit then opened its mouths.


    He caught a glimpse of something like the outline of a human inside the great spirit¡¯s mouth. It seems they couldn¡¯t do anything but grasp desperately in the empty air.


    ¡¸OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH.¡¹


    The scream of the captured soul resounded.


    When the great spirit opened its mouth, smoke-like things inside their mouth moved on their own.


    Lovis on the other hand could not stop sweating.


    Not even Lovis had expected that the result of him trying desperately to avoid death was an even more cruel death.


    But of course, Lovis had expected this much.


    The girl, or should he say ¡°Something that resembled a girl¡±, was some sort of absolute being the moment she let go of her robe.


    Lovis himself was on the verge of giving up.


    ¡¸L-Lovis-sama, that¡¯s¡­¡¹


    Yozakura called out to Lovis but she was at a loss for words since she had no idea what to say to him.


    After a series of incidents such as Lunaire¡¯s entrance and Lovis¡¯ lies, the inside of her head was in aplete mess.


    She reached her limit when the great spirit, Yama the Daruma Raja appeared before Lovis.


    At this point, she had no idea what happened anymore.


    And that wasn¡¯t limited to Yozakura, Damia and Pomera felt the same way as her.


    They were as dumbfounded as Yozakura, unable to do anything but to watch the current situation.


    ¡¸Is something the matter?¡¹


    Lunaire asked as if to urge him.


    Lovis caught his breath, he prepared for the worst.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-sama is my life benefactor. He saved my life when I was about to die a while ago.¡¹


    Lunaire looked at the great spirit¡¯s face.


    The great spirit then looked silently at Lovis.


    ¡¸After that, I received a trivial request from Kanata-sama and I also gave him something as a way to pay my debt of gratitude, we then started traveling together for a while and getting along with each others¡­!¡¹


    The great spirit nodded slightly but they didn¡¯t show more reaction than that.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to tell such detailed story but, well, it seems you¡¯re not lying.¡¹


    Lovis heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing Lunaire¡¯s remark.


    It was a really deep and relieving sigh.


    Surely, he wasn¡¯t lying at all.


    To begin with, the reason why Lovis¡¯ life was in danger was because he recklessly attacked Kanata, and thetter simply spared his life.


    But, Kanata was by no means Lovis¡¯ benefactor.


    Basically everything he said, the traveling, the favor, even the gift, it was just Lovis¡¯ attempt to buttering up Kanata, preventing thetter from changing his mind.


    In regard to traveling together, Lovis had only acted as a guide since Kanata of that time was still clueless about the outside world.


    It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that they get along with each other since they literally traveled together until the city but, it wasn¡¯t wrong to deny it either.


    In fact, Kanata didn¡¯t really care about Lovis, and Lovis still regarded Kanata as one of the most dangerous people in the world.


    But, Lunaire, who had no idea about such in depth situation misunderstood the situation between Lovis and Kanata.


    ¡¸¡­ If you¡¯re Kanata¡¯s friend, I guess I don¡¯t have toe here. It can¡¯t be helped then¡­ You may leave.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes! T-Thank you for overlooking this to us!¡¹


    Lunaire raised her arm and then pointed toward the wall.


    ck light wafted around the wall, just when it looked like the space was distorted, the space gotpressed along with the light, and then, the wall copsed along with thunderous noise.


    ¡¸But of course, I¡¯m responsible as someone who set you free. If I heard youmit an atrocity in some ce, I¡¯ll take the responsibility and hunt you down myself. Don¡¯t forget about it.¡¹


    ¡¸U-Understood! Uhm, please send our best regard to Kanata-sama!¡¹


    Said Lovis to Lunaire as he bowed to her.


    He rose slowly from the floor, grabbed Damia and Yozakura¡¯s head and went outside.


    After their back figures couldn¡¯t be seen anymore, Lunaire unsummon the great spirit.


    And then, Lunaire turned toward Pomera.


    Lunaire squinted her eyes, looking at Pomera.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s body stiffened.


    Lunaire¡¯s pressure aside, there was also a fact that her eyes were far more scarier than when she looked at Lovis.


    Pomera saw ¡°Something¡± dwelled in Lunaire¡¯s dichromatic eyes, it was a reallyplex emotion.


    ¡¸I-I-Is something the matter? Uhm¡­ Y-You¡¯re¡­ Kanata-san¡¯s acquaintance right?¡¹


    Just like a ghost creeping on the floor, Lunaire approached Pomera without even averting her gaze from thetter.


    ¡¸Hii! Please don¡¯t eat Pomera, Pomera isn¡¯t delicious at all!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Time-Space Magic, 23rd Rank¡¶Retrograde¡·¡¹


    Lunaire pointed her palm toward Pomera as she invoked her magic.


    Warm feelings enveloped Pomera, her pain and wound disappeared as her body surrounded by the gentle light.


    ¡¸N-No way¡­?¡¹


    Pomera was looking dumbfoundedly at her own wound.


    Her blood and wound moved as if the time was rewinded, and then closed like a new.


    After the magicpleted, there was no more wound on her body. Pomera knew that now even her powerful white magic would not be able to do something like this.


    Lunaire¡¯s magic to activate the natural healing ability of the body was on whole another level.


    Lunaire then looked at the building and raised her arm.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 22nd Rank¡¶Object Memory¡·¡¹


    The building was enveloped by blinding light.


    The wreckage and splinters rose to the air, and then stuck back to their original ce.


    The adventurer guild building that was already on the verge of copse was restored at breakneck speed.


    And then returned to its state before the attack of ¡¶Blood Cup¡·.


    ¡¸N-No way¡­ Uhm, excuse me, but who in the world are you? Are you Kanata-san¡¯s, acquaintance?¡¹


    Pomera asked Lunaire with a bewildered look on her face.


    Lunaire shut her eyes, seemingly to hesitate over something.


    And then, she looked at Pomera over her shoulder.


    ¡¸Your name¡­ Is Pomera, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Y-Yes, that¡¯s me.¡¹


    Lunaire took a deep breath, and then pointed her finger toward Pomera.


    ¡¸K-Kanata is mine! Remember that!¡¹


    After saying such an embarrassing line with a flushed red face, she left the adventurer building in a hurry.


    Leaving the dumbfounded Pomera behind.


    Right after that, the adventurers were back to the adventurer guild.


    Though they still brought their weapon, entering vigntly into the adventurer guild, they raised a cheer the moment they saw Pomera.


    ¡¸A-Awesome, as expected, SAINT FIST POMERA CAME OUT VICTORIOUS!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve told you right? I saw it! That Lovis look like it¡¯s the end of the world as he ran off from this city!¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s mouth opened soundlessly upon hearing the adventurers¡¯ remark but she shook her head immediately.


    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re mistaken! That, that isn¡¯t Pomera!¡¹


    ¡¸LOOK, SAINT FIST POMERA IS UNSCATHED! SHE MUST BE TOYING LOVIS AND CO LIKE TWISTING A BABY¡¯S ARM!¡¹


    ¡¸Moreover, uhm, reason is¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸The destroyed building has¡­ returned to its former state? No way, Pomera-san¡¯s white magic can actually healed the inorganic wound too!?¡¹


    The adventurer guild was wrapped in even louder cheers.


    ¡¸NO, YOU¡¯RE MISTAKEN! PLEASE STOP PLACING ALL THE CREDITS ON POMERA! I¡±LL GET REALLY ANGRY YOU KNOW!¡¹


    Meanwhile, Lovis and his party who had somehow managed to leave Manarak.


    ¡¸Dammit¡­ That¡¯s so close¡­ Damia, Yozakura, we will never go back to Manarak again, ever¡­ Dammit, just remembering that city name is enough to make me want to vomit.¡¹


    ¡¸Just who in the world is that woman? She seems to be your acquaintance, Lovis-sama but¡­¡¹


    Damia asked Lovis.


    ¡¸Eh, what are you talking about? She isn¡¯t my acquaintance.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve always moved around with you guys, just when do you think I have the chance to get the information about her from Kanata.¡¹


    ¡¸B-But¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t even know the name of that powerfull white woman. Though I managed to fool her, I honestly had no idea when she would discover my lies. But, I know one thing, she¡¯s going to meet Kanata in Manarak. Once that happens, my lies are going to be revealed. And the next time we met her might be the end of us.¡¹


    ¡¸L¡­ Lovis-sama¡­¡¹


    Yozakura looked at Lovis with an indescribable look on her face.


    ¡¸What!? How can you me me now?! You should understand that¡¯s too unreasonable right!¡¹


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 26: Leader of The Cup（side:Kotone）

    Act 3: Chapter 26: Leader of The Cup£¨side:Kotone£©


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    When Kanata parted ways with Bet and co, two people were facing each other on top of the roof.


    One one side was a fair-skinned, ck-haired, slender girl with bob-cut


    She only wore simple gauntlets to protect the back of her hands, and a lightweight robe.


    She red with an emotionless look on her face at her opponent.


    She was the S-rank adventurer of Manarak, Takanashi Kotone of ¡¶Ares Hand¡·.


    The one standing before her was the leader of ¡¶Blood Cup¡·, Bosgin.


    He was a bald-headed giant whose height and width was almost twice as big as Kotone.


    He had another moniker, ¡¶Bosgin of Giant Arm¡·.


    ¡¸That Lovis¡­ He seems to be quitete. Well it doesn¡¯t matter. Things will be easier this way.¡¹


    Bosgin sent a quick nce toward the adventurer guild located away from their location.


    ¡¸I invited him to boost mybat force but well, ¡¶Ares Hand¡· is originally my prey anyway.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re those people leader, Bosgin¡­¡¹


    Kotone took a stance as she red at Bosgin.


    Seeing that, Bosgin let out an emotionlessugh while looking at Kotone with his weird, ss bead-like eyes.


    ¡¸Yes, it seems that you take down a lot of my subordinate too, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What¡¯s your goal?¡¹


    ¡¸Oioioi, stop ying dumb. You received the item from those small fries in the guild right?¡¹


    Bosgin giggled as he asked that question.


    The ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· brought by the kingdom knight was originally an item that was supposed to be given to Kotone.


    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, things will be easier if you take it from the knight. I can understand if you failed to take the cane from them along the way and had to attack the city. But, that¡¯s no reason to cause this hugemotion either. It¡¯s as if your real goal is to make this verymotion.¡¹


    ¡¸Hou? I thought that you¡¯re a mere brat who was rotten by the seemingly peaceful life after relying on your ¡¶Gift Skill¡· but, it seems you went through your fair share of troubles yourself. Good job in noticing that fact.¡¹


    Kotone frowned upon noticing the way Bosgin spoke.


    Bosgin was such a weird man.


    His physique had approached the limit of a human, and he had a peculiar look in his eyes but Kotone felt something was amiss.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ I want to make the name of ¡¶Blood Cup¡· to be an unforgettable terror in this city¡­ That sounds like something that this ¡¶Bosgin of Giant Arm¡· will say, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you screwing with me?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, you¡¯ve already noticed it eh, ¡¶Ares Hand¡·! Man, I love wise woman like you the most!¡¹


    Bosgin licks his lips with his weirdly long tongue.


    He stomped the roof, and rushed at Kotone.


    The roof where he stepped broke.


    Bosgin swung his giant arms toward the roof right in front of where Kotone stood.


    Numerous cracks appeared around Bosgin, and the roof copsed.


    Kotone had also tripped and fell down along the copsed roof.


    ¡¸I¡¯M JUST GETTING STARTED!¡¹


    Thus, Kotone erased all her hesitation and jumped out of the copsed roof.


    ¡¸Hou? How skillful. But, empty handed ¡¶Ares Hand¡· is nothing more than a sandbag.¡¹


    ¡¸I have this.¡¹


    Kotone showed the gauntlet in her hands as she readied her stance again.


    ¡¸You want a fist fight against me, don¡¯t screw with me, little girl!¡¹


    After saying that, Bosgin swung his arms at Kotone again.


    ¡¸Bosgin, the boss of giant criminal organization, ¡¶Blood Cup¡·, living disaster who caused many tragedies and a candidate of ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·¡­¡¹


    Kotone dodged Bosgin¡¯s attack, slipped into his bosom, and then unleashed a heavy strike toward the center of his chest.


    ¡¸Urgh¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry but, you¡¯re no match for me.¡¹


    Bosgin¡¯s huge body floated in the air for a while due to the strength behind Kotone¡¯s strike.


    Following that, Kotone unleashed a kick toward Bosgin¡¯s exposed abdomen.


    But, her kick was stopped by Bosgin¡¯s arm right before she scored a hit.


    ¡¸You let your guard down¡­ Lass.¡¹


    Just like that, Bosgin grabbed Kotone¡¯s feet, and tossed her into the air.


    Kotone¡¯s bodyunched straight up in the air.


    Bosgin raised his left hand.


    The muscle on his left arm suddenly swelled up, increased in size, and punched toward Kotone.


    ¡¸Fufufu¡­ It¡¯s just you say that I¡¯m no match for you, in head on battle, that¡¯s it! But, My strength who gathered those ouws and lead them as leader of ¡¶Blood Cup¡· ain¡¯t just for show!¡¹


    ¡¸Time-space Magic, 8th Rank; ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·.¡¹


    Kotone invoked space-time magic in the air.


    Kotone¡¯s hand was holding onto the handle of a massive axe whose size was at least five times bigger than her and exuding pale blue light.


    Bosgin¡¯s eyes opened wide in amazement.


    ¡¸¡¶Ancient Gigant Axe¡·¡¹


    The unnaturally massive sized axe drew a beautiful curve as it swung down by Kotone¡¯s small frame.


    And drilled into the roof which became scaffolding for Bosgin.


    That one swing caused the entire building to copse as Bosgin¡¯s body fell from the roof.


    Even though the building was two-storied, Bosgin¡¯s body pierced through the floor of the second floor and crashed on the first floor.


    Obviously, Kotone¡¯s strike was far more powerful than Bosgin¡¯s punch.


    Bosgin whose body got knocked down all the way until the first floor was covered in his own blood.


    Kotone stood right beside the fallen Bosgin, looking down on thetter who fell beneath her feet.


    The massive axe was no longer in her hands.


    ¡¸U-Urgh¡­¡¹


    Bosgin vomittedrge amount of blood from his mouth.


    It was obvious that one attack had inflicted severe wounds on him, leaving him on the verge of death.


    His right foot and left arm broke due to the impact of hisnding and Kotone¡¯s attack.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve long since prepared to kill humans. Now tell me your true goal. How much do you know about ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·? And where is that item right now?¡¹


    ¡¸S¡­ S¡­¡¹


    Bosgin¡¯s mouth let out a frail voice.


    Kotone brought her ear closer to hear it more clearly.


    ¡¸As expected, you really are to my liking.¡¹


    Bosgin spoke with a low voice that wasn¡¯t that much different from before.


    But, his intonation and speech was clearly different from before.


    Kotone frowned upon hearing the bizarre changes.


    Bosgin¡¯s eyes closed slowly, his huge arms then suddenly punched at Kotone.


    It was the kind of power that she couldn¡¯t imagineing from someone on the verge of death.


    The sheer force sent Kotone flying behind but she regained her posture andnded on her feet immediately.


    ¡¸You still have that much power to resist eh¡­¡¹


    Bosgin stretched his arm that should¡¯ve been broken, and cracked his neck.


    ¡¸Fuuh¡­ This is much better actually. I¡¯m really troubled since this puppet is way too fragile.¡¹


    He said so with an effeminate voice that sent chills running down into Kotone¡¯s spine as the one with normal sexual orientation, and then looking around.


    ¡¸I guess this ce is safe from privy eyes. Ghost Magic, 11th Rank ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·¡¹


    ck magic circle appeared around Bosgin.


    Three coffins then appeared from the ck magic circle that appeared in the air.


    ¡¸E-Eleventh rank!?¡¹


    Kotone couldn¡¯t hide her shock.


    Kotone herself had richbat experience after she arrived in this world.


    Thanks to the power of ¡¶Gift Skill¡·, none of the otherworlder could escape from the god¡¯s privy eyes.


    They¡¯re fated to get involved in all kinds of troubles.


    Feeling disgusted by those constant watchful eyes, Kotone retired for a while from adventurer business to get a brief vacation, away from battle.


    But then, even if the other party is a ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·, the limit of magic he could use should be 10th rank, the user of 11th, or 12th rank very rarely appears.


    In that regard, though Bosgin¡¯s danger level was almost equal to ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡· thanks to his organization, the way he could easily invoke such magic without any kind of preparation made him even weirder in Kotone¡¯s eyes.


    Not to mention that she never heard the rumor about Bosgin being able to use such high ranking magic.


    ¡¸So you did not be the leader of those sneaky thieves with your physical strength alone.¡¹


    The three ck coffins rattled noisily in the air.


    ¡¸Well then¡­ Here Ie, Kotone-chan.¡¹


    Bosgin lickied his lips¡­ With eyes that are devoid of light.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 27: 《Puppet Coffin》(Side: Kotone)

    Act 4: Chapter 27: ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·(Side: Kotone)


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    ¡¸This doll is already obsolete I guess. It¡¯s useless already but I have no choice. Though I should be able to get Lovis-chan with a bit more provocation.¡¹


    Bosgin raised his disced joint, turned it around to return it into its socket.


    ¡¸¡­ What in the world are you? From the very beginning, you¡¯re not the real Bosgin right?¡¹


    Kotone stepped back, raised the gauntlets covering her arms as she red at Bosgin.


    She realized that if her real opponent was the mysterious person who controlled Bosgin, then she had no hope in winning the battle.


    Two of the three lids of the ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡· opened up.


    There was a hand that pushed out the lid of those coffins, the people sleeping in the coffin had been woken up.


    ¡¸Hou¡­ Our opponent is this adorabless eh. But, nothing can stop my justice! I¡¯m going first, let¡¯s fight fair and square!¡¹


    The armored tall man who appeared from one of the coffins pointed his de toward Kotone.


    He was a blonde haired man with sideburns that connected to his beard.


    He¡¯s a handsome man who embodies the concept of neat yet wild.


    The color theme of gold on blue of his armor was that of kingdom knight.


    His peculiar traits were something that Kotone heard before.


    ¡¸Could it be that you are¡­ ¡¶Garan of Hundred Demon¡·!?¡¹


    It was the title of a high rank knight amongst the kingdom knights.


    In Locklore, the difference between each person¡¯sbat capabilities were really steep.


    A knight who could take on a hundred monsters on his own would be entitled as Hundred Demon. That name wasn¡¯t just for show.


    The total number of kingdom knights was more than a hundred but there were no more than ten people who received the Hundred Demon title.


    One could say that they¡¯re the trump card of the kingdom, counter to the Demon King or ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·.


    And despite his power as Hundred Demon, Garan suddenly went missing three years ago.


    And in addition to that, since he kept acting strangely before his missing case, there was a rumor saying that he was the spy of another kingdom.


    ¡¸Though personalbat isn¡¯t to my liking, I¡¯ve no choice in this regard I guess. Sorry but, no hard feeling okay.¡¹


    The other one was a long haired man with a monocle.


    He wore a leather belt around his body, with bow, sword, axe, and spear strapped on that belt.


    He was the famous S-rank adventurer, otherwise known as Balot, the Dungeon Master.


    The origin of his name was because he kept challenging dungeons of various difficulties and returning alive as if it was not a big deal.


    These two were big shotsparable to Kotone.


    The third coffin stayed still, and didn¡¯t show any sign of movement.


    But, Kotone was convinced that it was still hiding something beneath its lid.


    Looking at the two opponents before her, Kotone squinted her eyes.


    ¡¸¡¶Dungeon Master, Balot¡· is originally someone who does as he pleases, so he never designated as a missing person.¡¹


    ¡¸An urate, yet painful revtion, eh? I wanted to let Garan-chan to stay as kingdom knight but, the regtion over there is way too strict. It¡¯ll be troublesome if the big shot over there know that I manipted Garan behind the scene.¡¹


    Kotone already had a rough idea about the figure who manipted Bosgin with ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·.


    She heard the rumor about the user of ghost magic who could bind someone¡¯s soul and manipte their body as they like.


    There was a magic that would allow its user to manipte someone while keeping their personality intact.


    Once, a long time ago, such magic was used to hijack the kingdom or the spy, and purposely abused to wreck the internal situation of the organization.


    The remarks said by Ballot, Garan, and Bosgin were obviously had the same kind of speech.


    The thought and idea was altered to the point that it was the same as the original owner of the body, while the mastermind manipted their body at will.


    But, there was a possibility that the mastermind¡¯s thoughts and ideas leaked out just like what happened to Bosgin a while ago.


    Bosgin, Garan, and Balot, three people whose strength rivals that of S-rank adventurers, was being manipted so easily like that could only mean that the mastermind was very powerful, at least on the peak of medium rank of ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·.


    And the fact that such a person was aiming for a mere decoration like ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· was clearly unnatural.


    ¡¸Why are you doing this? With such great power, you shouldn¡¯t have any difficulties with money right?¡¹


    Kotone asked the mastermind while maintaining her vignce against the three before her.


    ¡¸¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· isn¡¯t just your trivial item. Originally, it¡¯s an unstoppable weapon once it ran amok, but then, the royal family from back then murdered its original owner and hid the cane. Those fes became more and more idiotic with every news that came out from their side.¡¹


    Bosgin sneered as he spoke.


    Though he sounds like someone whocked expression, the mastermind forced him to smile like that.


    ¡¸But then you came, you should be able to use that cane with your power, right? That cane have a really troublesome requirement to equip it after all. Moreover, as you¡¯ve already guessed, I¡¯ve yet to get my hand on that cane. Those kingdom knight seems to hide it somewhere.¡¹


    Bosgin replied to Kotone¡¯s question with a huge grin on his face.


    Garan and Balot also made the same kind of grin on their faces.


    It was nothing but an eerie spectacle.


    ¡¸¡­ What so funny about this?¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, Lass. We already took the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· from my three adorable juniors. It¡¯s simple enough to do so with Bosgin¡¯s subordinate from ¡¶Blood Cup¡·. Good grief¡­ I should rmend an even more rigorous training. There¡¯s high rank knight to counter high rank opponent.¡¹


    ¡¸But then, retrieving ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· isn¡¯t a big deal. With our personal connection, determining the knights¡¯ route is as easy as flipping our hands. And by the time the royal castle dispatched those low rank knights to deliver the cane, the cane is as good as falling in our hand. They are already afraid that the cane will be taken by others even before it happens. It seems they know that they¡¯re not qualified to do the job but, Garan-dono really should be more careful when choosing kingdom knight.¡¹


    Garan replied to Kotone, Balot added more details to Garan¡¯s exnation.


    Kotone¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    To begin with, Bosgin didn¡¯t have to show himself before her if he had already retrieved the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.


    ¡¸Oh yeah, the free spirited adventurer has no idea about the intricacies within the kingdom knight order. Kingdom knight order always suffers fromck of personnel since they need to always stay vignt for the ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡· or demon king. Part of the royal family mighte with the idea to use the weaker knights to deliver the useless item rather than chipping away at their war potential right? I mean, there¡¯s a huge uproar back then when I suddenly went MIA.¡¹


    Garan shrugged his shoulders as if joking about it.


    ¡¸I think that¡¯s your fault, Garan-dono. But then, what I want to say is what might happen back in the royal capital which caused this result. They really shouldn¡¯t just simply take out the item from god that they has yet to understand to the outside without knowing the risk.¡¹


    Both Garan and Balot exchanged such mismatched, lighthearted conversations with smiles on their faces.


    It was really a bizarre sight for Kotone who saw it from the side.


    ¡¸¡­ If you¡¯ve retrieved the cane, why are you still in this city? You should leave immediately right?¡¹


    Bosgin, Garan, and Balot were looking at Kotone with a smile on their face upon hearing her question.


    ¡¸Ufufufu, you know the answer, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· is just a decorative item if you can¡¯t use it. It will be too boring if we just went into hiding after seizing it.¡¹


    ¡¸We have to snatch both the box, and the key. Or in this case, the ¡¶Ares Hand¡· who is supposed to receive the cane.¡¹


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 27: 《Puppet Coffin》(Side: Kotone)

    Act 3: Chapter 27: ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·(Side: Kotone)


    ¡¸This doll is already obsolete I guess. It¡¯s useless already but I have no choice. Though I should be able to get Lovis-chan with a bit more provocation.¡¹


    Bosgin raised his disced joint, turned it around to return it into its socket.


    ¡¸¡­ What in the world are you? From the very beginning, you¡¯re not the real Bosgin right?¡¹


    Kotone stepped back, raised the gauntlets covering her arms as she red at Bosgin.


    She realized that if her real opponent was the mysterious person who controlled Bosgin, then she had no hope in winning the battle.


    Two of the three lids of the ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡· opened up.


    There was a hand that pushed out the lid of those coffins, the people sleeping in the coffin had been woken up.


    ¡¸Hou¡­ Our opponent is this adorabless eh. But, nothing can stop my justice! I¡¯m going first, let¡¯s fight fair and square!¡¹


    The armored tall man who appeared from one of the coffins pointed his de toward Kotone.


    He was a blonde haired man with sideburns that connected to his beard.


    He¡¯s a handsome man who embodies the concept of neat yet wild.


    The color theme of gold on blue of his armor was that of kingdom knight.


    His peculiar traits were something that Kotone heard before.


    ¡¸Could it be that you are¡­ ¡¶Garan of Hundred Demon¡·!?¡¹


    It was the title of a high rank knight amongst the kingdom knights.


    In Locklore, the difference between each person¡¯sbat capabilities were really steep.


    A knight who could take on a hundred monsters on his own would be entitled as Hundred Demon. That name wasn¡¯t just for show.


    The total number of kingdom knights was more than a hundred but there were no more than ten people who received the Hundred Demon title.


    One could say that they¡¯re the trump card of the kingdom, counter to the Demon King or ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·.


    And despite his power as Hundred Demon, Garan suddenly went missing three years ago.


    And in addition to that, since he kept acting strangely before his missing case, there was a rumor saying that he was the spy of another kingdom.


    ¡¸Though personalbat isn¡¯t to my liking, I¡¯ve no choice in this regard I guess. Sorry but, no hard feeling okay.¡¹


    The other one was a long haired man with a monocle.


    He wore a leather belt around his body, with bow, sword, axe, and spear strapped on that belt.


    He was the famous S-rank adventurer, otherwise known as Balot, the Dungeon Master.


    The origin of his name was because he kept challenging dungeons of various difficulties and returning alive as if it was not a big deal.


    These two were big shotsparable to Kotone.


    The third coffin stayed still, and didn¡¯t show any sign of movement.


    But, Kotone was convinced that it was still hiding something beneath its lid.


    Looking at the two opponents before her, Kotone squinted her eyes.


    ¡¸¡¶Dungeon Master, Balot¡· is originally someone who does as he pleases, so he never designated as a missing person.¡¹


    ¡¸An urate, yet painful revtion, eh? I wanted to let Garan-chan to stay as kingdom knight but, the regtion over there is way too strict. It¡¯ll be troublesome if the big shot over there know that I manipted Garan behind the scene.¡¹


    Kotone already had a rough idea about the figure who manipted Bosgin with ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·.


    She heard the rumor about the user of ghost magic who could bind someone¡¯s soul and manipte their body as they like.


    There was a magic that would allow its user to manipte someone while keeping their personality intact.


    Once, a long time ago, such magic was used to hijack the kingdom or the spy, and purposely abused to wreck the internal situation of the organization.


    The remarks said by Ballot, Garan, and Bosgin were obviously had the same kind of speech.


    The thought and idea was altered to the point that it was the same as the original owner of the body, while the mastermind manipted their body at will.


    But, there was a possibility that the mastermind¡¯s thoughts and ideas leaked out just like what happened to Bosgin a while ago.


    Bosgin, Garan, and Balot, three people whose strength rivals that of S-rank adventurers, was being manipted so easily like that could only mean that the mastermind was very powerful, at least on the peak of medium rank of ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·.


    And the fact that such a person was aiming for a mere decoration like ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· was clearly unnatural.


    ¡¸Why are you doing this? With such great power, you shouldn¡¯t have any difficulties with money right?¡¹


    Kotone asked the mastermind while maintaining her vignce against the three before her.


    ¡¸¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· isn¡¯t just your trivial item. Originally, it¡¯s an unstoppable weapon once it ran amok, but then, the royal family from back then murdered its original owner and hid the cane. Those fes became more and more idiotic with every news that came out from their side.¡¹


    Bosgin sneered as he spoke.


    Though he sounds like someone whocked expression, the mastermind forced him to smile like that.


    ¡¸But then you came, you should be able to use that cane with your power, right? That cane have a really troublesome requirement to equip it after all. Moreover, as you¡¯ve already guessed, I¡¯ve yet to get my hand on that cane. Those kingdom knight seems to hide it somewhere.¡¹


    Bosgin replied to Kotone¡¯s question with a huge grin on his face.


    Garan and Balot also made the same kind of grin on their faces.


    It was nothing but an eerie spectacle.


    ¡¸¡­ What so funny about this?¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, Lass. We already took the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· from my three adorable juniors. It¡¯s simple enough to do so with Bosgin¡¯s subordinate from ¡¶Blood Cup¡·. Good grief¡­ I should rmend an even more rigorous training. There¡¯s high rank knight to counter high rank opponent.¡¹


    ¡¸But then, retrieving ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· isn¡¯t a big deal. With our personal connection, determining the knights¡¯ route is as easy as flipping our hands. And by the time the royal castle dispatched those low rank knights to deliver the cane, the cane is as good as falling in our hand. They are already afraid that the cane will be taken by others even before it happens. It seems they know that they¡¯re not qualified to do the job but, Garan-dono really should be more careful when choosing kingdom knight.¡¹


    Garan replied to Kotone, Balot added more details to Garan¡¯s exnation.


    Kotone¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    To begin with, Bosgin didn¡¯t have to show himself before her if he had already retrieved the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.


    ¡¸Oh yeah, the free spirited adventurer has no idea about the intricacies within the kingdom knight order. Kingdom knight order always suffers fromck of personnel since they need to always stay vignt for the ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡· or demon king. Part of the royal family mighte with the idea to use the weaker knights to deliver the useless item rather than chipping away at their war potential right? I mean, there¡¯s a huge uproar back then when I suddenly went MIA.¡¹


    Garan shrugged his shoulders as if joking about it.


    ¡¸I think that¡¯s your fault, Garan-dono. But then, what I want to say is what might happen back in the royal capital which caused this result. They really shouldn¡¯t just simply take out the item from god that they has yet to understand to the outside without knowing the risk.¡¹


    Both Garan and Balot exchanged such mismatched, lighthearted conversations with smiles on their faces.


    It was really a bizarre sight for Kotone who saw it from the side.


    ¡¸¡­ If you¡¯ve retrieved the cane, why are you still in this city? You should leave immediately right?¡¹


    Bosgin, Garan, and Balot were looking at Kotone with a smile on their face upon hearing her question.


    ¡¸Ufufufu, you know the answer, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· is just a decorative item if you can¡¯t use it. It will be too boring if we just went into hiding after seizing it.¡¹


    ¡¸We have to snatch both the box, and the key. Or in this case, the ¡¶Ares Hand¡· who is supposed to receive the cane.¡¹

 Act 3: Chapter 28: Puppet Show(Side: Kotone)

    Act 3: Chapter 28: Puppet Show(Side: Kotone)


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    ¡¸Box and key¡­ No way¡­¡¹


    Kotone started sweating profusely from her forehead.


    The box that Bosgin was talking about was clearly referring to ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.


    And the key to open the box was obviously referring to her ¡¶Ares Hand¡·.


    There was the mastermind who manipted the puppet coffin, namely Bosgin and co.


    From the beginning, their aim wasn¡¯t to steal the cane, their true aim was Kotone¡¯s ¡¶Ares Hand¡·.


    ¡¸You managed to suppress this meat doll even though I predicted that you¡¯re only about as strong as him. Your strength has actually exceeded my prediction.¡¹


    Bosgin stepped forward.


    ¡¶Garan The Hundred Demon¡· and ¡¶Balot The Dungeon Master¡· were also moving along with him.


    Garan was holding a longsword in his hand, while Balot readied his sickle chain and axe.


    ¡¸Nevertheless, you¡¯re no match for us!¡¹


    The three S-rank adventurer¡¯s ss rushed toward Kotone.


    This was the first time Kotone was cornered like this.


    She could only maintain her superiority if she only fought against Bosgin.


    Kotone¡¯s eyes wandered between the three assantsing toward her.


    ¡¸¡¶Status Check¡·!¡¹


    Against such an unfavorable situation, Kotone started with checking her enemies using ¡¶Status Check¡·.


    That skill allowed her to see her opponent¡¯s HP and MP but, seeing that there was more than one enemy, she had to move around while creating winning tactics in her brain.


    Kotone¡¯s level was 208.


    The number of S-rank adventures had exceeded her imagination.


    As the owner of an extremely high level, she was treated as Manarak¡¯s guardian deity.


    Though this was the first time she met them, she knew that the three were among the ten strongest in this kingdom.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Bosgin Bowgrane


    Race : Ningen[Human]


    £Ì£ö £º173


    £È£Ð £º148/865


    £Í£Ð £º187/709


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Garan Gastiara


    Race : Ningen[Human]


    £Ì£ö £º21o


    £È£Ð £º966/966


    £Í£Ð £º1029/1029


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Balot Bemilio


    Race : Ningen[Human]


    £Ì£ö £º189


    £È£Ð £º895/895


    £Í£Ð £º890/890


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¸¡­ The worst situation.¡¹


    Kotone couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    The average of her opponent¡¯s level was 190.


    Normally, three people around this level only appeared together during the subjugation of the Demon King.


    Even though Bosgin was injured and the weakest among the three, he still couldn¡¯t let her guard down.


    Even though Bosgin should¡¯ve broken a few of his bones during his fall, he moved as if he wasn¡¯t injured at all.


    Nevertheless, his movement was unnatural, as if it was controlled by some sort of invisible thread.


    But then, if she had to aim first, it would be Bosgin, the weakest among the three and the one with least HP.


    Garan was waiting behind. He wasn¡¯t the kind of swordsman who would wait to strike thest while ganging up on a single opponent.


    Balot threw the chain which connected to his sickle.


    The chain could be controlled with weight ced at the end of it, sickle and chain was aplicated weapon.


    If she made a mistake and tried to block the weight, the chain woulde at her and seal her movement.


    Thus, Kotone countered by punching the weight with her arm-covered gauntlet, sending it straight back to its owner.


    ¡¸Barrier Magic, 6th Rank¡¶Divide¡·¡¹


    Garan hoisted his sword.


    The white light with mass came out of his sword, dividing the floor and headed toward Kotone.


    Kotone dodged to the right.


    Bosgin jumped in the same direction, swinging his arm.


    They tried to limit Kotone¡¯s movement with weight and ¡¶Divide¡· and then prepared a trap on her destination before attacking her.


    Their cooperation was too perfectly linked together.


    <i> As expected, they¡¯re being controlled by one person.</i>


    ¡¸Uhn! Time-Space Magic, 8th Rank ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·!¡¹


    Kotone pointed her hand toward Bosgin.


    A giant round shield that was big enough to cover her entire body appeared in her hands.


    It exuded silver light and had a relief of a woman¡¯s face right on its center.


    Bright, blue gemsid in the eyes part of the woman¡¯s face.


    ¡¸¡¶Protection Shield, Aegis¡·!¡¹


    Bosgin¡¯s punch struck the round shield.


    Though his punch was strong enough to repel the round shield, Kotone stomped her feet on the ground from the other side of the shield, and forced the shield to resist the impact.


    The eyes, where parts of the woman¡¯s relief face on the shield suddenly fired brilliant light.


    Bosgin¡¯s body stopped moving.


    And then, no matter how much he tried to move his body, his body refused to move.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Sealing movement with counter eh, nice item.¡¹


    And yet, Bosgin could still mutter thoseposed remarks.


    And then, Kotone went to attack Bosgin with her shield but she was stopped by Balot who interfered at the right timing.


    Right at that very moment, Garan cut in to unleash his attack.


    ¡¸Too bad. You got outnumbered.¡¹


    ¡¸¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·!¡¹


    A jade green sword appeared in Kotone¡¯s hand.


    ¡¸¡¶Wind Flow, Aeolus¡·!¡¹


    The wind spirit dwelled in her sword could raise the swinging speed of the sword with tailwind.


    It was possible for the sword to exhibit ability beyond its theoretical performance but one needed delicate control to do that.


    ¡¸Trying topete in a sword fight against me when you¡¯re in a disadvantageous situation eh. Still too naive I guess. As if you can win against me with mere speedy sword.¡¹


    Garan unleashed three swift thrust.


    Kotone stopped two of the three thrusts with the de of her sword, and twisted her body to dodge thest one.


    And the counter that she unleashed after that was stopped by Garan¡¯s sword.


    Thus, the two shed des were locked at each other.


    ¡¸Hou¡­ Turns out you¡¯re not as naive as I thought. My apologies, do allow me to retract my rude remark from before. But, this is the end.¡¹


    Garan put more power and pushed the de of his sword, repelling Kotone¡¯s sword.


    That moment, Kotone¡¯s stance crumbled.


    The chain thrown by Balot then wrapped her left arm.


    ¡¸Ugh¡­.!¡¹


    Balot followed with throwing the axe in his other hand immediately.


    When Kotone leaned forward to dodge the axe, Garan¡¯s de had already swooped down toward her.


    She took the blow with her gauntlet but the impact alone almost broke her arm.


    When she staggered due to the impact, Balot pulled his chain, bringing her closer to him.


    The unprepared Kotone was pulled up into the air.


    That moment, Bosgin¡¯s giant fist nailed down on her abdomen.


    Bosgin licked his lips as he did so.


    ¡¸Fufufu, I¡¯ve never expected that you¡¯ll persist until this far. It makes me like you even more than before. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you with care.¡¹


    Thus, Kotone¡¯s body mmed on the hard floor.


    She tried to get up immediately but then, she felt the handle of Garan¡¯s sword struck the back of her head.


    She fell forward this time.


    Kotone tried to raise her body again but she realized that her body refused to listen to hermand.


    She was ring at Bosgin with her eyes that barely opened.


    ¡¸Fufufu, now I get both ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· and ¡¶Ares Hand¡·. As long as I get that cane, not even a god can intervene that easily with me.¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ But, I guess it¡¯s time to rece a member.¡¹


    Garan touched his chin as if he pondered about something.


    ¡¸Yes. Balot, time for rock, paper, scissor game.¡¹


    Bosgin outstretched his arm toward Balot.


    Balot nodded and outstretched his arm toward Bosgin.


    Bosgin¡¯s hand showed rock while Balot¡¯s hand showed paper.


    Bosgin nodded.


    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s thanks to Kotone-chan, or the persistence of the A-rank adventurer of this city, many of the top-brass of ¡¶Blood Cup¡· have been defeated. I guess it can¡¯t be helped since without them, there¡¯s no reason to keep Bosgin around either. Originally, I nned to push the me about ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· to them¡­ So it¡¯s time to part way I guess.¡¹


    Bosgin touched his head as he spoke.


    Kotone looked at Bosgin, wondering what he wanted to do.


    Just like that, Bosgin increased the strength of his grip, and twisted his own head.


    His big head then twisted to an impossible angle.


    He then started vomitting blood as the white of his eyes showed.


    His huge body then crumbled on the spot like a puppet cut off its string.


    ¡¸HIII! L-Lies, what are yo¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸It has been decided right?¡¹


    ¡¸To make a spot for you, of course, Kotone-chan.¡¹


    Garan and Balot approached Kotone with an eerieugh on their faces.


    Thus, Kotone¡¯s consciousness got interrupted amidst the fear.


    ===


    TN: Check out my new project too! The Recement for Suicidal Undead catches up with the raw.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 29: 《Garan of Hundred Demon》

    Act 3: Chapter 29: ¡¶Garan of Hundred Demon¡·


    <strong>TN: </strong><strong>NEW PROJECT!</strong>


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    ¡¸Are you sure that someone saw a man whose features resembled Bosgin in the city?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah! For some reason, that big guy seems to be staying in this city instead of leaving after he retrieved ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.¡¹


    After hunting down the remaining members of ¡¶Blood Cup¡· in the magic city, for some reason, I¡­ Reunited with Be, the knight and decided to move with him.


    After Be nursed Noel and his otherrade, he sent them to the shelter and looked for me with the information about Bosgin.


    ¡¸¡­ So, why are you looking for me instead of going there by yourself?¡¹


    When I red at him while asking, Be seized my arm with a hearty smile on his face.


    ¡¸P-Please don¡¯t be so cruel, Kanata. Can you let go of the old grudge back then already?¡¹


    ¡¸Stop clinging at me like that.¡¹


    Be then let go of my arm, his face then turned from a smile full of ttery to serious one.


    ¡¸The truth is¡­ Bosgin isn¡¯t something that both Noel and I can handle, even if he fights us with handicap. I mean, even if I¡¯m like this, I don¡¯t want to be ashamed of my own knight¡¯s code. But, I¡¯m not a reckless and selfish person either, charging straight at Bosgin without any n will only add to the number of victims. At the same time, our honor is equally important. That¡¯s why we need to at least show that we have a way to protect the citizens of the kingdom. We basically have to protect both our honor and the kingdom, not the other way around.¡¹


    Be spoke with a vexed tone.


    ¡¸Bosgin strength is on a whole nother level, not to mention that he is a mysterious person. He¡¯s different from his A-rank adventurer subordinate who loves money. He was regarded by hisrades, which consisted of numerous maniacal murderers, as brave. Bosgin led those maniacal murderers with pure violence. Bosgin has to be killed right now. Defeating that guy who has killed more than a thousand people means that we can save tens of thousands of people that will be his victims in the future. ¡¹


    Be spoke with an extremely passionate voice.


    My first impression of him was a frivolous and dissappointing knight with a shallow personality but, I guess I could trust his remark just now.


    ¡¸¡­ Sorry Be-san, sorry for speaking such absurdly malicious remark before the crisis of the city.¡¹


    ¡¸Moreover, this is thest chance to retrieve ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·! I thought it¡¯s already toote, but it¡¯s a good thing that Bosgin hasn¡¯t left the city, meaning that ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· is still in this city! I must get it back no matter what, otherwise my house, my family¡¯s honor, my era will be shred to pieces! I don¡¯t know what kind of face my father going to make once he know about that!¡¹


    I massaged my temple, trying my best to suppress the irritation within me.


    So protecting his family honor was more important than protecting the kingdom eh, he even sounds more passionate than before.


    ¡¸But¡­ To be honest, I¡¯m curious about the reason why Bosgin is still in this city? Bosgin¡¯s aim was the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·, as the one who got robbed by them, you should understand that the best right?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m also wondering about that¡­ But, something even more dangerous might be moving behind the action ¡¶Blood Cup¡·. That might be the reason for Bosgin to change his n.¡¹


    ¡¸Dangerous¡­ Fes?¡¹


    Be nodded upon hearing me.


    ¡¸I heard about this when I entrusted Noel to the shelter, they say that someone whose appearance resembled the leader of ¡¶ck Reaper¡·, Lovis seems to be wandering around the city.¡¹


    ¡¸¡¶ck Reaper¡·¡­ Lovis¡­ Is it?¡¹


    I touched my chin, pondering for a while upon hearing that.


    The first thing that appeared in my mind was Lovis¡¯ figure when he prostated in front of me.


    I frowned upon remembering that.


    ¡¸Seriously, you don¡¯t even know about Lovis? That man is a dangerous berserker. Though the scale of the damage caused by him is smaller than ¡¶Blood Cup¡·, many knights regarded him as a more dangerous individual. He¡¯s someone who has been rampaging from when he¡¯s still puny little criminal up till this point after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ I actually know about him though¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Lovis might¡¯ve anticipated Bosgin n and want to steal ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· for himself. I think the reason why Bosgin doesn¡¯t leave this city is to prepare for a sh against Lovis. Though I can¡¯t be more grateful if they crushed each other¡­ The problem is if the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· fell in Lovis¡¯ hand.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What make you feel that way?¡¹


    ¡¸Lovis¡¯ action ispletely unpredictable. He¡¯s not chasing after something as easy as profit. He¡¯s a criminal among criminals, ouw among ouws, someone who follows his own rules which we have no idea about. If someone like him gets the cane¡­ Retrieving it is close to impossible.¡¹


    ¡¸Haah¡­ I think he¡¯ll return the cane if I ask him to do so¡­¡¹


    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the situation for that kind of joke, Kanata.¡¹


    Be went to a nearby building.


    Its roof was broken, leaving behind a huge hole.


    This particr building copsed like no other.


    ¡¸Bosgin should be heading toward this direction.¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s traces of fighting in that building. Let¡¯s take a look a little bit.¡¹


    Be and I exchanged nces, nodded, and headed toward the building.


    ¡¸Dammit, even the door is stuck.¡¹


    Be grumbled as he tried to open the door.


    I kicked the wall beside the door, creating a big open hole enough for us.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go. We mustn¡¯t waste our time in this ce since we have other ce to visit too.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, you¡¯re right.¡¹


    Be nodded and then followed after me.


    I saw a giant fall on his own pool of blood within the copsed building.


    His neck was twisted to an impossible angle, no doubt about it, he was already dead.


    Be was really dumbfounded upon seeing that corpse.


    ¡¸Be-san, this is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­ The leader of ¡¶Blood Cup¡·, Bosgin. But, how¡­ Did he die in this ce? Did he fight to death against Lovis in this ce¡­¡¹


    Be spoke with a timid voice.


    ¡¸Oh my¡­ It seems we got some visitors.¡¹


    A tall man appeared from the shadows.


    Be raised his sword in hurry but then, the sword suddenly fell from his hand the moment he saw the other party.


    Because the other party was also d in a blue armor with golden ornament just like him.


    Rather, the other party¡¯s armor looks more gorgeous than Be¡¯s armor.


    He was a tall, blonde haired man with a wild beard.


    ¡¸G-Garan¡­ Sama!¡¹


    Be spoke of that name with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    ¡¸Ooh, long time no see, Be! Hahaha, I¡¯ve been expecting a knight when I saw that armor but, it turned out to be you, how I missed you all this time! Looking good on that armor eh?¡¹


    The man called Garan raised his hand as he spoke to Be with a familiar tone.


    ¡¸N-No, I still have much to learn¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Is he your acquaintance?¡¹


    Be nodded to answer my question.


    Though Garan seems delighted, Be looks anxious for some reason.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ You can say that but, something feels off.¡¹


    Be added in a small voice.


    ¡¸Knight among knights¡­ The holder of the ¡¶Hundred Monster¡· title. If it¡¯s him, I¡¯ve no doubt that he can defeat Bosgin in one on one. But¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸That person¡­ Garan-sama went MIA three years ago. Since there¡¯s no eyewitness of his disappearance, we assumed that he had already died but¡­¡¹


    I felt that Be was more troubled by this situation rather than feeling delighted.


    I also felt that something feels off about Garan¡¯s appearance.


    I looked at Garan again.


    Garan still waved his hand at us with a smile on his face.


    But, I couldn¡¯t help but to feel that smile was too eerie.


    ===


    <strong>TN: </strong><strong>NEW PROJECT!</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 30: Knight Among Knights

    Act 3: Chapter 30: Knight Among Knights


    <strong>TN: </strong><strong>NEW PROJECT!</strong>


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    ¡¸Be-san be careful, I know that he¡¯s your acquaintance but, you do realize that something is off about him, right?¡¹


    I whispered those questions to Be.


    Be nodded slightly, trying his best to hide their gestures from Garan.


    ¡¸I have no idea what he¡¯s doing here. In fact, the kingdom suspected him for being a spy of foreign country. But, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s a genuine ¡¶Hundred Demon¡·. The ¡¶Hundred Demon¡· is the countermeasure against ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡· or the Demon King¡­ In short, the kingdom¡¯s most powerful fighter. He¡¯s on whole nother levelpared to Bosgin or Lovis.¡¹


    After Be said so, he turned his head and stared at Garan.


    ¡¸Garan-sama¡­ Why have you gone MIA without any news whatsoever until now? Why did you hide yourself? Also, what are you doing here in Manarak?¡¹


    Be bombarded Garan with those questions.


    ¡¸You seem quite agitated despite our reunion, Be.¡¹


    ¡¸Honestly speaking, I¡¯m really delighted by our reunion. But, but¡­¡¹


    Garan scratched the back of his head.


    ¡¸The old you will follow me obediently without saying anything but, kukuku, I see now, that youngster has be an adult eh.¡¹


    Garan let out a mncholic smile.


    Be frowned with an apologetic look on his face upon seeing that.


    I felt something was amiss from Garan seeing their interaction but I didn¡¯t think that he was a fake either.


    Garan walked toward us with a stiff look on his face.


    ¡¸I left the knight order since I had an important mission. I can¡¯t say the exact information about it to the knight order yet. But I¡¯ll make an exception for you, Be.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ EH?¡¹


    Be stepped forward as he was really curious on that matter.


    I hesitated for a second since I thought that it might not be information for civilians.


    ¡¸Now hear me, the reason why I left the knight order is rted to that muscle doll over there¡­ Bosgin.¡¹


    Garan turned around and pointed at Bosgin¡¯s corpse behind him.


    That moment, I noticed another abnormality.


    Some of Bosgin¡¯s wounds didn¡¯t seem to be caused by a sword.


    And the majority of them seem to be either scratch or strike wounds.


    Even the cause of his death, his twisted neck surely not a sword wound, right?.


    I had no idea about Garan¡¯sbat style.


    But, Bosgin was clearly not killed by Garan.


    ¡¸The reason why I leave the knight order, is¡­¡¹


    Garan shut his eyes, his hand had already touched the hilt of the sword on his back.


    Seeing that, Be¡¯s eyes opened wide as if he finally noticed his blunder.


    ¡¸Too bad, I forgot about it.¡¹


    Garan rushed toward Be, drawing his sword with a sticky smile on his face.


    ¡¸W-WHAT ARE YOU DOING, GARAN-SAMA!¡¹


    ¡¸Things will be troublesome if there¡¯s more eyewitnesses. Then, in order to prevent informations leaking out, I¡¯ll start killing the high level knight first, and the adventurer behind him after that¡­¡¹


    I kicked the ground, slipped in between Garan and Be in an instant.


    I seized Be¡¯s shoulder and pulled him back.


    ¡¸FALL BACK!¡¹


    ¡¸K-KANATA!¡¹


    Garan let out a smile.


    ¡¸Hou, nice speed you got there. But, what can you do with your bare hand in front of ¡¶Hundred Demon¡· Garan?¡¹


    Garan leapt forward as he swung his long sword.


    I took a step back, and pulled my back a bit.


    A sh suddenly came from the opposite direction.


    I ducked forward to dodge that.


    Garan¡¯s eyes opened wide, ring at me.


    Well, It seems that he was really shocked.


    Looks like he had never expected that I could dodge those two attacks.


    But, he didn¡¯t stop.


    Garan used the residual force of his swing to jump in the air, pulling his sword at the same time.


    ¡¸What a surprise¡­ ¡¶Hundred Demon¡·¡¯s sword craft is created to subjugate empty-handed ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·.¡¹


    He pointed the tip of his sword to my chest.


    ¡¸¡¶Titan yer Strike¡·!¡¹


    I twisted my body to dodge his thrusting strike.


    And then stooped forward to dodge the following attack.


    Garan who descended on the ground pulled his sword forcefully, spun around and rushed from the opposite direction.


    I send a kick on Garan¡¯s body while standing up again.


    ¡¸GUH!¡¹


    My kick sent him flying backward but he spun in midair, andnded perfectly on the ground.


    ¡¸H-¡¶Hundred Demon¡· ¡®s strike crushed so easily¡­ His strength should be on whole nother levelpared to the top brass of ¡¶Blood Cup¡·.¡¹


    Bemented with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    ¡¸I might have been killed due to the previous attack if not for this ¡¶Hundred Demon¡· ¡®s armor of mine. Just¡­ Who in the hell are you? I¡¯ve no idea that there¡¯s still such powerful human.¡¹


    Garan pointed his sword toward me again.


    Beads of sweat came out from his forehead.


    That moment, Garan¡¯s armor cracked, and shattered to pieces.


    The shattered pieces fell to the ground.


    Garan looked dumbfoundedly on his destroyed armor.


    ¡¸Impossible¡­ It shattered, in one kick? The armor, which is made by spending a lot of the kingdom¡¯s treasure which can even block the blow of a dragon¡­ Got destroyed so easily?¡¹


    ¡¸Garan-san, is it?¡¹


    I lowered my leg while calling out to him.


    Garan snapped out, finally remembering that we¡¯re still in the middle of battle, he readied his sword again, this time fully vignce against me.


    ¡¸Are you done talking? Coz I¡¯m just about to go all out with the next attack.¡¹


    The moment I said so, Garan¡¯s body stiffened, his mouth wide open.


    ¡¸That attack was just¡­ Not your most powerful kick?¡¹


    Garan was¡­ Around level 200 I guess.


    If I went all out with the kick just now, my kick would directly pierce his body.


    But, this huge gap in level was enough for me to prevent him from escaping.


    This man might know the reason behind the mysterious situation in Manarak.


    ¡¸K-K-Kanata¡­ Just how much po¡ª¡¹


    Be who stood behind me pointed toward me with his finger,pletely bbergasted.


    But, he snapped out immediately, and red at Garan.


    ¡¸G-Garan-sama! I¡¯ll have you¡­ to spit everything! Why are you betraying the knight order!? Are you the mastermind behind the incident in this Manarak!?¡¹


    Garan¡¯s face stiffened for a while but it soon reced it with a stifledugh.


    ¡¸Ufufufufu¡­ As expected, getting my hand on ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· won¡¯t be that easy. Even though I¡¯m using the most secretive method so that I won¡¯t bump into this kind of opponent, reality is shi*t.¡¹


    Suddenly, Garan spoke with a speech that waspletely different from before, he covered his face with his hand, and then red at me from the gaps between his fingers.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just his speech.


    His gesture, intonation, even the air around him waspletely different from a while ago.


    ¡¸Garan¡­ Sama? So you really are an impostor! Are you using mind control? Return Garan-sama to normal immediately!¡¹


    ¡¸Luckily, I¡¯ve already got both ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· and Kotone-chan. Barely avoided from being crushed one-sidedly.¡¹


    Garan raised his sword.


    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped then, even though I don¡¯t want to use this magic too often¡­ Ghost Magic, 11th Rank¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·!¡¹


    A magic circle deployed with Garan as its center.


    ===


    <strong>TN: </strong><strong>NEW PROJECT!</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 31: Three Puppets

    Act 3: Chapter 31: Three Puppets


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    Three ck coffins then appeared from the jet-ck magic circle.


    The three coffins then started rattling around.


    The one on the side opened up, revealing a human figure.


    ¡¸Good grief¡­ It isn¡¯t a peaceful situation at all.¡¹


    The one who appeared was a man with long hair and a monocle.


    He wore a leather belt around his body with bow, sword, axe, and spear strapped on that belt.


    He looked at us with a gentle smile on his face.


    And then, he took the sickle and chain from his leather belt.


    ¡¸¡¶Balot, The Dungeon Master¡·!? W-What is the living legend of the adventurer doing in this ce!¡¹


    Bet shouted the name of the long haired man.


    The long haired man, Balot then waved his hand toward Bet.


    ¡¸I¡¯m honored to hear such praise from you, Knight-sama. Well, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m just a gloomy man who loves to dive in the dungeon after all.¡¹


    ¡¸I never expected that I would have to use ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡· twice in a single day. But, I guess it¡¯s only natural with this kind of opponent. Well, it¡¯s not a big deal since I¡¯ve both ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· and ¡¶Ares Hand¡·. This is a rare opportunity.¡¹


    Garan muttered while holding on his face but, his eyes locked on me, readied his sword.


    Balot was grinning happily as he looked at Garan.


    Both of them moved at the same time.


    ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·could be included in the ghost magic category but, it was different from the other ghost magic, the two men didn¡¯t seem to be dead yet.


    In fact, most ghost magic was a magic that binds the soul or mind of a living person.


    ¡¸He doesn¡¯t feel like to kill us¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that our opponent is looking down to us way too much?¡¹


    Balot threw the weight at the end of the chain as he spoke.


    Garan hoisted his sword at the same time.


    ¡¸Barrier Magic, 6th Rank¡¶Divide¡·¡¹


    The white light which had amassed was fired, splitting the floor below.


    It seems to be the magic that could produce a wall of light from the sword to limit the movement of his opponent.


    The weight and chain from Balot suddenly wrapped around my stretched arm.


    ¡¸Okay, I got him!¡¹


    Balot raised his voice happily.


    The ¡¶Divide¡· struck me right from the front.


    And yet, the wall of light that rushed toward me crumbled down and return to nothing as soon as it touched me.


    ¡¶Lunaire¡¯s Robe¡·¡¯s magic resistance.


    Low rank attack magic wouldn¡¯t work on me.


    In short, this kind of magic couldn¡¯t even scratch me.


    ¡¸¡­ Da f*ck?¡¹


    Garan looked really surprised.


    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who got caught.¡¹


    I used the chain to pull Balot toward me.


    Balot¡¯s body pulled so easily as if he had no weigth, and headed straight toward me.


    ¡¸¡­ No way!¡¹


    I punched Balot¡¯s face.


    That punch sent Balot flying.


    I forcefully tore the chain wrapped around my hand.


    Balot fell on his shoulder, and then rolled times before stopping.


    ¡¸You can sleep for now.¡¹


    Meanwhile, Garan swung his sword toward my exposed back.


    It seems he put his everything into this swing.


    I turned around and caught his sword¡¯s de with my forefinger and middle finger.


    ¡¸¡­ Heup! You can even do that!¡¹


    Garan shouted loudly.


    He tried to pull his sword, s, the difference between our level was more than twenty times.


    I draw the sword on my hip with my free hand.


    ¡¸Ugh¡­.!¡¹


    And countered with ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    Pale blue light danced in the air.


    The impact of my strike created a huge scar on the floor, all the way up till the ceiling.


    Garan¡¯s sword turned into dust due to the magical power of ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    Garan, who got sent flying by my attack, fell down on the ground.


    He could barely raise his arm to the ceiling.


    ¡¸Geh, I guess I¡­ overdid it.¡¹


    I returned ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· back to its sheath.


    That should be enough to incapacitate those two.


    Now it was the time to beat the crap out of the one who controlled Garan and Balot.


    ¡¸You¡­ Are really strong¡­¡¹


    Be who stood behind me muttered so.


    I ignored him, red at the remaining two coffins.


    ¡¸How long are you going to hide in there? Shouldn¡¯t you show yourself now?¡¹


    The lid of one of the coffins slid off which was then followed by a porcin white arm stretched out from inside.


    Finally, a girl with a bob cut and slightly cold gaze came out from the coffin.


    Her evenly trimmed forelock shook and she looked at me.


    ¡¸Kotone¡­ San?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my¡­ Kanata.¡¹


    Kotone spoke with a slightly lonely voice and her usual expressionless face as she readied her stance with the gauntlet in her hands.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t hate you but, please do forgive me. I did say that I¡¯m going to protect you but the situation has changed. Please escape as fast as possible since I really am going to kill you this time.¡¹


    Kotone had alreade been defeated by the user of ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·.


    Now I couldn¡¯t give my all since I had never expected this situation in which I had to fight my own acquaintance.


    I took a breath to calm myself.


    No, wait a minute, there should be a way to solve this problem.


    Rather, this might be a blessing in disguise since the user of ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡· kept her alive to use Kotone as a pawn.


    ¡¸Oh my, fufufufufufu¡­ It¡¯s nice to see you two getting along with each others.¡¹


    Garan propped his body, looking at Kotone and I with a vulgar smile on his face.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I saw.


    I wanted to knock him out but, I guess I miscalcted my attack.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Once this fight ends, you¡¯re going to join our rank. Unfortunately, the knight-kun over there is far too weak. But Kanata-kun, you pass with flying flying colour.¡¹


    Balot also stands up slowly while wiping the blood on the edge of his lips.


    Balot winked as he cocked his head to the side.


    ¡¸Eh¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m the next candidate to be eliminated? Garan-dono¡¯s position is stable, and Kotone-chan has her ¡¶Gift Skill¡·. U~hm, I guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹


    He spoke such a terrifying thing with an eerie smile on his face.


    Though his will and personality might have been twisted, it didn¡¯t change the fact that seeing a human say those words so easily was just creepy.


    Balot then looked at his hand, and tossed his scrapped sickle chain to the side.


    ¡¸That weapon is my favorite. I¡¯ve enjoyed myself using such tricky weapons. You should consider the option to use that weapon once you get the chance, Kanata-kun.¡¹


    I bit my lips.


    As expected, failing to adjust my strength twice in row was too much of a coincidence.


    Maybe ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡· was a magic that maniptes the mind, so barely knocking them out won¡¯t be so simple.


    The caster might use their body till the limit.


    ===


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 32: Cursed Soul Crystal; 《Agniraz》

    Act 3: Chapter 32: Cursed Soul Crystal; ¡¶Agniraz¡·


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    ¡¸You can use this, Garan-dono.¡¹


    Balot took the sword strapped by a leather belt on his back and gave it to Garan.


    Garan took it, and pointed the sword at me.


    ¡¸Kanata-kun¡­ Your level seems to be very high. But note this, I¡¯m used to fighting against opponents whose level is waaay higher than me. Fufufu, otherwise, I won¡¯t be as strong as now.¡¹


    Balot took the knives sheated around his leg and twined it so easily in the air.


    ¡¸These knives are coated with special poison. Naturally, I¡¯ve a lot more trump card in my arsenal, this isn¡¯t the end of it.¡¹


    I looked in turn at Balot, Garan, and Kotone.


    I heaved a deep sigh, suppressed the irritated feeling in my heart.


    It¡¯ll be okay I guess. I could still save them if they were only being manipted.


    ¡¸¡­ First, please forgive me for using such forceful means, I will make sure that all of you got healed back by Pomera-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu, underestimating us, is it? But, it¡¯s okay. This kind of hot-blooded fight is the best. C¡¯mon, give me your best shot, Kanata-kun.¡¹


    Balot squinted his eyes as he spoke, as if enjoying this situation.


    I shifted my line of sight to thest, unopened coffin.


    The mastermind was still unwilling to reveal their own trump card, is it?


    No¡­ Maybe, thest coffin was the coffin of the user of ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·.


    Though I had no idea about the other party, I could pretty much guess to some extent from their speech and gesture.


    Maybe, Bosgin was simr to Garan and Balot, the puppet of the ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·.


    This strange magic enabled its user to gain full control of their target without killing them.


    The user of this magic controlled the ¡¶Blood Cup¡· from behind the scene to raid Manarak, and while everyone¡¯s attention was focused on them, the user retrieved the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.


    Even then, there were still some mysteries in this situation.


    It should be a simple matter for the user to steal the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· from Be and co by letting Garan and Balot to rampage as much as they want.


    I mean, both of them were strong enough to do that, and there was no need for a roundabout method such as using the ¡¶Blood Cup¡·.


    The user of ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡· was a surprisingly timid person.


    This roundabout method of using the ¡¶Blood Cup¡· could only mean one thing, they didn¡¯t wish to expose their identity.


    Otherwise, they would show themselves already.


    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to defeat me even if you manipte all three of them. Get out already and settle this once for all.¡¹


    I provoked the person hiding in thest coffin.


    ¡¸¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·¡­ ¡¶zing Sun Bow; Gandiva¡·¡¹


    A magic circle appeared on Kotone¡¯s palm.


    The next moment, she had already wielded a huge, fiery bow in her hand.


    ¡¸Ooh, the bow of destruction that can only be used by high spirits or the royalty of the high elf¡­ As expected of ¡¶Ares Hand¡·, to think that she has such weapon in her arsenal.¡¹


    Balot spoke with a surprised look on his face as soon as he saw the zing bow in Kotone¡¯s hand.


    She might be able to use that bow since her gift, ¡¶Ares Hand¡· enable her to ignore the equipping condition of the weapon.


    ¡¸If the magic of these adorable puppe¡ª Garan-chan and co isn¡¯t working, then let¡¯s use even more forceful method.¡¹


    Garan readied the sword that he got from Balot, and leapt at me.


    Balot followed him from behind.


    It seems their n was to use poisoned knives at me when I was busy with Garan.


    Kotone fired a zing arrow with her bow.


    I turned to the side to dodge the zing arrow.


    At first, I thought the arrow would crash against the wall but, against all expectation, the heat of the arrow alone melted the wall, and it flew away just like that.


    The zing arrow created a huge hole in the wall, and is still spreading even now.


    ¡¸S-Such a power¡­ It isn¡¯t an enchanted weapon anymore. And you shouldn¡¯t fired something as dangerous as that right in the middle of the city.¡¹


    Be became really frightened seeing the power of the zing arrow.


    Balot and Kotone had a lot of trump cards and they used each ording to the situation to turn the table against a more powerful opponent.


    ¡¸Spirit Magic, 5th Rank¡¶Tricker Will O Wisp¡·£¡¡¹


    A magic circle formed with Garan as its center.


    Light gathered in the middle of the circle, creating the second figure of Garan.


    This sensation¡­ Wasn¡¯t illusion.


    It seems to be a magic that conjures one¡¯s own clone with the power of spirit.


    Just when I expected him to use offensive magic, he ended up using support type magic.


    ¡¸Really now¡­ As if they had been fighting together for years.¡¹


    It was something that I could understand by seeing Garan, Balot, and Kotone¡¯s interlinked movement.


    After realizing the difference between our level, the other party changed their tactic and used all tricks at their disposal and instant but deadly firepower.


    It wasn¡¯t a simple brute force.


    Thus I also probed the limit of their strength.


    I guess it wouldn¡¯t be more troublesome than Evil God Apostle; Notts and Demon King; Mother.


    The three Garans came from three different directions at the same time.


    At the same time, Kotone knocked her zing arrow.


    This situation¡­ It was as if she had no problem even if Garan identally killed in friendly fire.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t handle this right! No matter how high an otherworlder level, you won¡¯te out unscathed if you got hit by this ¡¶zing Sun Bow; Gandiva¡·.¡¹


    Garan shouted loudly.


    I saw the flow of his magical power and discovered the real one of the three, closing in on the two clones and sending them flying with a kick.


    My kick tore through the clones of Garan, instantly killing them.


    And then, I tripped the feet of the real Garan.


    Garan couldn¡¯t stop his falling momentum and fell first from his shoulder.


    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t¡­ Even see his movement.¡¹


    Garan shouted loudly.


    I felt bad for doing this but I stepped on his leg and crushed them to prevent him from joining the fight again.


    This should be enough to stop him.


    ¡¸But, that will make you a perfect target for ¡¶zing Sun Bow; Gandiva¡·!¡¹


    I caught the iing arrow of ¡¶zing Sun Bow; Gandiva¡· with my bare hand.


    I clenched my fist and crushed the ming arrow in my hand.


    The red me of the ming arrow exploded in my hand, and then vanished.


    Garan¡¯s eyes opened wide upon seeing me aplish such a feat as if it was not a big deal.


    The next moment, I seized Balot¡¯s wrist as he came out from Garan¡¯s shadow and tried to stab me with his poisoned knife.


    The knife stopped inches away from my face.


    Balot tried to push further s, his strength was simply far below mine.


    But, at this very moment, I noticed that something was off.


    The ck knife¡¯s de began to tremble, and emitted purple light.


    ¡¸This, isn¡¯t poison¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re really strong huh¡­ Kanata-kun. You¡¯ve pushed me this far.¡¹


    Balot let out augh.


    It wasn¡¯t a knife, part of it twined around Balot¡¯s body as it trembled nonstop, releasing purple light.


    I¡¯ve seen something simr to this in ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    This thing is called ¡¶Agniraz(Cursed Spirit Crystal)¡·, it was created by the devil with magic, and could be detonated with magical power.


    It wasn¡¯t a simple knife, it seems to be abination of several different weapons to create ¡¶Agniraz¡·.


    ¡¸Something such as a poisoned knife doesn¡¯t work against someone like you. Sorry but I¡¯m bringing you with me to the after life. This is obviously going to destroy every single ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡· in this ce save for Kotone-chan but, I¡¯ve no other choice I guess.¡¹


    Balot let go of the knife and hugged me.


    ¡¸K-Kanata!¡¹


    ¡¸Be-san stop! Don¡¯te any closer!¡¹


    I stopped Be who was about to rush toward me.


    The exploded ¡¶Agniraz¡· created a giant pir of ck me after all.


    It scorched the floor and the wall.


    ¡¸That was close¡­.¡¹


    I carried Balot and Garan away from the center of the explosion.


    The problem wasn¡¯t the knife, it was the fact that it entwined on Balot¡¯s arms.


    So I took it off, and ran while carrying the two of them.


    I dropped Balot and Garan as soon as Inded on the floor.


    I felt bad for them but I crushed the joints of their limbs.


    ¡¸Are you¡­ Fucking invicible or what.¡¹


    Said Be to me.


    ¡¸I never expected that I would be driven this far. Actually I don¡¯t want to do this since I¡¯ll definitely catch ¡°THEIR¡± attention but¡­ I¡¯ve no choice I guess.¡¹


    A high pitched, childish cry resounded.


    Thest coffin opened up.


    The next moment, a blonde haired little girl stood beside Kotone.


    She was d in a dress with a base color of ck and blue, there was katyusha attached to the ribbon on her head.


    Contrary to her adorable appearance, she gave off this malicious air about her.


    There was a deep ck mark under her eyes as if shecked sleep.


    Contrary to her childish appearance, she looks like someone who had gained enlightenment.


    Cruel light dwelled in her eyes.


    Her blood dripped down from the finger that she bit in her irritation.


    sped in her hand was red coloured cane.


    The color wasn¡¯t bright red, it was blood-like red.


    Literally, the entire cane had the same kind of color.


    Could it be that the toy-like cane was ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·?


    The person herself had an aberrant and evil aura around her.


    The same as what I felt from Lunaire.


    ===


    TN: I¡¯ll take a break from 13-19 march 2023 for rehabilitation of my neck(due to wrong sleeping posture)


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 33: A Genuine 《Humanoid Dragon》

    Act 3: Chapter 33: A Genuine ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·


    TN: NEW PROJECT to Rece AKMRe(Since I don¡¯t want to experience the same mental torture of tl-ing act 4 of that novel, the project will continue from Act 10 after I finished the original version). Avable in Ko-Fi and Patreon.


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    ¡¸I was going tounch another surprise attack with ¡¶Agniraz¡· but, even that is failed.¡¹


    The blonde-haired girl red at me while biting anxiously on her thumbnail.


    The way she moved and spoke resembled Garan in his controlled state.


    It seems this girl was the user of the ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·.


    Be¡¯s expression turned into disbelief the moment he saw the girl.


    ¡¸That appearance, and that high ranking necromancy¡­ No way, ¡¶Alice of The Corpse Doll¡·!?¡¹


    I sent a nce at Bet who said those words.


    It seems the girl was another big shot in Locklore who I know nothing about.


    Even her alias didn¡¯t ring a bell to me.


    ¡¸¡­ You don¡¯t know about her too?¡¹


    I nodded when Be asked that question.


    ¡¸¡¶Alice of The Corpse Doll¡· is a mage who turned into a lich. If it¡¯s the real Alice, then she could single-handedly destroy a country with ease since her rank is quite high among the ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·.¡¹


    ¡¸A¡­ Lich.¡¹


    So she really was a lich huh.


    The air around her did resemble Lunaire.


    Moreover, to correct Be¡¯s remark, I didn¡¯t feel something akin to a threat from that girl.


    ¡¸But¡­ This person should¡¯ve died around eight hundred years ago. No one had ever seen her since then! And yet, she just suddenly¡­!¡¹


    Despite what he said, Be might be mistaken.


    I mean, she didn¡¯t have toe out in person since she had such a convenient ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·.


    Well, she had no reason to live in hiding if she really was so powerful to the point of being able to single-handedly crush a country but¡­ Alice herself didn¡¯t seem to like exposing herself.


    When someone became a lich, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about their lifespan.


    It shouldn¡¯t be that difficult to raise her level to extremities like what Lunaire did in Cocytus.


    ¡­ If that was truly the case, I might be in a real pinch this time.


    I mean, ording to my estimation, Lunaire¡¯s level was definitely more than five thousand, and the opponent this time was a lich like Lunaire.


    Her level might be even higher than mine.


    ¡¸¡¶Status Check¡·!¡¹


    I tried to confirm her level before she made her move.


    I had no intention to abandon Kotone but, if the other party was more powerful than me, I had to reconsider my tactics.


    I might even need to call for Philia¡¯s help.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Alice Azcarol


    Race: Lich


    £Ì£ö £º666


    £È£Ð £º2997/2997


    £Í£Ð £º2687/3369


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡­ And here I thought that her level was higher than the Demon King of spiders, Mother, whose level is close to 1000.


    Is this the level of¡­ High rank ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·?


    Thus, I renewed my evaluation about Lunaire, she wasn¡¯t strong because she was a lich, Lunaire was so powerful because she was Lunaire.


    Which reminds me that a Demon King of Mother¡¯s caliber might be a real threat to this world.


    ¡¸R-Run Kanata! Alice is out of our league. We had to escape from her and reported about her survival to the royal family! This isn¡¯t just ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· ¡®s matter anymore! This ce, Manarak, is destined to be destroyeed!¡¹


    Be got flustered, shouted so as he frantically pulled my sleeve.


    I shook Be¡¯s hand.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll do something about her, you¡¯ve to get away from this ce, Be-san. I can somehow deal with her.¡¹


    ¡¸T-This isn¡¯t the time for such jokes! I know that you¡¯re stronger than me! But, Alice is a legend herself! Even ¡¶Hundred Demons¡· and ¡¶Dungeon Master¡· are but child to her!¡¹


    Said Be as he readied his sword.


    ¡¸As much as I hate this situation, you have to escape! My pride as a knight doesn¡¯t allow me to escape before a civilian. R-Run as fast as you can! I¡¯ll try to buy you some time. Run when in the third count. Since this matter has been escted to this level, the royal family won¡¯t me me about ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· anymore.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I really am fine¡­¡¹


    I¡¯m grateful for his feeling of wanting to help me but, he really was nothing much against a level 600 opponent.


    ¡¸Do you not have any confidence in me? Huhum, Worry not, I¡¯m quite strong. Despite my looks¡­ I¡¯m master of swordcraft.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I see, the recent otherworlder can see levels. Kanata, is it? Looking at your reaction, it seems I¡¯m not that much of a threat for you.¡¹


    Unlike Be who kept doubting me, Alice saw through me and spoke with a grim look on her face.


    Be looked at Alice with a shocked look on his face, and then turned around to see me.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve no idea why an outlier monster like you appeared out of nowhere, and right before me who lives rather peacefully but¡­ You, are a bug, right.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Bug?¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, I hope you¡¯re not getting too full of yourself, thinking that you¡¯re the only special one. You¡¯re not the first case. It¡¯s really rare in this world, a bug that appears due to theck of regtion of the higher being. They normally possess a catastrophic ¡¶Gift Skill¡·. That kind of person is called ¡°Bug¡± in the past.¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re the most detestable existence for higher being, right?¡¹


    Alice, who kept using an expressionless face until now turned into that wicked smile.


    Her smile revealed jagged teeth, and her long purplish tongue.


    That expression wrecked her supposedly adorable face.


    I thought it was impossible for her to win this battle due to the absolute difference between our level.


    And yet, I felt a chill running down into my spine.


    Alice clearly knew about Nyarlhotep.


    Despite knowing my overwhelming level, Alice didn¡¯t seem to lose her confidence.


    ¡¸Fufufu, let me tell you, Kanata. The higher existence only did minimum interference to deal with bugs. No matter which era, the result is the same¡­ None of the bugs triumph over the higher existence. Well, had they allowed to interfere directly, a bug like you is nothing for them.¡¹


    I gasped upon hearing that piece of news.


    Sure enough, Nyarlhotep did hate my guts.


    From the very beginning, they wanted to kill me by sending me straight to ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    From the very beginning, Nyarlhotep was the one who managed this warped world, he might keep a bnce of the number of high level humans.


    The difference of individual war potential in this world was pretty screwed, it was only natural for them to interfere.


    Since that was the case, me who reached level 4000 with my own effort was definitely in their execution list.


    Forget about most favorite or less favorite, I was surely in their execution list.


    Alice climbed on the debris, licked Kotone¡¯s cheek.


    Kotone didn¡¯t even flinch as if she never noticed that.


    ¡¸Now I understand why I got both ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· and ¡¶Ares Hand¡·. From the very beginning, this is the arrangement from higher existence. They want me to kill you. I guess you really pissed them off to the point that they¡¯re willing to hand over ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.¡¹


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 34: 《Red Authority Cane》

    Act 3: Chapter 34: ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·


    TN: NEW PROJECT to Rece AKMRe(Since I don¡¯t want to experience the same mental torture of tl-ing act 4 of that novel, the project will continue from Act 10 after I finished the original version). Avable in Ko-Fi and Patreon.


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    ¡¸Well then, you¡¯ve got my permission to use this¡­ ¡¶Ares Hand¡·. I knew that with your skill, you can utilize the power of the spirit in this cane much better than its previous owner.¡¹


    Alice handed over the red cane¡­ Probably the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· to Kotone.


    Kotone¡¯s body twitched, she suddenly held her head.


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s a voice,ing from the cane. I don¡¯t know theirnguage but¡­ I understand its meaning.¡¹


    Muttered Kotone with a vacant look in her eyes.


    ¡¸Kotone¡­ San?¡¹


    Kotone¡¯s state was clearly abnormal.


    Her speech and conduct became mismatched with the usual her due to being manipted by Alice and yet, it seems Alice¡¯s control got interrupted in one way or another by the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.


    ¡¸Fufufu, I¡¯ve never expected that you¡¯ll be able to talk to something like that. I guess my hypothesis is correct. The higher existence might have been pulling the strings but, to think that the royal family is this stupid. They even hand this precious cane to her without even knowing what kind of thing it really is. I actually wanted to withdraw but, I¡¯ve no choice I guess.¡¹


    Aliceughed loudly.


    ¡¸Well then, it¡¯s time for the real battle, my ¡¶Ares Hand¡·! Show him the power of wicked spirit who once wreaked havoc in the world!¡¹


    Kotone raised the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· the moment Alice said so.


    ¡¸me Magic, 15th Rank¡¶Agni Wrath¡·¡¹


    Countless huge magic circles appeared around Kotone.


    Alice was dumbfounded the moment she saw that spectacle.


    But, it was instantly reced with a wicked smile.


    ¡¸Wonderful, truly wonderful ¡¶Ares Hand¡·! I¡¯ve never expected that you can easily surpass the 13th rank which became the limit of humanity for hundreds of years! ¡¶Ares Hand¡·! You who mastered ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· has already stood on the same rank as those higher existence!¡¹


    Alice¡¯s shrillugh resounded inside the room as a huge lump of me appeared from the magic circle.


    The lump of me formed an anguished look of a human.


    In the blink of an eye, more and more lump of mes appeared till it filled the entire building.


    Each lump of mes was clearly aimed at Be and I.


    ¡¸W-What happened? Is this ce just turned into a¡­ Hell?¡¹


    Be stood still with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    Even the sword he held in his hand had already dropped on the floor.


    It seems that he had realized that he couldn¡¯t do anything against Kotone¡¯s magic.


    Kotone swung down the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.


    Those numerous lump of mes heading straight toward us.


    ¡¸Poor child. If only you¡¯re obedient, the higher existence won¡¯t be so desperate to the point of sending me to erase you.¡¹


    I pointed ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· at the ceiling.


    ¡¸me Magic, 20th Rank ¡¶Apocalypse¡·¡¹


    That moment, a gigantic red coloured magic circle appeared with me as its¡¯ center.


    Tremendous amount of me in the form of a gigantic dragon appeared from within the magic circle.


    The dragon swallowed the lump of mes heading toward us, destroyed the wall of the building, and rose up to the sky through the roof.


    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to reach them with just 15th rank magic you know.¡¹


    I said so while ring at Alice.


    Alice¡¯s smile stiffened the moment she saw my magic.


    ¡¸E-Eh, what happened? Am I still¡­ Alive?¡¹


    Be, who squatted on the ground, was trembling like a newborn calf slowly raised his face.


    ¡¸Give it up. I should¡¯ve made it clear just now that you can¡¯t defeat me even with that cane. Kotone-san isn¡¯t your tool, release her immediately.¡¹


    Alice flinched back as I approached her.


    ¡¸L-Lies¡­ How can it be? How can an otherworlder¡­ Have this much power? But, I still have ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·, I ca¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Or else, will the brainwashing technique get undone once I kill you?¡¹


    This time I pointed ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· at Alice.


    Alice red at my sword with a look as if she had never expected this oue.


    Ghost magic was an extremelyplex magic.


    Kotone should be alive, Alice probably only did something to her soul.


    The only reason Alice was still alive by now was simply because I was afraid that killing her would crippled Kotone.


    I had to somehow capture her alive.


    ¡¸Oh¡­ I see. Fufufufufu, Wahahahahaha! You really are hated by the higher existence eh!¡¹


    Alice bit her nail in frustation.


    It seems she chewed too hard since not long after, her hand was drenched by her own blood.


    She was trembling in fear.


    ¡¸Fine then, I¡¯ll fight till the end! ¡¶Ares Hand¡·! Release the evil spirit sealed in the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·! You who mastered the deepest secret of the weapon should be able to do that!¡¹


    The moment Alice ordered so, Kotone raised the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.


    Bright crimson light erupted from ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· .


    The light dyed the entire region.


    What she is trying to do now!


    I pointed ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· to the air.


    Something big appeared in the air.


    Its entire body was covered in a darkish red color simr to the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.


    It looked like a stone painted in dark color.


    It looks like a red pir with a sculpture of an old man¡¯s face on its surface.


    The eyelids of the expressionless old man were shut tight.


    On top of its head was a cap with a cross symbol.


    It had such a baffling appearance, if I had to say, it looked like the king¡¯s piece in chess.


    It had a monstrous presence that distorted the air around this ce.


    It felt as if the light itself had been distorted.


    ¡¸What the hell¡­ Is that?¡¹


    This fe was obviously an aberrant existence in this world.


    ¡¸Fufu, getting cold feet too, eh? Right? I¡¯m scared of it too after all. Red King¡­ The being that was once used by the higher existence to end the other world, the worst of the worst among the great spirits. Those fools must have never expected that this kind of evil spirit was locked in their warehouse but easily taken out right?¡¹


    Alice revealed a gloating smile on her pale face.


    ¡¸K-K-Kanata, i-i-is that¡­ A spirit?¡¹


    Be pulled the sleeve of my robe as he asked me with an anxious look on his face.


    ¡¸Dunno but¡­ It¡¯s a relief that it isn¡¯t devil from the mirror.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, what are you talking about!¡¹


    I nced toward my enchanted pouch.


    When it appeared, I almost mistook it as one of the demons that came out from the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·.


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 35: Red King

    Act 3: Chapter 35: Red King


    TN: NEW PROJECT to Rece AKMRe(Since I don¡¯t want to experience the same mental torture of tl-ing act 4 of that novel, the project will continue from Act 10 after I finished the original version). Avable in Ko-Fi and Patreon.


    TN: Ko-Fi Exclusive Project for $10 Supporter Is Avable for Monthly Subscriber <strong>Here</strong>


    ===


    ¡¸M-Monster, who once destroyed¡­ another world? W-We¡¯re doomed¡­¡¹


    Be muttered those words as he stared dumbfoundedly at the RedKing who was still in the air.


    The Red King seems to bepletely looking down at us.


    I used ¡¶Status Check¡· on the Red King.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Race: Red King


    £Ì£ö £º3227


    £È£Ð £º19685/19685


    £Í£Ð £º16780/16789


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    I heaved a sigh after confirming its status.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fairly strong¡­! It might be difficult to beat that guy if we fought in the airspace above Manarak.¡¹


    ¡¸Fairly¡­ Strong?¡¹


    Be looked at me the moment he heard my remark, it was as if there was a huge question mark on top of his head.


    ¡¸What are you doing, ¡¶Ares Hand¡·! Tell the Red King to protect us! It should be able to protect us at this distance.¡¹


    Alice shouted at Kotone.


    ¡¸Controlling it¡­ Is impossible.¡¹


    ¡¸WHAT!?¡¹


    Right at that moment, numerous cracks appeared on the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·, and then, it broke to pieces.


    The Red King had beenpletely released from the domination of ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.


    The Red King¡¯s body unleashed another brilliant red light.


    Numerous magic circles appeared in front of its sculpted head.


    Noise that akin to meshing gears emitted from the Red King¡¯s mouth.


    It might be somesort ofnguage that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    Something ising¡­


    A massive, dozens bright red lump appeared in the sky above Manarak.


    Those red lumps were aiming at the building where we fought.


    ¡¸¡­ Is it going to seal me? It doesn¡¯t seem to be that smart¡­ Or maybe, it simply isn¡¯t interested in humans¡­ ¡¶Ares Hand¡·, protect me!¡¹


    Hearing Alice¡¯s order, Kotone raised her hand to the sky.


    ¡¸¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·¡­ ¡¶Albion(Shield of White King¡·!¡¹


    A bulky, white shield which looked more like a rock appeared before Kotone¡¯s hands.


    ¡¸At this distance, there¡¯s a limit of magic that can be used.¡¹


    I pointed ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· to the sky to unleash my magic.


    ¡¸me Magic, 20th Rank ¡¶Apocalypse¡·¡¹


    Giant me dragon appeared from the tip of the sword, ascended to the sky while destroying everything around it.


    Closing it at the Red King, and then brandished its burning ws.


    But, ¡¶Apocalypse¡·¡¯s ws stopped right before the Red King.


    The red dragon tried to push its ws to the Red King s, it was futile.


    I saw the space around the surface of the Red King twisted.


    It seems the attack was hindered by that space distortion.


    ¡¸Fufufu, too bad. The original owner of the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· is said to be protected by some sort of barrier that negates all magic. Nevertheless, the output is also top ss.¡¹


    In short, the Red King was constantly being protected by the warped space which could resist all magic.


    Though it wasn¡¯t high rank magic, it was still troublesome magic.


    Right after Alice said so, ¡¶Apocalypse¡·¡¯s ws tore through the distorted space and mmed on to the Red King¡¯s face.


    The shut eyelids of the old man¡¯s face on the Red King¡¯s surface opened wide like a saucer.


    The ce that got hit by ¡¶Apocalypse¡·¡¯s ws got cracked and scorched ck.


    ¡¸That eyes can open huh¡­¡¹


    The giant me dragon vanished into thin air as if it was satisfied afternding a blow.


    ¡¸The Red King¡¯s ability to resist all magic is¡­¡¹


    Alice kept mumbling something while looking at the sky with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    But she was right, its magic resistance was truly abnormal.


    If we¡¯re using the devil of the same level as the standard, ¡¶Apocalypse¡· could blow it apart in one hit if the other party barely has low magic resistance.


    And yet, the Red King was as lively as ever.


    As if that wasn¡¯t tough enough, it is also moving at high altitude, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight it while keeping the damage to the city in check.


    ¡¶Apocalypse¡· ¡®s attack could only scrape part of the Red King¡¯s surface which fell in our direction.


    ¡¸This guy is really bad news. Be-san, hide behind me.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay!¡¹


    This time, Be didn¡¯t waste his time to retort and hide himself behind me.


    I swung ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· at fast speed, sting apart the red ball.


    The sted red ball broke into countless fragments and scattered in various directions.


    Well, it was a solid, huge red mass after all, it was only natural for it to keep falling even after I sliced it off in two.


    ¡¸¡­ Don¡¯t you think that sand-like things falling from that thing look rather dangerous?¡¹


    Be peeked from behind my back as he asked that question.


    That moment, one of the small fragments heading toward Alice and co.


    Kotone¡¯s bulky shield called¡¶Albion¡· broke to pieces when it collided with the fragment.


    The shock of that collission broke the wall and the floor, which crumbled down on both of them.


    Alice raised a piercing scream and then her figure lost from my field of vision as another red mass from Red King fell right on top of her.


    Unfortunately, Kotone¡¯s figure had also vanished within that cloud of dust.


    ¡¸Kotone-san!¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t let Alice die yet before she released ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡· of ghost magic¡¯s influence from Kotone.


    Should I save her¡­?


    No, I couldn¡¯t afford to do that with the Red King locked on me.


    I could defeat him in the war of attrition by constantly dishing out small damages.


    Since people¡¯s lives were at stake, I had to defeat him as soon as possible.


    The Red King¡¯s power was slightly stronger than the devils in the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· but that is exactly the reason why I had to beat him as soon as possible.


    If my opponent was the devil from the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· , I¡¯m almost confident to defeat it since I¡¯ve defeated a lot of their kinds by studying their attack patterns and behavior under Lunaire¡¯s protection, but this Red King was the first of its kind.


    Even I might be done if I got hit by one of its attacks.


    But, fighting a prolonged battle by learning its attack patterns might be too dangerous to be done right on top of the city, and it might be toote to save Kotone by then.


    That¡¯s why I had no choice but to win the battle in the shortest possible time.


    ¡¸L-Look! You did it, Kanata!¡¹


    Be spoke delightfully.


    When I looked at the Red King again, I realized an even more terrifying fact.


    I knew that color drained from my face the moment I came to that realization.


    ¡¸That red lump trying to fly even higher to the air!¡¹


    Yes, it is just as Be had said, the Red King keeps ascending high in the air.


    It seems he decided to escape after getting pped in the face by my ¡¶Apocalypse¡·.


    ¡¸L-Lies¡­ Is he really going to escape¡­ after making such grandiose entrance?¡¹


    I never expected this situation too.


    Since the devil of the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· rushed in without care even if their opponent was Lunaire, undermining the Red King to be the same as them was my error.


    I mean, I never expected for it to escape after our first sh.


    But, I couldn¡¯t let it go.


    If what Alice said was right, it might be really an evil spirit who once destroyed a world before sealed in the cane.


    That thing attacked us without question as soon as it got released from the seal.


    There was no way I could leave it on its own device.


    I mean, level 1000¡¯s Demon King alone was enough to shake this world¡¯s foundation.<blockquote>===


    ANNOUNCEMENT FOR THE NEW PROJECT:


    <strong>Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint</strong></blockquote><blockquote></blockquote>


    <blockquote>From 09 April 2023</blockquote>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 36: Air Combat

    Act 3: Chapter 36: Air Combat


    ¡¸Be-san, I¡¯ll go to kill that Red King.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re right. Seeing that monster has left, the only threat left is Alice. If it¡¯s Kanata, I guess you can do something about that¡­¡¹


    I shook my head hearing Be¡¯s nonsense remark.


    ¡¸You hear it wrong, I said ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that Red King¡±.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh! Shouldn¡¯t we just leave it on its own device? It has already escaped anyway¡­ So I think we-¡¹


    ¡¸I mustn¡¯t let it go to prevent an even bigger tragedy, that¡¯s why I have to go after it.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see, you¡¯re going to go after it huh¡­¡¹


    Be spoke with a troubled look on his face.


    At this point, the Red King had already ascended high in the sky.


    Thanks to the barrier that was protecting them, I couldn¡¯t use magic from a distance.


    And though I could fly with wind magic to go after him, it wasn¡¯t suitable for airbat that needed precise control.


    Naturally, it was also harder for me to keep my posture with wind magic since there was no scaffolding in the air.


    Gaining the upper hand against a level 3000 opponent with those factors stacking against me was tough.


    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll ride on Ur.¡¹


    It¡¯s the spirit which made a pact with me a few days ago, Urzottle.


    Lunaire had told me before that high rank spirit wasn¡¯t bound by gravity.


    To begin with, a high ranking spirit was living in Yggdrasil, a giant tree in the spirit world.


    Urzottle should have the ability to fly in the air that rivals the Red King.


    ¡¸Ur¡­? What¡¯s that?¡¹


    Be asked me with an anxious look on his face.


    ¡¸A really adorable dog spirit.¡¹


    ¡¸Does that guy really can fight against such monster?¡¹


    I raised ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· high up in the air.


    ¡¸Summon Magic, 18th Rank¡¶Urzottle(Sacred Beast Puppy Who Summon Death)¡·¡¹


    Magic circle appeared before me.


    And then, a huge beast around three meters in length with beautiful blue fur appeared from within.


    The golden eyes looked at me, and then at Be.


    Its twin tails shook slowly.


    Urzottle¡¯s jaw opened.


    The ground on which was touched by the saliva dripping from its sharp fangs raised a smoke.


    Be furrowed his eyebrows, eyes opened wide in shock as he looked at Urzottle.


    ¡¸AWOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡¹


    Urzottle happily rushed at me.


    I returned ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· into its sheath, opened my arms to wee Urzottle¡¯s rush.


    I caught it and gently patted Urzottle¡¯s head.


    ¡¸Sorry Ur, I have a little request for you.¡¹


    ¡¸AWOOOOOOO! WOOF, WOOF!¡¹


    Urzottle pressed its head on my palm.


    I pulled back my hand after it calmed down.


    Urzottle hung his head in disappointment but, it seems he knew that my request was urgent so he stopped whining immediately.


    I looked at the Red King in the sky.


    Urzottle followed my gaze.


    ¡¸I need your help to chase that monster. Can you help me?¡¹


    Urzottle replied with nods.


    ¡¸Y-You¡­ Spirit aside, just what kind of monster you make a contract with¡­¡¹


    Be spoke as he retreated slowly, trying to get away from Urzottle.


    His hands were touching the sword strapped on his waist, lookingpletely vignt.


    ¡¸Ur is adorable child you know.¡¹


    ¡¸You must be nuts¡­¡¹


    I ignored Be and rode on Urzottle¡¯s back.


    Urzottle kicked the ground and flew upward.


    They flew straight toward the Red King.


    ¡¸Awesome, we¡¯re catching up immediately¡­!¡¹


    But then, the Red King¡¯s old man¡¯s face distorted when he noticed our presence immediately and raised its rising speed.


    He seems to be desperate.


    ¡¸That face can actually change its expression huh¡­¡¹


    The Red King figures it out quickly as soon as he felt that he would be at a disadvantage after using such dangerous magic on us seems to be the antithesis of their pretentious attitude.


    A huge magic circle formed around the Red King.


    Countless red lumps appeared from the magic circle, heading straight toward me.


    I swung the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·, bisecting those red lumps.


    I was safe, but it also prevented me from approaching the Red King.


    ¡¸Since that¡¯s the case, Try this!¡¹


    I pointed the ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· on the location of the top of the Red King¡¯s head.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 19th Rank¡¶Gravibomb¡·¡¹


    ck light spread above the head of the Red King which made it scared sh*tless.


    The Red King rushed toward us as if trying to escape from the ck light.


    It might have strong resistance but, it seems they realized that ¡¶Gravibomb¡· was dangerous.


    Since it disturbed the space barrier around the Red King, maybe an attack of space-time was more effective against the Red King.


    Anyhow, this should be enough to close the distance between us.


    I sliced the red lump in half and closed in at once toward the Red King.


    And then brandished ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    My attack missed and only managed to slice the area beside the face.


    Its face distorted as if it were squirming in pain.


    This moment, Urzottle flew higher than the Red King, turned around and rushed toward the Red King.


    ¡¸Sorry Ur, I failed to finish it off. Its body is a little tougher than my expectation.¡¹


    The Red King¡¯s face then looked at me with a begrudging filled look on its face.


    He then conjured a magic circle again by the side.


    But, we¡¯re faster.


    I wouldn¡¯t miss the Red King this time.


    I would finish them off with the next blow.


    That moment, the Red King¡¯s face transformed from angry to that of sneer.


    As if it was mocking me.


    Suddenly, a chill ran down into my spine.


    ¡¸No way¡­!¡¹


    Their attack, the countless red lumps were fired at Manarak city below us.


    Yes, they were not aiming at us.


    ¡¸Ur, go down faster!¡¹


    Dammit, they were aiming at the city!


    The Red King¡¯s face changed into that ofughter as if they were amused seeing my reaction.


    I thought that the Red King was an unpredictable disaster-like monster.


    And yet, I was wrong.


    That fe was actually a lump of malice who enjoyed ying with this kind of small trick.


    They were the incarnation of destruction which was impossible to predict.


    They only revealed their true color once they got cornered like this.


    I used ¡¶Twin Mind Model¡· and cast the same magic twice.


    ¡¸me Magic, 20th Rank ¡¶Apocalypse¡·¡¹


    Two fire dragons appeared in mid-air, destroying all red lumps fired by the Red King.


    Despite the unexpected situation, I brandished ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· from Urzottle¡¯s back.<blockquote>===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    <strong>Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint</strong></blockquote>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 37: The Last Moment of The Wicked Spirit

    Act 3: Chapter 37: The Last Moment of The Wicked Spirit


    I destroyed thest red lump fired by the Red King with ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    I somehow managed to prevent the Red King¡¯s attack on Manarak.


    But, I would be in a perilous situation if things keep going on like this.


    With this, the Red King knew that they could use Manarak city as their hostage.


    ¡¸¡­ They showed their true nature once they got cornered eh.¡¹


    The moment I swung my sword, turned toward the Red King, a new bloody red lump had already been invoked and fired toward Urzottle.


    The firing line was straight toward us with Manarak city right behind me.


    ¡¸Ur, retreat!¡¹


    Ur retreated upon hearing my order.


    I unleashed a hail of thrust with ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· and destroyed the crimson lump.


    The second smaller lump was hidden right behind the first one.


    I swung my sword in a hurry but I couldn¡¯t make it in time.


    The pointed tip of the red lump stabbed into my abdomen.


    I was attacked by nausea and vomited blood soon after.


    ¡¸Guh¡­!¡¹


    I hit the red lump¡¯s side with the tip of ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    The Red King had already used the tactic of attacking the city to bait me to show an opening.


    ¡¸Kuun¡­¡¹


    Urzottle looked anxiously at me.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, the damage isn¡¯t such a big deal.¡¹


    I had no leeway anymore the moment they used the city as hostage.


    So the best solution was using brute force to kill them at once in a single strongest strike.


    I think that not even the Red King could withstand a single, proper attack from ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll finish them off the moment they try to use anotherrge scale attack. I should be able to interrupt their invocation as long as I killed them before the magic waspleted.¡¹


    Urzottle nodded and then kicked the air, rushing in toward the Red King again.


    The first step of our n was to bait the Red King to use arge-scale attack on Manarak again.


    The moment the Red King looked at me, losing my hesitation, they fired the red lump right at me.


    I sliced all of them with my sword.


    This time, the Red King¡¯s old man face was changed into that of desperation.


    I prepared ¡¶Gravibomb¡· again to restrict the Red King¡¯s movement, preventing them from escaping.


    And the moment we get closer¡­ They finally unleashed their attack.


    The Red King¡¯s face turned into that of relieved expression this time.


    ¡¸Ur, charge ahead! No need to prolong this fight!¡¹


    Urzottle rushed ahead on a straight line without trying to dodge the red lump.


    I caught the red lump which was even bigger than myself with my body and tossed it aside.


    It felt like my sternum cracked due to that collision but I had no leeway to worry about that right now.


    The Red King gritted their teeth, and started to create a magic circle below us, trying to use the city as hostage again.


    Yes, another attempt to threaten me.


    But, it was already toote for them.


    Thanks to that, they showed a huge opening for me to finish them off.


    ¡¸Thanks, Ur.¡¹


    I jumped from Ur¡¯s back, charging straight toward the Red King.


    ¡¸I know that you¡¯re going to escape if I fail to kill you in one strike, and you¡¯re going to use innocent people as a hostage if you fail to escape¡­ How un-king-like, or more like how a small fry would act. You should change your name to Red Pawn.¡¹


    I unleashed a vertical sh with ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·.


    A vertical line ran through the Red King¡¯s body, bisected them in half.


    Their old man¡¯s face still showed a shocked look on their face.


    Numerous small cracks appeared on the Red King¡¯s body before it got smashed up for good.


    Suddenly, something shining bright red appeared from within the Red King¡¯s body.


    ¡¸Is that the Red King¡­ Core?¡¹


    The sphere expanded, and shrunk immediately, rapidly turning ck in color.


    I couldn¡¯t hide my shock seeing that.


    I was really familiar with that phenomenon since it was simr with unleashed ¡¶Gravibomb¡·.


    No way¡­ They tried to drag me down with them too!


    This has proven the authenticity of Alice¡¯s remark which says that Nyarlhotep would definitely do something to dispose of me.


    ¡¸So this is the real trap eh, definitely not something that Red Kinge with.¡¹


    I bit my lips.


    ¡¸Kuun¡­¡¹


    Urzottle looked anxiously at me.


    ¡¸Thanks, Ur. I¡¯ll do something about this situation.¡¹


    Urzottle¡¯s figure wrapped in light, and vanished.


    My body dropped down at high speed as Ur¡¯s body vanished.


    ¡¸Kuun!¡¹


    I heard Urzottle¡¯s dissatisfied cries right before theirst vestige vanished.


    They had already returned to the spirit realm.


    Urzottle¡¯s level was much lower than mine; they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if they got engulfed in thisst attack.


    But alone, I might be able to somehow survive the predicament, not to mention that I had countermeasures against this kind of situation.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 12th Rank¡¶Slow World¡·¡¹


    A magic circle appeared..


    The Red King¡¯s core is wrapped in purple light.


    It was a magic that slowed down the flow of time within a certain range.


    Since it literally slows down everything within its range, it wasn¡¯t user-friendly magic forbat but, this was the most suitable magic for me to gain some time to get away as far as possible before the core exploded.


    I intended to use every single bit of my remaining mana to escape this predicament.


    That should be enough to gain me some time.


    I should be able to escape outside of the explosion range with short teleport.


    ¡¸Luckily we fought in the air. I¡¯m afraid that the damage in the city will be too great if I fight the Red King on the ground¡­¡¹


    I used a twin mind model to rapidly cast ¡¶Short Gate¡· and escape to below.


    ¡¶Slow World¡· did manage to give me some leeway but there was nothing wrong with being too careful.


    The reason I used ¡¶Short Gate¡· rather than long distance teleport was simply because it was more convenient.


    ¡¸Barrier Magic, 26th Rank¡¶Vanity(Return to Nothing)¡·¡¹


    That moment, I heard a faint, male voice.


    ck magic circle expanded with the Red King¡¯s core as its center, dispersing the purple light of the ¡¶Slow World¡·.


    ¡¸E¨C¡¹


    For a moment, I had no idea what just happened.


    But I knew that someone interrupted and destroyed my ¡¶Slow World¡·.


    And it wasn¡¯t done by Alice.


    The tone and voice were different, not to mention that the rank of magic used just now was clearly far above her capabilities.


    It wasn¡¯t the Red King either, that guy had already died.


    I had never seen Lunaire using magic of the 26th rank.


    So there was no way a mere level 3000 Red King could use magic of that rank.


    But wait, I knew that voice.


    The moment I thought so, the Red King¡¯s core swelled up at once.


    The next moment, my field of vision was painted red due to the grand explosion of the core.<blockquote>===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    <strong>Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint</strong></blockquote>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 38: The Ugly Struggle of The Corpse Doll

    Act 3: Chapter 38: The Ugly Struggle of The Corpse Doll


    The exploding ck me rushed toward me at once.


    That moment, I stopped the invocation of the ¡¶Short Gate¡· at once, and changed it to ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·instead.


    I took out the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· from inside and used it as my shield.


    I thought that the mirror that trapped those devils could protect me from Red King¡¯s suicide attack.


    But then, I realized that a single mistake might release the devils in this mirror into this world, the moment I realized that, it was already toote.


    The impact of the st made me feel like my arm got hit by a giant, hot arm.


    My entire body was assaulted by intense heat, and fell down to the ground.


    Though my position was supposed to be high in the sky, I got knocked down on the ground by the st in just a second.


    I crashed against the rubble, shoulder first.


    A huge crater was created on the ground due to my fall.


    I heaved a sigh, barely keeping the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· in my hands.


    It would be a disaster if I identally let go of this mirror.


    I let out a cough and exhaled ck smoke from my mouth.


    Yeah, that st and crash that followed caused my HP to hit the rock bottom.


    But, I survived.


    I might be dead for real if I got caught directly in the st without this ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· I got from Lunaire.


    ¡¸A-Are you alright, Kanata!¡¹


    Be rushed toward me in a hurry.


    ¡¸Yeah, I survived somehow¡­¡¹


    When I tried to stand up, my feet tripped and I fell right there.


    It seems the damage on my body was worse than my estimation.


    I looked at my body to see if the st damaged Lunaire¡¯s robe but the robe turned out to be just fine, only soiled by some soot.


    I heaved a sigh.


    ¡¸Stop forcing yourself! Oi, the adventurer over there! Don¡¯t just staring absentmindedly, call white magician to heal him quickly, his life is in danger!¡¹


    ¡­ Though I started to have a better opinion about Be and felt that we might be able to get along, it seems he still looked down on adventurers.


    ¡¸Rather than worrying about me, how¡¯s the condition of Kotone-san and the other people who turned into puppet?¡¹


    Right after I asked Be, I felt something suddenly hug me from behind.


    From their stature, they might be a kid hiding under the rubble around the area.


    No¡­ They¡¯re by no means children.


    Their strength was too strong for a child.


    When I turned around, the first thing that I saw was lined up sharp teeth and a pair of eyes that red at me.


    That person¡¯s long tongue licking my cheek.


    ¡¸¡¶Corpse Doll, Alice¡·¡­!¡¹


    Most of her right side was crushed and bleeding heavily, it might be because she got hit by the Red King¡¯s stray bullet.


    But, she clearly exhibited physical strength higher than normal level 600 .


    She was stronger than the current me whose HP hit the rock bottom and suffered serious injuries from the battle against the Red King.


    ¡¸FUFUFUFUFUFUFU, AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Surprised? This kind of feat is a piece of cake with ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·. I used it in conjunction with ¡¶Ghoul Doll¡· of spirit magic to raise my strength. You¡¯ve never expected that I¡¯m going to ambush you in this kind of situation, right?¡¹


    Alice bit my head.


    Blood flowing out from the teared skin.


    I was speechless.


    She might be a mere level 600 lich but, the current she could easily kill this greatly weakened me.


    ¡¸I have never expected that not even the Red King can defeat you! Ahahaha! Too bad for you though, you¡¯re going to be my puppet. I lost the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· but that¡¯s a trivial matter. As long as I have you, I can join the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·.¡¹


    ¡¸Invisible hand¡­ Of God?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Kanata. You can get along with ¡¶Ares Hand¡· forever. Inside my dream, that¡¯s it.¡¹


    Alice¡¯s tongue licked my blood as she spoke.


    It seems Alice wanted to turn me into her puppet of her ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·.


    I can¡¯t let her do that.


    Though I could be resuscitated immediately right before I died with the ¡¶Ring of Uroboros¡·, I would be in my weakest state and Alice would kill me till I exhausted my mana.


    In the first ce, the ¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡· might not be able to show its effect since Alice wanted to use ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡· instead of killing me but still¡­


    ¡¸You really are not scary at all when you¡¯re already on the verge of death like this! Haha, victory is¡­ Mine!¡¹


    Be grasped his sword, pointing it at Alice.


    ¡¸B-Be-san¡­!¡¹


    Alice looked at Be with a bored look on her face.


    Surely, Alice was already on the verge of death.


    Her current strength was nothing more than forcing her already tattered body to move with unusual strength with spirit magic.


    But in turn, doing so would cause her other status to plummet.


    ¡¸But, uhm, I think it¡¯s still impossible for you Be-san, I¡¯m really happy to see you willing to risk your life trying to save me but, it¡¯s still impossible for you¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It seems you really have a natural talent for pissing off people.¡¹


    Be¡¯s face twitched, lookingpletely annoyed.


    But his expression went back to normal immediately and he didn¡¯t waste any second to throw his scabbard at Alice.


    When Alice caught the scabbard, Be had already arrived right before her.


    Alice¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock.


    ¡¸Misdirection arts. Surprisingly effective, isn¡¯t it? Well, I¡¯ll be ashamed of my status as a knight if I let can¡¯t do anything in this situation!¡¹


    Be¡¯s downward shnded on Alice¡¯s body.


    His sword¡¯s de got repelled by Alice¡¯s skin but the impact was enough to sway Alice.


    ¡¸ Impossible¡­ I, to this kind of small fry¡­¡¹


    Though Be revealed a smile upon hearing that, his expression turned into that of fear in the next moment.


    ¡¸Just kidding, that attack is nothing.¡¹


    Despite therge wound on her face, Alice didn¡¯t react at all.


    And sent Be flying in the next moment with a casual swing of her arm.


    ¡¸Ahahaha! Too bad, small fry! You might be able to defeat me if your level is a little bit higher though!¡¹


    That moment, I heard footsteps from behind.


    When I turned around, I saw Pomera¡¯s figure already running toward us with her big cane raised overhead.


    ¡¸SEYAAA!¡¹


    The heaviest part of her big canended right on Alice¡¯s crown of the head.


    Due to previous damage when she used the same part to send Alfred flying during their duel some time ago, the hastily fixed cane broke for real this time.


    How did Pomera arrive in this ¡­ That moment, a realization came upon me.


    She might be the white magician who got called by the passerby who got ordered by Be.


    He might be hiding when he saw that I got caught by Alice.


    Alice¡¯s body fell to the side due to Pomera¡¯s blow.


    Alice red at me from the ground, she tried to reach at me with her trembling hand.


    ¡¸Fu, fufu, I¡¯ll give you onest piece of advice, Kanata¡­ You, who turned your de toward the higher existence, will end in the most tragic way sooner orter. And when that happens, you¡¯re not the only one who got involved. That¡¯s why even I have to live in hiding in ordance to the flow that they decided.¡¹


    The moment she finished speaking, Alice¡¯s arm fell on the ground like a puppet with its string cut.


    One of the fortes of the ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡· was its ability to manipte its target till they died.


    Alice died for real this time.


    With this, the other ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡· would be forcefully terminated too.


    Will Kotone and co return to normal with this?


    ¡¸Uhm, I just hit her reflexively but, am I doing the right thing?¡¹


    Pomera asked me fearfully.


    ¡¸Yeah, thanks a lot, Pomera-san. Honestly you arrived right on time.¡¹


    We have no other choice but to kill Alice.


    I mean she was too dangerous since even when she lost the ability to move, she could force her body to move with other spirit magic.


    Even if we cut her limbs, she might be able to attack with magic.


    It was literally impossible to catch her alive.


    ¡¸O-Oi, Kanata¡­ I did my best too, you know? I¡¯ve created the opening for that girl tond her finishing blow you know?¡¹


    Be dragged his body to our ce.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯ll thank you properly. Rather than me, please take a look at Kotone-san and co¡¯s condition first. They might be buried under the rubble of the copsed building.¡¹<blockquote>===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    <strong>Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint</strong></blockquote>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 39.1 - The End of Turmoil

    Act 3: Chapter 39.1 - The End of Turmoil


    Alice had already died, and the turmoil caused by the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· had finally settled down.


    After receiving much healing magic from Pomera, my body healed to the point that I had no problem with moving around.


    ording to Pomera, the turmoil had already been settled down.


    Most of ¡¶Blood Cup¡· members who wreaked havoc in Manarak had already been arrested, albeit, some of them managed to escape.


    The other party was an organization so I expected that they woulde in great numbers, but it was a good thing that most of them got arrested without any problem.


    My priority was to go after the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· along with Be while Pomera rescues the wounded people.


    Since Kotone, the strongestbat force of this city was caught in Alice trap, I expected that we would have a hard time dealing with the members of the ¡¶Blood Cup¡· s, it was needless anxiety.


    ¡­ But, the strangest thing was the fact that many members of the ¡¶Blood Cup¡· justy down on the ground with a dazed look on their face, as if they were assailed by some sort of fear.


    I guess Philia did her best to surpress them.


    After telling the story, Pomera went to a healing center to help the wounded people with her white magic.


    I worked along with Be and finally located Kotone, ¡¶The hundred Demon¡· Garan, and the ¡¶Dungeon Master¡· Balot, the three who became the victim of ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·.


    Everyone was still alive.


    But, it seems they were in aatose state.


    I really regretted the fact that I couldn¡¯t find the method to cancel ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡· from Alice.


    It was an extremely terrifying magic that binds one¡¯s soul and maniptes them at will like a mere puppet after all.


    I might have ended up killing them if I tried to forcefully cancel them.


    Kotone has been receiving healing magic for a whole half day and has yet to wake up.


    Since a researcher in ¡¶Mithril Cane¡· was an adept in spirit magic, we tried to move her there.


    The next day, I along with Pome, Philia, and Be visited the research institute of ¡¶Mithril Cane¡·.


    There, we saw Kotone, Garan, and Balot sleeping in the bed like before.


    They look so peaceful as if they were already dead.


    ¡¸My deepest apologies for being unable to help them, Kanata-dono¡­ Not even us can find a way to cure them. Naturally we won¡¯t give up in trying to find a way to cure them but¡­ The chance for that is infinitely close to zero.¡¹


    Ga bowing to us repeatedly.


    I could only grit my teeth since I knew that I also couldn¡¯t do anything to save Kotone and co.


    Honestly speaking, I had expected this situation.


    I mean, I learned about spirit magic too from Lunaire, in fact, I was more knowledgeable about it than the staff of ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·.


    But I still gave the permission for Kotone and co to be treated in the research institute since I had already been aware that we¡¯re pretty much at a dead end.


    I had already tried to make Kotone to drink ¡¶Ether¡· s, it was also ineffective.


    ¡¸ording to the specialist in this field, their ego has been in a state of disarray, like a misced puzzle. Trying to restore their ego back to normal is akin to trying to piece together the shredded pieces of paper from grimoire that scattered in a huge desert by sandstorm. In short, it¡¯s close to impossible.¡¹


    The moment he heard that, Be who gripped the railing of Garan¡¯s bed broke into tears.


    ¡¸Garan-sama, Garan-sama! I finally found you after you¡¯re missing for a long time and thought that there might be a way to save you but¡­ This is¡­!¡¹


    Garan seems to be the senior that Be respected the most.


    That must be the reason why he cried so much.


    ¡¸It¡¯s Pomera¡¯s fault¡­ If only Pomera doesn¡¯t kill that ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not your fault, Pomera-san. If you didn¡¯t kill her back then, she would control me with her ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡· and escaped from Manarak.¡¹


    If there was someone to me, it should be me.


    If only I had some spare energy after my fight against the Red King, I wouldn¡¯t get caught by Alice.


    In that situation, I should be able to turn the table and arrest her.


    Moreover, the main reason why Alice came to this city was most likely due to the arrangement of the higher existence, Nyarlhotep.


    No, it wasn¡¯t ¡°Most Likely¡± anymore, I was sure of it.


    I remember that someone disturbed my attempt to dy the explosion of the Red King back then.


    There¡¯s no way¡­ I will forget that voice.


    It was the voice of the so-called higher existence who sent me to this world after all, Nyarlhotep¡¯s voice.


    Nyarlhotep really came to eliminate me for real this time.


    Alice had also mentioned that matter.


    And this turmoil that was caused by the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· was one of the higher existential ns to erase me, and since I had no way to escape from their influence, it might affect my surroundings.


    In the end, Kotone got involved in this mess too.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything but clench my fist in frustration.


    And I wouldn¡¯t be a match against a higher existence like Nyarlhotep either.


    But, if Nyarlhotep kept messing around with the people around me like this, I would definitely make them pay sooner orter.


    I would find the power to fight back against them.


    ¡¸Kanata¡­ san?¡¹


    Pomera, who seemed to be worrying about my silent state, suddenly called out to me.


    I shook my head.


    ¡¸Sorry, I just thinking about something else just now.¡¹


    I turned around and faced Ga.


    ¡¸Ga-san, I¡¯ll also try to find a way to save Kotone-san and co. I¡¯ll definitely find it even if it took my entire life to find it. But, can I ask for your help to shelter them until then? Don¡¯t worry about money, I¡¯ll pay for them.¡¹


    ¡¸Kanata-dono, I¡¯m really d that you¡¯re getting along with Kotone-dono.¡¹


    Ga muttered with a lonely smile on his face.


    The ce where Kotone and I used to talk about Japanese manga was the room in this ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· after all.


    Ga seems to know about my long conversation with Kotone too.


    ¡¸I¡¯m also indebted to Kotone-dono. You don¡¯t have to worry about the money for their treatment¡­ And Kanata-dono, I¡¯ve something to talk with you in private, may we change the ce?¡¹


    This time, Ga spoke with a serious look on his face.


    Honestly I didn¡¯t want to do that but, I had no usible reason to refuse him.


    I nodded.


    I followed Ga into the conference room, and sat facing each other.


    Ga¡¯s subordinate brought refreshment and a thick envelope into the conference room.


    Ga started talking as I looked curiously at the envelope.<blockquote>===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    <strong>Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint</strong></blockquote>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 39.2 - The End of Turmoil

    Act 3: Chapter 39.2 - The End of Turmoil


    ¡¸First, allow me to say this, Kanata-dono¡­ I have no intention to give up on finding a way to cure Kotone-dono. But, I¡¯m also aware that the chance for her to be cured is really low.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡­ Am aware of that.¡¹


    ¡¸I won¡¯t force you if you¡¯re unwilling to answer this question and stop at this point¡­ Kanata-dono, are you an otherworlder whoe from the same world as Kotone-dono?¡¹


    I hesitated for a moment but I ended up nodding.


    I had no intention to hide it at this point of time.


    Moreover, Ga who had contact with Kotone-san must¡¯ve long since realized that I was an otherworlder just like her.


    That¡¯s why there was no use lying to him at this point.


    ¡¸I see¡­ May I presume that you also know about Kotone-dono;s hobby too?¡¹


    Ga asked with a serious look on his face.


    I nodded at him since this matter might be rted to her hobby.


    ¡¸Yes, Ga-san must have already know about her hobby too, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, though I know it¡¯s rude, I conduct various investigations about Kotone-dono¡­ Kotone-dono even told me when she wanted to take a break from her adventuring job. She told me that she want to finish her work, so I prepared a workce for her.¡¹


    ¡¸You know that much eh¡­¡¹


    Kotone¡¯s dream was to spread manga culture in this world.


    Surely, using her connection with Ga who led the ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· was the simplest and fastest way to spread her works.


    ¡¸The truth is¡­ I wanted to at least fulfill Kotone-dono¡¯s dream.¡¹


    Ga opened the thick envelope on the desk as he spoke.


    He took out a lot of paper from inside.


    ¡¸Is this¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Kotone-dono¡¯s manga. In fact, I lent her one of the rooms in ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· when she said that she wanted to focus on finishing this manga. This is something that we collected from her workce.¡¹


    Surely, she did tell me before that she wanted to show me her manga when we visited next time but, are you sure about showing me her manga without permission like this¡­ Ga-san?


    I mean, Kotone seems to be slightly embarrassed by this secret hobby of hers.


    Well, Ga who lived his life in this world devoid of manga culture might have no idea just how embarrassed it was to show the manga that you draw on your own to other people.


    Though I was worried about that matter, my curiosity won over me.


    I apologized to her inside my heart while scanning over the manga.


    It was a battle manga.


    The setting was a supernatural battle in the world based on a Japanese setting.


    ¡¸Interesting¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, you think the same right? Kotone-dono doesn¡¯t seems to agree with this opinion but, even I think that this will be a hit.¡¹


    Ga nodded happily.


    But then, I agree with Kotone¡¯s opinion about this work being unsatisfactory.


    The setting and content was cliche, I could pretty much point out which and what kind of reference she used here.


    Moreover, despite the above average quality of the drawing, it wasn¡¯t on the level of a pro.


    But, considering the fact that this was the first manga in Locklore, it was definitely the best of the kind.


    ¡¸I¡¯m a little bit confused about what kind of manga that Kotone-dono wanted to make. That¡¯s why I want to ask you a few things about that matter. I¡¯ll be really grateful if Kanata-dono can exin about those matters. Everything is for the sake of spreading Kotone-dono¡¯s manga in this world.¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to me, I¡¯m ready to cooperate anytime.¡¹


    I also wanted to fulfill Kotone¡¯s dream to spread manga culture in this world.


    ¡¸Ooh, thank you very much, Kanata-dono! The mood of the citizens of Manarak is rather gloomy after the previous turmoil after all. Though it¡¯ll increase thebor force, it will allow us to mass produce the original copy inrge numbers, it¡¯ll only take a few days before it can get released. Meanwhile, I also need Kanata-dono¡¯s opinion in a rather trivial matter but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m not in such hurry and ready to be of help for you.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹


    Ga nodded happily while stroking his beard.


    ¡¸Which reminds me, Kanata-dono, there¡¯s this manga that I can¡¯t understand. It¡¯s in thest envelope, will you take a look at it for now?¡¹


    ¡¸A manga that you can¡¯t understand¡­ Is it?¡¹


    The moment I read that manga, I understood what he meant immediately.


    And since it was using the characters of manga that I¡¯m rather familiar with, my face stiffened the moment I read the content.


    To sum it up, it was a manga which used the characters of extremely popr manga¡­ A BL doujinshi.


    Well, Kotone did say she loves the original manga.


    This doujinshi might be drawn for her personal enjoyment instead of showing it to others.


    It was a story without setting or any kind of background story, even the quality of the drawing was sub-par.


    ¡¸Since that was the only example I could find, I have no idea what it was¡­ Kotone-dono might¡¯ve another page hidden in her room.¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ There¡¯s no need to see this manga. To be exact, we should burn it to ashes and never publish it.¡¹


    ¡¸Uh¡­? Is that so?¡¹


    Ga didn¡¯t seem to understand the reason though.<blockquote>===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    <strong>Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint</strong></blockquote>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 40: Lichs Aid(Side: Lunaire)

    Act 3: Chapter 40: Lich''s Aid(Side: Lunaire)


    Late at night, two shadows appeared inside one of the rooms in ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·.


    They were Lunaire, d in ¡¶Impurity Sealer¡¯s Rode¡· and Noble Mimic.


    Lunaire looked down at the ck haired woman with bob cut sleeping in the bed before her, and heaved a sigh.


    ¡¸Are YOu GoiNg To HeAl Her?¡¹


    Lunaire closed her eyes and then turned around upon hearing Noble Mimic¡¯s question.


    ¡¸It will be too pitiful if I leave her alone despite being able to heal her¡­ And Kanata will be sad on top of that.¡¹


    ¡¸And hErE I ThouGht YoU¡¯Re goIng tO PosTPOnE Her TreaTmenT.¡¹


    Just as Noble Mimic had said, Lunaire had already healed both Balot and Garan before Kotone.


    The first thing Lunaire did after slipping into this ce was looking at Kotone¡¯s face, Lunaire was bewildered for a while after that so she moved on to heal Balot and Garan first.


    ¡¸¡­ Noble, do you really think that I¡¯m such a petty person?¡¹


    ¡¸I ThouGht THaT YoUr JEaLOuSy ToWARd Her WiLL MaKe You HesitaTe.¡¹


    Lunaired raised her arm, pointing with her finger as she prepared her spell, Noble Mimic¡¯s ornamental lid closed immediately, making him look like a normal treasure box.


    Lunaire then lowered her arm, heaving a deep sigh.


    ¡¸I will never do that. And I believe in Kanata.¡¹


    ¡¸FoR SomEonE WhO UsED HiGh RAnk SpiRit To EAveSDroPPing On HIM And EsCapEd WHeN He TrIed To ChaSe You, YoUr ArGument SoUnds LeSS ConVinCing YoU Know?¡¹


    In all honesty, Lunaire didn¡¯t tell a particr story to Noble Mimic but, she really did troubled for a moment whether she should save Pomera or not when thetter was about to be killed by Lovis.


    ¡¸T-That is that. You¡¯re talking as if I¡¯m at fault. I, I just worrying about Kanata and wanted to see his situation for a bit.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ IsN¡¯t THAt WhAt The OthEr CaLl As StaLKer?¡¹


    Noble Mimic stretched his tongue in bewilderment.


    ¡¸MaStEr Has SaiD Too That The MaN in ck Suit Seems To BE ReaLLy SusPIcioUs RigHt? ARe YoU SuRe AbOUt LettiNG TheM Go?¡¹


    He was talking about Lovis.


    Lunaire only tells the gist of the situation with Lovis to Noble Mimic.


    But, Noble Mimic couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was off about that situation.


    Lovis called himself Kanata¡¯s best friend.


    And yet, never once did he see Lovis around when both Noble Mimic and Lunaire were stalking Kanata.


    Surely, it¡¯s not like they could watch Kanata¡¯s activity 24/7 and it¡¯s been quite a long time since Kanata and Lunaire left ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    But, even with that assumption, Noble Mimic still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off about Lovis¡¯ remark.


    ¡¸Lovis is a good person. Kanata, uhm¡­ He told Lovis about the the fact that he love me.¡¹


    ¡¸YoUr Bar For A GOOd PErSON Is Too Low, MY LaDy.¡¹


    ¡¸How insistent. For your information, I also used Yama Darum Raja to prevent him from lying to me.¡¹


    ¡¸WeLl, That¡¯S EnOUgH I GueSS¡­¡¹


    Lunaire walked around Kotone¡¯s bead, and then ced the palm of her hand on Kotone¡¯s forehead.


    ¡¸Ghost Magic, 20th rank¡¶Anteros¡·¡¹


    A pink magic circle appeared on Kotone¡¯s forehead.


    It was tuning magic to purify the soul that had been contaminated by ghost magic.


    Thirty secondster, Lunaire finally raised her hand from Kotone¡¯s forehead.


    Thus the magic circle vanished without a trace.


    ¡¸Done. This person should wake up soon.¡¹


    ¡¸As ExPeCtEd Of MasTeR, FoR A MoMeNt, I ThoUGht ThaT You¡±re Going to abAnDoN TheSe PeOPle.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re mistaken, I just returned her psyche to normal. I mean, I¡¯m a busy person. And I don¡¯t want to be haunted by these people.¡¹


    Lunaire wiped her forehead with her sleeve as if she justpleted an exhausting job.


    ¡¸ShAll We Go TheN? ThINgS GoIng To Get MorE TrOUblEsOMe If The PaTrOls SaW Us.¡¹


    ¡¸Please wait a minute.¡¹


    Lunaire gripped the railing of the bed as she looked down at Kotone¡¯s face.


    She brought her lips closer to Kotone¡¯s ears.


    ¡¸¡­ Kanata is mine, don¡¯t you dare to seduce him.¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, MasTer. WhAt AbOUt YoUr ReMArk To BelIEve in HIm?¡¹


    ¡¸J-Just in case. Now let¡¯s get out of this ce, Noble.¡¹


    Lunaire turned around and left.


    Lunaire squinting her eyes, anxious expression appeared on her face as she walked along with Noble.


    ¡¸¡­ Which reminds me, strange things keep happening one after another. The sudden appearance of level 1000 demon king from before, and now the ancient great spirit released from its seal. Strange incidents that might not even happen once in a thousand years have actually happened twice in this short amount of time. I mean¡­ One wrong move and Kanata might really lost his life this time.¡¹


    ¡¸You MeaN, SomeOne ArraNged This IncIDenT?¡¹


    ¡¸Is it¡­ My fault? Could it be that Kanata¡¯s life is in danger because I raised his level a little bit too much? If that¡¯s really the case, keeping Kanata from leaving ¡¶Cocytus¡· might be the right choice¡­ Should I just grab him right now, bring him back to Cocytus, and never let him to leave that ce again?¡¹


    Said Lunaire with an extremely serious and grim look on her face.


    ¡¸I, Don¡¯T ThiNK THaT AloNe Is EnOUgh To ConVinCe TheM¡­ ThaT Nyar-WhaTeVer-THeiR-NaMe-Is MighT Be EvEn MoRe PoWerFul ThaN YoU. ThE BEsT WaY To DeAl WiTh SuCh DaNgeRous FeLLa Is To CruSh TheiR PlAn BeForE it HaPPen RiGht?¡¹


    Noble Mimic tried toe with a solution.


    Lunaire stopped, blinking as if she just got inspiration.


    ¡¸WEll, ThAt SouNDs ImPoSSiBle ThoUgh.¡¹


    ¡¸Noble¡­ That sounds like a n. I¡¯ll consider it.¡¹


    ¡¸MasteR¡­ ArE yOu SeRIous?¡¹<blockquote>===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    <strong>Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint</strong></blockquote>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 41: Aftermath

    Act 3: Chapter 41: Aftermath


    Two days after the turmoil caused by the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·.


    I went toward the headquarters of ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· along with Pomera and Philia for a meeting with Ga.


    ¡¸Why something like this always happen to Pomera¡­¡¹


    Pomera looked dejected as she spoke.


    In these two days, Pomera¡¯s name resounded again as the hero of Manarak.


    The matter about her healing the injured people in Manarak aside, there was also the heroic story about her driving out the ¡¶ck Reaper, Lovis¡·, restoring the destroyed building to the point that it look like newly built building with her white magic, and killed ¡¶Alice of The Corpse Doll¡·, one of the ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡· with a single blow on her head.


    ¡¸Pomera, ish super awesome!¡¹


    Philia sang a praise on Pomera.


    ¡¸Thank you, Philia-chan. But, Pomera isn¡¯t happy at all¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Are you really the one who restoring the building, Pomera-san?¡¹


    ¡¸That feat is beyond me, Kanata-san¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    Pomera suddenly halted for a moment, squinting her eyes as if she found something was amiss.


    ¡¸Is something the matter, Pomera-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s nothing but¡­ Kanata-san, I never knew that you have such earth shaking beauty among your acquaintances. You¡¯re hiding about that person from Pomera, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    I was caught off guard by her sudden question.


    I mean, Pomera was my first real acquaintance after I left Cocytus.


    Both Kotone and Rosemonde were top ss beauties in their own category but Pomera already knew about them.


    Was she referring to the female member from Lovis¡¯ team?


    ¡¸Why are you trying to dodge my question, Kanata-san?¡¹


    Pomera brought her face closer to mine, emitting a pressure rivaling the Red King.


    ¡¸W-Well, I hide nothing from you¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera, scawry~!¡¹


    For some reason, Philia became more and more ted.


    ¡¸She has white hair with red tinge on the tips of her hair, and odd eye o¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, you mean Lunaire-san! So she¡¯s still in Manarak¡­ That¡¯s a relief.¡¹


    I met her before right after I subjugated the demon king of spider, that¡¯s why I thought that she had already returned to ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    But, I guess she was still somewhere around in this city.


    And Pomeraing into contact with her was thest thing that I had expected.


    ¡¸This Lunaire¡­ Is the one who taught you magic, and save your life, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I told you about her a while ago. But, I see¡­ You met her, eh? What are the two of you talking about?¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s face frowned the moment I asked her that question.


    I cocked my head, wondering about her reaction.


    ¡¸¡­ Kanata-san, you told me before that Lunaire-san is an eighty years old woman, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, no, tha¡ª¡¹


    That moment, I finally remember a certain lie I told to Pomera.


    Yes, back then, I felt it wasn¡¯t a good thing to let Pomera know that Lunaire was a thousand years old lich, so I told Pomera that Lunaire was an eighty years old woman.


    ¡¸I did say that¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s not like what you say! You say it! Why are you telling such lies to Pomera! Now tell me the truth!¡¹


    ¡¸M-My bad about that, there¡¯s a reason why I can¡¯t tell you more about her¡­ B-But, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal, so you don¡¯t have to be that angry about this matter.¡¹


    ¡¸I, AM, NOT, ANGRY! I just want to hear more about her! Now fess up!¡¹


    ¡¸A-About that, now is a bit¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What now! Are you trying to shift the topic!?¡¹


    Y-Yup, she really pissed off after all.


    I nced at Philia, begging for her to save me from this situation.


    Philia looked at Pomera and I, seemingly enjoying this situation.


    ¡¸Wee Kanata-dono, Pomera-dono, and Philia-dono too. Since I happen to see you so I might be as well as greeting you.¡¹


    Ga greeted us.


    Pomera¡¯s face flushed red and she got away from me.


    ¡¸M-My apologies, Kanata-san¡­ I just got a bit too excited.¡¹


    I nodded to Ga to express my gratitude.


    Ga replied with a thumbs up, smiling as if he said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±.


    Yup, just as I had expected, he butt in once he saw Pomera¡¯s state and I who was troubled by her state.


    ¡¸I have already gathered everything that you requested from me before. Shall I send itter to the inn that you used?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for your consideration but, let me to take it back myself since I can stow them with space-time magic.¡¹


    It seems he managed to gather all the side ingredients for ¡¶Ether¡· in the list that I gave to him before.


    With this, we can start the mass production of ¡¶Ether¡·, and restart Pomera¡¯s power leveling n in the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·.


    ¡¸And there¡¯s the matter of ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· too but¡­ We have already confirmed their quality. The market price will copse if we sell them at once but, if we y it right we should be able to sell that amount for at least 200 millions gold.¡¹


    Ga lowered his voice when he spoke thetter part of his sentence.


    ¡¸T-Two hundred¡­ Millions gold!?¡¹


    The passerby around us got startled and looked at us.


    I snapped right away and then lowered my voice.


    ¡¸M-My apologies, I just¡­¡¹


    Since we had that much money, I guess that solved our mary problem.


    Honestly speaking, I had to thank Urzottle for this.


    ¡­ Let¡¯s give them a premium grade next time.


    ¡¸And there¡¯s also the matter of Kotone-dono¡¯s manga that we discussed before, it¡¯s already circted in Manarak¡¯s market.¡¹


    ¡¸A-Already!?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, even though it¡¯s still in the experimental stage, both works should¡¯ve already been circting in the market. Since my staff have alsoe to like it, it might be popr. I don¡¯t think everything will be this easy if not for Kanata-dono¡¯s cooperation. We will definitely give you some reward for your tip.¡¹


    Ga¡¯s action was really fast.


    He did say that he had to do something about the gloomy mood in Manarak, but I had never expected that he already prepared everything to release the manga.


    ¡¸My cooperation is insignificant. And thank you very much for helping Kotone-san to realize her dream.¡¹


    ¡¸Nonono, I¡¯m sure that Kotone-dono will be delighted too.¡¹


    Ga replied with an extremely delighted smile.


    I was d that I cooperated with him, was what I thought before something about his previous remark caught my attention.


    ¡¸¡­ Eh? Wait a minute, both work? Shouldn¡¯t it just one?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, albeit the second one, about the bond between youth¡­ Is a bit crooked, some people like it. I thought it¡¯s an unfinished story but it got really popr among a small part of the female staff in ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡·, they told me that a short one should get published too. So I decided to let it circte in the market too.¡¹


    The moment I heard that, I covered my face with both of my hands.


    Reason being I knew that even if Kotone enjoyed that kind of work, it didn¡¯t equal her wanting to publish it.


    I mean, doujinshi aside, manga didn¡¯t even exist in this world before Kotone published her¡¯s.


    ¡¸I-Is that one aren¡¯t supposed to be published?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ If I had to say, it isn¡¯t the kind of thing that should be published.¡¹


    That moment, I heard loud footsteps from afar.


    I was left dumbfounded when I turned around and saw the person who made such loud footsteps.


    Reason being the other party was someone whose features I was already familiar with, glossy ck hair, slender built, and the peculiar metal gauntlet.


    Yup, it was Kotone.


    But, her face was flushed red and she lost all her usual aloofness, and most of all, she was on the verge of crying.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve woken up, Kotone-san!¡¹


    Naturally, I was moved to tears too.


    To be honest, I almost gave up on the chance of Kotone being able to wake up again.


    Kotone red at Ga, pulling her arms covered in gauntlets.


    Colour drained from my face the moment I saw her making such a gesture.


    If an S-rank adventurer like Kotone punched Ga for real, thetter would die for sure.


    I hurriedly rushed in between them and caught Kotone¡¯s wrist.


    ¡¸C-Calm down Kotone-san! Let¡¯s talk this out! Or could it be that you¡¯re still under the influence of ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·¡­!¡¹


    But, Kotone didn¡¯t stop, her other hand moving like a snake and strangling my neck.


    ¡¸Y-Y-YOU TOO, KANATA! EVEN THOUGH I WENT ALL OUT TO HIDE ¡°THAT¡±! WHY ¡°THAT¡± HAVE TO BE RELEASED!? YOU SHOULD KNOW AT GLANCE WHAT IS ¡°THAT¡± RIGHT!¡¹


    I see, she really was pissed off about her manga huh.


    I should at least insist on a dy of the release for a few more days.


    No, I should stop the release of that BL manga at all cost.


    ¡¸Sorry, Kotone-san¡­ I¡¯m really sorry about this!¡¹


    ¡¸N-Nothing will change with your apology! Even though that is thest thing I want to show to everyone! I¡¯LL KILL YOU GUYS AND THEN KILL MYSELF!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯M REALLY SORRY ABOUT THIS, KOTONE-SAN!¡¹


    Kotone was crying as she strengthened her grip on my neck.


    ¡¸P-Please stop, Kotone-dono! P-Please forgive Kanata-dono!¡¹


    ¡¸Please stop Kotone-san! I¡¯m serious, please release Kanata-san! I-I don¡¯t know what happen but, L-Let¡¯s talk things out!¡¹


    Both Ga and Pomera tried to pull Kotone from me.


    It seems both Balot and Garan had also woken up.


    It seems that the mage in charge of researching a way to heal them cocked their heads seeing the trio cured from something akin to eternal sleep.


    I had no idea how this happened but I¡¯m really d that Kotone was safe.


    ¡­ Later on, Kotone¡¯s BL manga was withdrawn from the market. Her other manga, on the other hand, set a new fad in Manarak. As for Kotone, I had no idea whether she was happy with this fact or not.


    She ended up shutting herself in her own room for one whole week and refused to go out no matter how much Ga and I tried to persuade her.<blockquote>===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    <strong>Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint</strong></blockquote>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 42.1 - Failure of The Observer(Side: Nyarlhotep)

    Act 3: Chapter 42.1 - Failure of The Observer(Side: Nyarlhotep)


    ¡¸DO IT, JUST DO IT DAMMIT! FINISH HIM OFF! NO NEED TO TURN HIM INTO A PUPPET, JUST-KILL-HIM!¡¹


    Nyarlhotep was currently looking at thest part of Alice and Kanata¡¯s battle from distortion of dimension in the upper world.


    Their hands were grabbing onto the distortion of dimension as they brought their face closer as if trying to eat that distortion.


    After tons of effort, they finally managed to corner Kanata.


    With Alice¡¯s current level and ability, killing the weakened Kanata would be a piece of cake.


    ¡¸OUT OF THE WAY, YOU SMALL FRY KNIGHT! KILL, KILL! JUST KILL HIM ALREADY!¡¹


    Nyarlhotep spoke with an irritated voice.


    They were currently seeing the scene where Knight Be brandished his sword toward Alice.


    Nyarlhotep had employed their best tactics, making use of tactics that were already bordering onw vition, and finally managed toe so close to killing Kanata.


    There was no need for him to deliver the finishing blow, just a bit of disturbance, and left the rest to their pawn.


    They would be seeded as long as Kanata is dead and yet, Alice¡¯s special magic, the ¡¶Puppet Coffin¡·, had literally thrown their n into the dump.


    Alice wanted to turn Kanata into her puppet.


    It seems she tried to make up for the loss of ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· with other things.


    ¡¸DON¡¯T YOU DARE TO FU*CKING DO THAT! KILL HIM! FAILING TO KILL HIM RIGHT NOW WILL IT EVEN HARDER TO KILL HIM IN THE FUTURE! KILL HIM AND I¡¯LL COMPENSATE YOU YOUR LOSS IN ANOTHER WAY LATER!!¡¹


    Nyarlhotep brought their faces even closer to the distortion of the dimension.


    Their status was in jeopardy.


    Failing here means that they would be abandoned by their master for real.


    ¡¸I BEG YOU, ALICE! JUST KILL HIM ALREADY! IF YOU WISH FOR THE POWER, I¡¯LL LET YOU JOIN THE ¡¶INVISIBLE HAND OF GOD¡·!¡¹


    That moment, Alice suddenly fell to the ground due to Pomera¡¯s strike on the former¡¯s back of the head.


    At that moment, Nyarlhotep lost all hope, they plopped on their rear, pulling out their green hair in frustration.


    After groaning for a while, they raised their faces and took a deep breath.


    ¡¸WHY¡­ SOMEONE TELL ME WHYYY¡­¡¹


    The screen that appeared before him was the spectacle of Kanata receiving healing magic in session from Pomera.


    The healing magic healed his wounds.


    At this point, Nyarlhotep¡¯s entire n truly went down the drain.


    ¡¸My kin, it seems you really messed up a while ago.¡¹


    Suddenly the voice of their master resounded.


    Nyarlhotep is just sprawling on the ground, toozy to answer to their master.


    Until just recently, Nyarlhotep had always been replying with courtesy when their master called out to them but, their reaction became rather sloppy, and they even dared to threaten their master after the incident with Kanata.


    ¡¸You hear about it, right? It has yet to be converted into ¡¶Memory Sphere¡· but, it made part of the upper god who saw that scene from the live broadcast really pissed off. Once that particr scene is converted into ¡¶Memory Sphere¡· and seen by many others, Lochlore¡¯s existence might be in jeopardy.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t care. In the end, they¡¯ll only make fun of you right, Master? In the end, the other gods are quite happy to see Kanata Kanbara win again. Seeing that the amount of people that make fun of us is going to increase again, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s about time for us to change our policy? Sorry, but I don¡¯t want to fulfill your unreasonable demand anymore. I did everything within the limit of my authority. Since this failed too, it only means that your policy is in the wrong, Master.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Failure isn¡¯t a problem. Rather, I don¡¯t even care about that to begin with. Or should I say that the silver lining of this failure is the fact that you failed to kill Kanata Kanbara. Instead, you should thank Kanata Kanbara devil¡¯s luck since the worst thing didn¡¯t happen due to your disgraceful transgression.¡¹


    ¡¸H-HAH!? I know that you hate me but, you¡¯re going too far! Transgression? What kind of transgression that Imitted?¡¹


    Unable to endure their annoyance, Nyarlhotep raised their face and snarled at the sky.


    Nyarlhotep had already done everything within their authority and finally managed to corner Kanata.


    Surely, the beginning of this unpleasant incident was their failure to kill Kanata as soon as thetter was sent down to Lochlore.


    But then, even he couldn¡¯t help but to get annoyed when he did everything he could to get rid of Kanata only for thetter to crush the former¡¯s n. [TL: The raw say ¡°He¡±, referring to Nyarlhotep so starting from this point, I¡¯ll use ¡°He¡± instead of ¡°They¡± as Nyarlhotep¡¯s gender had finally revealed.]


    He really went all out in his n to get rid of Kanata.


    But, that was within the limit of his authority.


    ¡¸¡­ Haah.¡¹


    ¡¸You can¡¯t talk back, eh! Are you speechless? Tell me what did I do wrong this time!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¶Vanity¡·¡¹


    His master suddenly muttered a word, a spell name.


    Nyarlhotep twitched upon hearing that word.


    ¡¸Direct interference with magic eh¡­ Bollock. I should have reminded you that was the biggest taboo for us.¡¹


    ¡¸Uuuuuuh¡­ But, that¡¯s, it¡¯s just¡­¡¹


    Nyarlhotep was truly at his wit¡¯s end.


    ¡¶Vanity¡· was magic used by Nyarlhotep to corner Kanata even further in the ¡ºSpur of moment¡».


    The reason was that he couldn¡¯t let go of Kanata seeing thetter could deal with the trump card of the Red King that he prepared, the suicide bomb as easy as breathing.


    ¡¸When I think that, all my effort is going to end up down the drain¡­ My finger just¡­ I mean, master, you¡¯re the one who told me that there¡¯s a moment when you have no choice but to do that¡­¡¹


    Nyarlhotep was desperately trying to make an excuse.


    He was already on the verge of crying.


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s interference, but I¡¯m not attacking directly! Moreover, we can erase that particr incident from ¡¶Memory Sphere¡· s¨C¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s already exposed to those who watched it LIVE. And those folks won¡¯t miss the sudden disappearance of Kanata Kanbara¡¯s magic in the memory sphere. It has already be a trending topic in ¡¶Goditter¡·. Trying to hide such a thing will only enrage them even further.¡¹


    Nyarlhotep¡¯s excuse was crushed so effortlessly by his master.


    Nyarlhotep waspletely at a loss, his lips moving like fish out of the water.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve told you again and again about what happens to the world when there¡¯s direct interference from us, right? That kind of world is nothing more than boring entertainment for me and my peers. The gods won¡¯t be interested in Lochlore anymore after that blunder of yours. And once that happens, you¡¯ll also lose the meaning of your life.¡¹


    ¡¸Guh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I said that the silver lining is the fact that Kanata Kanbara survived that incident. If your interference resulted in him being killed back then, the effect will be beyond your imagination. Thanks to Kanata your blunder is nothing more than a mere scratch. But, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you used a 28th rank magic on an individual in Lochlore. Now Lochlore¡¯s name bears a bad stigma due to your blunder. Now, do you understand what kind of damage you just caused? And how did you make such a blunder?¡¹


    ¡¸I, I wanted him to be killed right there¡­ And if that failed too, I, I already¡­¡¹<blockquote>===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    <strong>Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint</strong></blockquote>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 3: Chapter 42.2 - Failure of The Observer(Side: Nyarlhotep)

    Act 3: Chapter 42.2 - Failure of The Observer(Side: Nyarlhotep)


    ¡¸Only that¡­ eh. Now I¡¯ll tell you my evaluation, that n of yours is a mess. The fact that a demon king gained a powerful item is already strange enough. Alice herself had said that she could feel the interference of god had caused this incident. Even the native of that world, who are supposed to be clueless, can see through your n. The other gods aren¡¯t stupid enough to ignore such hints. Since a sharp person like Alice can see through your interference, there¡¯s no point in hiding your involvement anymore.¡¹


    ¡¸So that means you¡¯re going to erase me now! Or not, you don¡¯t even dare to do that! You don¡¯t even know something like that! Always telling me to do this or that with that condescending attitude of yours! If you said it¡¯s impossible, then make a n yourself, that¡¯s your job!¡¹


    Nyathotep finally lost his cool and berated his own master.


    ¡¸If you think that you¡¯re capable to make a good n, then do it yourself, or create a better kin after you erase me, fool!¡¹


    His voice grew louder and louder as he voiced his pent-up frustration at once.


    It just goes out of Nyarlhotep¡¯s mouth.


    ¡¸The truth is, I did n to erase you since your direct interference is really crossing our bottom line. My other kin might be able toe up with a better n to eliminate Kanata Kanbara, but that is that this is this.¡¹


    ¡¸E, eh¡­¡¹


    The color drained from Nyarlhotep¡¯s face upon hearing that his master truly considered the option of erasing him.


    Despite all his swearing until now, he never really thought that his master would really erase him.


    ¡¸Your direct interference has tarnished our reputation. But, considering the result, it¡¯s better to leave this matter to you.


    Nyarlhotep heaved a sigh of relief as he crumbled down on his knees.


    ¡¸R-Right, I mean, erasing me is a bit to¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll increase your authority in Lochlore. The matter of me never reminding you to make a n to eliminate Kanata Kanbara without breaking ourw is my fault indeed. You can also consider that as part of my mismanagement.¡¹


    Nyarphotep¡¯s expression turns 180.


    ¡¸A-Are you okay, Master!?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, though too much interference from your side in this ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· ¡®s case put a huge dent in our reputation, I¡¯ll allow you to do at least that much after this, aside from direct interference of course. But, I¡¯ll allow you to use the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· to eliminate Kanata.¡¹


    Nyarlhotep¡¯s face revealed a wicked smile the moment his master said ¡°¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·¡±.


    ¡¸I understand! In this way, I can think of a better way to eliminate Kanata Kanbara for sure! I can finally kill that annoying pest, master.¡¹


    ¡¸But, Kanata Kanbara isn¡¯t your only opponent. The other such as the lich who bes the source of the evil has to be eliminated, or driven back into the deep floor of the dungeon.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I understand. But, I¡¯ve alreadye up with a countermeasure against her. That Lunaire will surely be timid once Kanata Kanbara is dead, by then forcing her back into the bottom floor of the dungeon is a piece of cake. Her level might be high but her mental strength is so weak. Even tofu is still harder than her mental strength. Even if I caught the attention of the other gods or the otherworld, I should be able to take care of her. Rest assured, I¡¯m an expert in this matter.¡¹


    Nyarlhotep stood up, spreading his arms as he spoke with an ted face.


    ¡¸Finally back on your feet eh, my kin. I¡¯ve got a lot of expectation on you.¡¹


    Nyarlhotep suddenly touched his chin and frowned his eyebrows.


    ¡¸But, why are you suddenly granting me more authority after scolding me like that? I¡¯m grateful for that but still, you must face severe opposition from the other gods right¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I already took that into consideration. The truth is, I told the other gods that you will be the enemy of Kanata Kanbara.¡¹


    ¡¸HAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!?¡¹


    Nyarlhotep¡¯s jaw almost dropped on the floor due to the shock he felt upon hearing his master¡¯s outrageous remark.


    ¡¸E-Excuse me but¡­ What do you mean, Master!? Enemy of Kanata Kanbara¡­ Why should I be the enemy of a mere human like him!? That¡¯s sphemy! In the first ce, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m officially bing your scapegoat to bear the brunt due to failing Kanata Kanbara¡¯s case!? Isn¡¯t that wrong!?¡¹


    Due to Kanata¡¯s case, Lochlore managed to pull in many new subscribers amongst the gods.


    That¡¯s why the one who should take the brunt was the CEO, Nyarlhotep¡¯s master.


    And yet, that said master had imed that the one responsible for all the mess was Nyarlhotep.


    And his master did it without even batting their eyes.


    ¡¸So that¡¯s your reason, eh!? You dump everything on me huh? How can Y-Y-You do something like this! This stigma will stick with me forever even after I be a high-rank god! Are you seriously trying to make your own kin an outcast!? You¡¯re supposed to be my supervisor right? How can you let this to happen?¡¹


    ¡¸As long as I increase your authority, your interference will be more and more obvious. Rather, I realized from what you did this time that it won¡¯t end with just you directly interfering with Lochlore unless I did this. Your deed had already crossed the line. But, I also wanted to avoid the case in which I force you to use tasteless tactics. Even though what you did was a rare case, many gods were disappointed by it. But, it would turn into a mere ENTERTAINMENT if I prepared a valid reason to the other gods about the reason behind your direct interference, namely opposition.¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­ Way! There¡¯s no need to go that far! Please reconsider this matter! Please! Please spare me from this!¡¹


    ¡¸Are you willing to listen now? I did tell you before, stigma and responsibility aren¡¯t trivial matters. It¡¯s directly rted to the continuation of Lochlore. If it¡¯s another god, they will ask for your apology and then erase your very existence. Now the only way out for you is to eliminate Kanata Kanbara as soon as possible while the damage to your reputation is still at a minimum. I expect to see your recovery.¡¹


    ¡¸Forgive¡­! Please spare me¡­!¡¹


    Nyarlhotep called his master with a frail voice.


    But, the presence of the high-rank god, his master, had already vanished.


    Meaning that his master had already decided to make Nyarlhotep as part of the show, he was no longer the mastermind behind the scene.


    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who should take the responsibility and yet, why do I have to¡­¡¹


    Nyarlhotep standing feebly on his feet, his gaze was looking at the distortion of the dimension.


    It was the scene where Kanata was trying to find Kotone¡¯s body after Alice got killed by Pomera.


    ¡¸Nyarlhotep, if something happens to Kotone-san, I will make sure to make you regret the fact that you were ever born!¡¹


    Kanata on the other side was cursing at Nyarlhotep.


    Seeing that, Nyarlhotep finally snapped.


    He was so enraged to the point that he forgot to maintain his humanoid form, and returned to his original, ominous figure.


    ¡¸KANATA KANBARA! HOW DARE A MERE, LOWLY HUMAN LIKE YOU CURSE AT SOMEONE AS LOFTY AS ME! I¡¯LL KILL YOU AND MAKE YOU SUFFER FOR ETERNITY!¡¹<blockquote>===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    <strong>Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint</strong></blockquote>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 1: 《Invisible Hand of God》

    Act 4: Chapter 1: ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·<blockquote>Act 4: Dragon King And The Rift of The World</blockquote>


    In the northern part of the continent where Kanata and co-reside, There was a huge wilderness without any owner.


    It was and filled with powerful monsters, definitely an undesirable ce for humans.


    In fact, this kind ofnd wasmon in Lochlore.


    In the first ce, Lochlore had always been under constant regtion to make sure that the monster was in a dominant position over humans.


    The sole reason why the human race had yet to extinct in this world was simply because of the management of the high rank gods who loves to toy with humans and make sure that they survived by the skin of their necks.


    Those kinds of areas are usually dubbed as savagend by the human, and feared as monster territory, when several of them lined up together, they tend to turn into a dungeon.


    And then, in the innermost part of the north part of the continent, there stood a huge structure.


    The man who was also the owner of that structure called it, the ¡¶God¡¯s Arm¡·.


    ¡¸Uhm, how many years it¡¯s been I wonder since all of us¡­ The ¡¶Finger¡· of ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· gathered like this?¡¹


    Said the man who sits on the throne inside of the ¡¶God¡¯s Arm¡·.


    The man¡¯s face was hidden with a round-shaped mask, he put a crown on his head and donned it in luxurious clothing.


    In his hand was a huge cane glowing in golden color.


    The ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·, it was the organization that ruled Lochlore from behind the scene, they wereposed of five people who gained the recognition of the god, the higher being.


    They, the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· had never appeared on the stage.


    It was also the order of the higher being.


    But, every single one of them was strong enough to destroy the world if they felt like it.


    The reason why they were so strong was to allow them to make a correction in ordance to the will of the higher being.


    ¡¸¡¶World King; Veranta¡·, the gathering of small fries alone should be enough. But, why are you calling for me too? You must have a proper reason for that right? Otherwise, I might have to kill you if you call me a trivial reason.¡¹


    The one who spoke to Veranta, the man who sat in the throne was a three metres tall man.


    His forelocks were behind and then tied up in a bun.


    The giant man was armed to teeth, and on his back was three huge des.


    He had an atrocious, demon-like face, his glowing red eyes were a testament of his inhuman nature.


    ¡¸You¡¯re not evening hundred years ago, ¡¶Demon King of Sixth Heaven; Nobunaga¡·. If you keep acting like that, we¡¯re authorized to erase your very existence. No matter how powerful you are, you¡­ Can¡¯t win the will of the world. And you, of all people, should understand best what I mean. O King of Yamato, whose dream of world unification¡­ Was crushed by us.¡¹


    ¡¸Tch, even though none of you can win against me in one on one battle.¡¹


    ¡¸Humph, Nobunaga, in my opinion, you¡¯re at most the second strongest among the five of us.¡¹


    ¡¸And you¡¯re stronger than me? What a joke.¡¹


    Nobunaga exposed his hostility.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave that matter to your own imagination.¡¹


    Veranta shifted his gaze at another person.


    It was the figure whose entire body was shrouded in an oversized ck robe with numerous magic circles engraved on it, that figure was so mysterious to the point that not even its skin was revealed.


    Their name was Zero, otherwise known as ¡¶Nihility of Silence¡·.


    The strangest thing about them was the fact that they never spoke.


    Zero was even older than Nobunaga, and not even Nobunaga knew their identity.


    Neither he ever spoke to them.


    ¡¸That guy¡­ Is stronger than me?¡¹


    Zero¡¯s body was d in a ck robe that covered literally everything about them, no one knew if they are elderly or a kid.


    They are definitely not a martial artist.


    Zero didn¡¯t even react to Veranta and Nobunaga¡¯s banter.


    As if to say that they¡¯re not interested at all.


    ¡¸Can we back to the topic already? I¡¯ve no interest in your brat-like quarrel to decide who¡¯s the stronger one. Veranta, you¡¯ve called us since this matter is really important right? Are you by chance receiving an oracle?¡¹


    The lightly dressed woman with long ears cut into the quarrel.


    She was a long-lived high-elf, otherwise known as the ¡¶World¡¯s Recorder; Sophia¡·.


    She has been living for more than ten thousand years since the creation of Lochlore, every event and historical record of Lochlore was recorded in her memory.


    She was an existence that was equivalent to the world¡¯s record itself.


    ¡¸I received an oracle. It said to kill an otherworlder called Kanata Kanbara¡­ Who are currently in magic city Manarak? We may use everything at our disposal.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Say what? The oracle¡­ Has actually pointed to a single person? What¡¯s the meaning of this, Veranta? There is a rule that forbids us to get ourselves involved directly with otherworlder right?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m just as confused as you. The oracle usuallyes in a roundabout way. But, it means only one thing. To use everything at our disposal means that we¡­ Can be directly involved in this matter. I have no idea what kind of a mess that happen this time but, this guy must have made an enemy of the higher being. And it also means that person isn¡¯t a pushover either.¡¹


    Nobunaga revealed a belligerent smile as he heard Veranta¡¯s remark.


    ¡¸Now that¡¯s what I call interesting. Leave this matter to me.¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, you stay Nobunaga, the damage is simply beyond imagination if I leave this matter to you immediately. An entire continent might be scorchednd if I leave this matter straight to you.¡¹


    ¡¸C¡¯mon, leave this matter to me, you¡¯re the one who calling me after all. If you have no intention to leave this matter to me, you shouldn¡¯t call me in the first ce.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s send the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· to scout our target first. Honestly, we¡¯recking the information about him.¡¹


    Veranta looked up as he spoke.


    There was a huge dragon with jet-ck scales and a long tail that pronged on its¡¯ tip.


    This dragon was also a member of ¡¶Five Finger¡·.


    ¡ºLeave it to me, my dear ¡¶Wordl King; Veranta¡·. Kihihihi¡­ But still, do we really have to be on guard like this? Well, I happen to have two servants who fit the scouting role. They should be enough to raze Manarak to the ground.¡»


    The dragon spoke directly into the other four¡¯s minds.


    ¡¸That¡¯s reassuring. Our opponent this time around is an otherworlder. Just to be sure, bring the aforementioned crystal with you. It¡¯s something that I developed.¡¹


    ¡ºUhm? I don¡¯t think we have to go that far though.¡»


    ¡¸ You made a blunder a hundred years ago. You have to be prepared for everything. Your evaluation of the higher existence might be the lowest among us. You might be reced if you fail to handle this case.¡¹


    ¡ºThat¡¯s going too far. Dragon is the king among kings. I hate it when someone uses such a high-hand method on me. But well¡­ A job is a job after all. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be enough to make me break a sweat though.¡»


    Nobunaga scoffed after hearing the telepathy from the dragon.


    ¡¸Humph, sure enough, that guy isn¡¯t worthy of my attention if her can¡¯t even defeat the likes of the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·. But, Veranta, if this lizard got defeated by that guy, It¡¯s going to be my turn next.¡¹<blockquote>===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    <strong>Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint</strong></blockquote>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei avable in my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 2: Three Masks

    Act 4: Chapter 2: Three Masks


    I was conducting an alchemy experiment to create ¡¶Ether¡· with the materials stuffed into the huge kettle


    Leaning on the wall was three ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡· conjured by Philia.


    Honestly speaking, looking at Zorophilia¡¯s mask again after a long time sends a chill running down my spine.


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep if I saw them at night.


    ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡· was an extremely wonderful item that released a certain type of magical power that can aid the transformation process of all kinds of alchemy.


    In short, it was the ultimate catalyst


    Properly speaking, there was only two such mask in this world, it was an item that trigger a world war every time it appeared at a turning point in history.


    Though for some reason, another three masks appeared right in this room.


    There were three main ingredients for ¡¶Ether¡· was ¡¶Brain of High-Rank Devil¡·, ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡·, and ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·.


    ¡¶Brain of High-Rank Devil¡· Could be procured from ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·.


    I still have a lot of ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· left from the one given to me by Urzottle.


    And I¡¯ve already established a way to make ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· with alchemy, naturally securing enough amount of the said ore too.


    The other side ingredients had already been prepared by Ga.


    ¡¸Now, everything has been prepared. Even if we fail, we can retry it as much as we want, failure is the mother of sess after all. Let¡¯s start the creation of ¡¶Ether¡·.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Uhm, Kanata-san. It won¡¯t explode like before right?¡¹


    Pomera asked timidly.


    I shook my forefinger to the side, smiling at her as I say.


    ¡¸It¡¯ll be okay. Even if it DID explode, I can contain the power of the explosion with barrier magic immediately.¡¹


    ¡¸So it¡¯s going to explode¡­¡¹


    Pomera was visibly dejected after hearing my reply.


    ¡¸Kanata, is three masks really, enough?¡¹


    I looked at Philia with a wry smile on my face after hearing her question.


    ¡¸Hahaha¡­ I¡¯ve realized that the speed and transformation process is way too fast for me if we used four masks¡­ Look, even with three, we might fail like before¡­¡¹


    In fact, I did a simple alchemy experiment with five of Philia¡¯s ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡· three days ago.


    On paper, applying a strong restraint during the decaying process of ¡¶Ether¡· could raise the efficiency of manufacturing.


    Since we had yet to create ¡¶Ether¡· with this method, I could heave a sigh of relief to see that the loss in the failure of the first experiment was insignificant.


    By the way, a little incident did happen back then.


    It was a problem with my calction, when I used five ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡· before, the transformation power of ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡· went over the chart and caused an extremely unbelievable incident.


    All the ingredients fused together with the help of ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡·, and turned into a slime-like creature.


    It then suddenly grew giant feet and rampaging inside the room, Pomera and I had managed to somehow subjugate the mysterious homunculus that I created by ident.


    If we let it out, it might end up causing another uproar in Manarak.


    The reason for that incident might lie in the ¡¶Brain of High-Rank Devil¡·.


    Since I had no idea what going to happen next time, I decided to not use five ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡·.


    I¡¯ve tried to use four but, it was also beyond my capabilities.


    The speed of the transformation was still way too fast for me to catch up.


    Both my knowledge and brain couldn¡¯t handle four or five masks.


    I stirred the big pot while injecting my magical power to start the transformation.


    ¡¸If I¡¯m not mistaken, this much should be enough¡­¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s smile twitched upon hearing my remark.


    She was clearly anxious.


    ¡¸Uhm, shouldn¡¯t we ask your teacher, Lunaire-san to help us with this?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That was my intention.¡¹


    ¡¸Was? Is that mean your teacher has already left Manarack?¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, she might be still in this city. I can¡¯t exin it very well but¡­ She seems to avoid me¡­ She might be confused since she had never gone out to a human settlement before.¡¹


    Myst conversation with Lunaite was right after I defeated the demon king of spiders, Mother.


    I tried to tease her a bit back then but, I guess I went too far that time.


    Even though I could give her a tour if she wanted to take a walk, it seems her past still haunting her to this day.


    Maybe I had no choice but to find her first and prevent her from leaving before I had a proper conversation with her.


    But then¡­ Lunaire was my master in both magic andbat arts.


    There was an insurmountable gap between our power.


    Should I wait for her to visit and then ask the prepared question? I mean, what other choice I had?


    In short, it would be depending on my own luck.


    ¡¸S-Snap it out Kanata-san! The content of the kettle is reaching boiling point! I don¡¯t know what happens but¡­ It let out quite an amazing sound!!¡¹


    The lid of the kettle made rattling sounds as something inside hit it.


    ¡¸Woah, sorry!¡¹


    I hurriedly regted my magical power to calm the chaotic reaction inside the kettle.


    ¡¸W-Well, no problem so far¡­¡¹


    When I said so, the three ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡· leaning on the wall made rattling sounds.


    RattleRattle.


    RattleRattle.


    As if it was cackling.


    ¡¸H-HIIII! K-Kanata-san, they¡¯re not some sort of fragment of the devil, right!?¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s face paled, embraced my arm as she asked me.


    Philia on the other hand was looking happily at theughing masks.


    ¡¸Everyone seems to be really happy!¡¹


    I unsheathed ¡¶Hero sword; Gilgamesh¡· from its¡¯ sheath, pointing it at the ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡·.


    In case something happened, I had to return the mask to ¡¶Dream Sand¡· immediately.


    I feel bad for Philia for doing this but, something terrifying might happen if I didn¡¯t make my move immediately.


    And I couldn¡¯t afford to take such a huge gamble.


    Yup, maybe three ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡· was a bit over the top.


    Well since one seems to be more than enough, maybe I should decrease their number.


    But then, the ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡·¡¯s enigmatic cackling which scared Pomera and I settled down immediately.


    I returned ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· into its¡¯ sheath after making sure that nothing really happen.


    ¡¸Kanata-san¡­ Isn¡¯t that mask a bit too dangerous?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I think using more than two is beyond my capabilities. It¡¯s just my estimation but, those masks might be capable of something like Zorophilia¡¯s Offshot, or high-rank Devil¡­¡¹


    I tried to open the lid of the kettle to see the result.


    The kettle was filled to the brim with green-colored liquid.


    I reflexively took out ¡¶Akashic Recod¡· from my magic pouch.


    I didn¡¯t waste any second and opened it¡­


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾God¡¯s Blood; Ether¡¿¡¶Rank : Myth¡·


    A miracle drug whose ingredients wereposed of the concentrate of a high-rank devil¡¯s brain.


    That concentratedposition is said to closely resemble the atmosphere of the god¡¯s world.


    It sharpened the mind of the one who drank it and restore their mana.


    An archmage who drank ¡¶God¡¯s blood; ether¡· long time ago imed that he saw the truth of this world.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    WE DID IT!


    Since the opened page was ¡¶Ether¡·, it means our experiment was a sess.


    ¡¸W-We did it. Yeah!¡¹


    ¡¸Did we really pull it off, Kanata-san!? Is that mean we can make the drug that recovers our magical power on our own!¡¹


    ¡¸Meaning that there was no problem with the method. Theughing mask is still giving me a goosebump though¡­¡¹


    Pomera frowned a little bit upon hearing my remark.


    ¡¸Kanata-san¡­ Are you still thinking about using three ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡· next time? You said it¡¯s too dangerous and yet¡­¡¹


    Pomera was staring at me as she spoke.


    ¡­ Yeah, that was a dangerous situation, no doubt about it.


    But still, we did it.


    Decreasing the number of masks meant that we had to go through so much hassle to change the ratio of the ingredients.


    Decreasing the number of masks might affect the transformation process, meaning that we can use the current measurement for producing the next batch of ¡¶Ether¡·.


    I mean, the cost of the ingredients alone was already exorbitant.


    Surely, the cackling of the mask was scary but, nothing happen in the end.


    ¡¸Pomera-san, do you want to measure the ratio of ingredients again for two masks?¡¹


    ¡¸Err, Pomera will be troubled if you asked me to do that though¡­¡¹<blockquote>===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    <strong>Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint</strong></blockquote><blockquote></blockquote>


    <blockquote><strong>The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~</strong></blockquote>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>Bonus :</strong>


    All Tranted Chapters of <strong>Ikemen Tensei are avable on my Patreon for $1</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Ko-Fi Exclusive Content is Avable for $10 Subscriber~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 3: Cursed Mirror, Again

    Act 4: Chapter 3: Cursed Mirror, Again


    ¡¸Okay¡­ We finally secured enough ¡¶Ether¡·.¡¹


    Pomera heaved a sigh hearing me confirmed the ¡¶Ether¡·.


    ¡¸What a relief¡­ This drug which I drink like water is supposed to be expensive, right? I wonder how many million golds it will be sold out there¡­¡¹


    Pomera tried to ask with a timid voice.


    I touched my chin as I pondered about it.


    I tried to guess the price in ordance with the currency of this world.


    Naturally, following thew of supply and demand, one of the materials, namely the B-rank item, the ¡¶Jade Dragon¡¯s Eye¡· alone had already cost me five million gold.


    In one of my business transactions with Ga, I couldn¡¯t hold my curiosity and tried to ask him for the price of one kg of ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·.


    Ga pondered for a while before he told me that there was no price set for it since it was an extremely valuable and rare material, it would go for at least five hundred million gold at a minimum if it appear in the market.


    In short, the difference in price between B-rank and S-rank material was a hundred times at a minimum.


    ¡¸¡­ We might be able to sell one sk for more than ten billion gold. One of its¡¯ main ingredients is the ¡¶Brain of High-Rank Devil¡·, a legendary rank ingredient after all. It¡¯s free for us though.¡¹


    At least that was what the ¡¶Akashic Record¡· had told me.


    Since the devil who came out from that ce was a level 3000 devil at minimum, someone with a level below 3000 wouldn¡¯t be able to y them.


    Thus I came up with an exaggerated price.


    In the first ce, the devil¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t readily avable without ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·.


    ¡¸E¨C¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s face twitched hearing my reply.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera feel sorry for drinking such expensive drug¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s just a rough estimation. I doubt we will find anyone out there who can spend so much money to buy it.¡¹


    I smile wryly at Pomera, and waved my hand to disperse her worry.


    I also tried to ask Ga if there was a safe way to sell ¡¶Adamant Ore¡·.


    But, the one who would make their move once the news about a lump of ¡¶Adamant Ore¡· spread was the royalties, and the other kingdom, ¡¶Mithril¡¯s Cane¡· wouldn¡¯t be got the chance to get one.


    Meaning that it wasn¡¯t the kind of item that was avable to the public.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I need a quick and huge sum of money either.


    Hunting monsters every once in a while and selling ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· was enough for our source of ie for now.


    And those alone were enough to cover the material cost for ¡¶Ether¡·.


    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re right¡­ But still, Pomera can¡¯t help but feel guilty about it¡­¡¹


    Philia who stood beside the perplexed Pomera tried to taste the ¡¶Ether¡·.


    ¡¸Kanata¡­ This is¡­ Not tasty at all¡­ And bitter. It smell weird, and tasted strange.¡¹


    ¡¸You can¡¯t do that, Philia-chan! That¡¯s Kanata-san¡¯s ten billion gold!¡¹


    Pomera pulled Philia¡¯s hand from the kettle.


    Philia raised her face, looking at Pomera with a dissatisfied face.


    ¡¸Muuh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve made a promise to Philia before to allow her to drink the finished product.¡¹


    I exined the situation to Pomera.


    ¡¸S-Sorry, Pomera, Just¡­ But well, I don¡¯t think this is supposed to be used carefreely like that.¡¹


    ¡¸But we got a lot of stock for ¡¶Ether¡· thanks to Philia¡¯s ¡¶Dream King¡¯s Mask¡·. And even if it failed, we can sell it in the store around this area.¡¹


    ¡¸But still¡­ Sorry, Philia-chan.¡¹


    Pomera returned the kettle while apologizing to Philia.


    Philia shifted her attention to the drug, it seems she couldn¡¯t follow our conversation.


    ¡¸Philia thought¡­ It¡¯s sweet.¡¹


    ¡¸Eating sweets after drinking ¡¶Ether¡· might be made the sweet taste lot sweeter than usual.¡¹


    ¡¸Kanata is amazing! Philia wants to try it too!¡¹


    Philia then went to take a heap of sweets.


    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t we rece it with another bitter thing? Or, is it just something that only Pomera has noticed?¡¹


    Pomera spoke with a doubtful look on her face.


    ¡¸We were not troubled by money right now. Ga has already told me that he will sell the ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· bit-by-bit at a high price to prevent the market price¡¯s copse.¡¹


    We had plenty enough money left for us to make several batches of ¡¶Ether¡·, and the rest was enough for our daily necessities.


    Even if we ran out of funds, I could sell Lovis¡¯ ¡¶Adventurer King¡¯s Golden Compass¡· to secure another activity fund.


    And since it was an A-rank item, I should be able to ask Ga to help me to sell thepass.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like I like to throw money like water but, I¡¯ve no problem with it as long as Philia-chan is happy.¡¹


    ¡¸Kanata! You¡¯re a genius! The sweet taste is even better after I drink this! Try it too, Kanata!¡¹


    Philia spoke cheerfully as her mouth was almost stuffed with cookies.


    ¡¸Excuse me but, Pomera still thinks that we shouldn¡¯t waste ¡¶Ether¡· in this way! I mean, we literally throwing away ten billion gold for nothing right!?¡¹


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t really matter since Philia-chan seems to want to know about ¡¶Ether¡·. Not to mention that I don¡¯t want Philia-chan to feel like she is being left out.¡¹


    I exined so to Pomera.


    I feel bad for Philia but, I really didn¡¯t wish to be her sweets friend more than I already have.


    I could go around Manarak, looking for something bitter that might pique her interest but, she might get tired of it immediately.


    ¡¸Pomera doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s something that can be drunk like water¡­ I mean, it¡¯s okay to drink it in between the magic training or battle but this is just¡­¡¹


    ¡¶Ether¡· had the effect of sharpening magic sense while restoring magical power at the same time.


    And its¡¯ boost in terms of making learning magic more efficient was simply off the chart.


    That¡¯s why one should drink it till their stomach was choked full with it during the training.


    ¡¸It¡¯s also something that I made for your training, Pomera-san. That¡¯s why let¡¯s drink a lot of it and went into the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· again.¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s shoulder twitched the moment she heard ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·.


    ¡¸U-Uhm, I don¡¯t think we have to go into that ce¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve told you before that I want to raise your level a bit more but¡­ The truth is, I might need to do that as soon as possible.¡¹


    And raise the bar on top of that.


    ¡¸What¡­ Made you change your mind?¡¹


    ¡¸Something that Alice of ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡·¡¯sst remark has been bothering me to this day.¡¹


    Alice gave me a warning at the end of her life.


    ¡ºFu, fufu, I¡¯ll give you onest piece of advice, Kanata¡­ You, who turned your de toward the higher existence, will end in the most tragic way sooner orter. And when that happens, you¡¯re not the only one who got involved. That¡¯s why even I have to live in hiding in ordance with the flow that they decided.¡»


    Though Alice wasn¡¯t an otherworlder, she knew about the higher being¡­ About Nyarlhotep.


    And from the way she spoke, it seems she had also realized in herst moment that the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· which caused thest incident was one of the scenarios prepared by the higher being to get rid of me.


    So I knew that she wasn¡¯t mutteringplete nonsense.


    Nyarphotep might be so pissed off since he failed to kill me.


    After this, I¡¯m afraid that the monster even more terrifying than the Red King or Alice might be got instigated by Nyarphotep¡¯s machination to kill me.


    ¡¸¡­ I thought that I won¡¯t attract a dangerous guy¡¯s attention if I¡¯mying low. But, I guess my enemy has already marked me.¡¹


    Nyarlhotep was the existence that was involved in the creation of this world.


    If they were serious about eliminating me, I doubt I could survive this far.


    I think, leveling inside the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· aside, I had to find something to fight against the higher being too.


    I exined to Pomera a long time ago that she might be in a dangerous situation due to her involvement with me, including the fact that I helped her to raise her level.


    That was the assumption for the ¡¶Humanoid Dragon¡· or the other otherworlder.


    But if Nyarlhotep really did lock on to me, the two above might be the least danger she would finding her way.


    Knowing that he was aiming for me, I had no problem with avoiding his n as long as I¡¯m being very careful.


    Nyarlhotep was the kind of cruel, selfish, and malicious kind after all.


    I¡¯ve only met him once before but, I¡¯m pretty much aware of his personality.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how much of what Alice had told is the truth. It¡¯s not like I can guess what she really thinking about. But supposing she¡¯s telling the truth, honestly, I can¡¯t help but worry about Pomera-san¡­¡¹


    Pomera didn¡¯t interrupt my speech but, she cast a downgaze while holding on my wrist.


    ¡¸Since it¡¯s such a dangerous situation, it¡¯s all the more reason for Pomera to help! Pomera still has a debt of gratitude to Kanata-san after all. Moreover¡­ Going through difficulties together is what you call arade!¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera-san¡­¡¹


    ¡¸And Pomera¡­ Pomera doesn¡¯t want to leave Kanata-san¡¯s side!¡¹


    Pomera went as far as telling me her resolution.


    Since that was the case, I had to do my best to make sure that she didn¡¯t go through a dangerous situation, meaning that I have to raise her level.


    Philia embraced my left arm too.


    ¡¸Philia too! Philia loves Pomera and Kanata, Philia will do her best too!¡¹


    Hearing that, I knew what I had to do next.


    ¡¸Thank you¡­ Okay then, since we secured enough stock of ¡¶Ether¡·, let¡¯s go to the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· to raise our level!¡¹


    Up until now, I thought that I don¡¯t have to raise Philia¡¯s level.


    But something about Alice¡¯sst words kept bothering me.


    Naturally, if Nyarlhotep really did something, I would take responsibility for that matter.


    But if I was with Pomera and Philia, some sort of ident was bound to involve them too.


    Thus I have to raise their level in a hurry, even if it was a bit too forceful so that they could protect themselves.


    My power leveling method wasn¡¯t as good as Lunaire but still¡­


    ¡¸Oooh! Philia will be stronger!¡¹


    Philia clenched her fist as she said so.


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah. In the end, we¡¯re back to the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·¡­¡¹


    Pomera let out listless grumbling.<blockquote>===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint</blockquote>


    <blockquote></blockquote><blockquote></blockquote><blockquote></blockquote><blockquote><strong>The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~</strong></blockquote>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 4: Mirror Levelling

    Act 4: Chapter 4: Mirror Levelling


    I lent the ring with relief of the coiling twin-headed snake to Pomera.


    It was the ¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡·, an item to avoid instant death.


    Pomera wouldn¡¯t be able to raise her level in ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· without this ring.


    ¡¸¡­ Whenever Pomera wears this ring, Pomera can experience the closest feeling of death.¡¹


    Pomera muttered quietly while looking at the snake ring.


    After that, I lent my magic pouch to Pomera too.


    ¡¸There¡¯s recovery potion and ¡¶Ether¡· inside it. Please use it during the rest time of our battle.¡¹


    The real name of the so-called recovery potion was¡­ ¡¶Potion of Nine Life Cat¡·.


    Since its¡¯ main ingredients were the blood of the monster in ¡¶Cocytus¡·, I couldn¡¯t mass produce it.


    If possible, I wanted her to supplement with white magic but, considering the remaining of magical power, using the potion was faster.


    ¡¸Philia, is looking forward to seeing the ce!¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think this matter is something for you to look forward¡­¡¹


    Pomera heaved a sigh as she replied to Philia.


    ¡¸Philia-chan, make sure you protect Pomera-san too once we¡¯re inside. If the situation bes too dangerous, you have to hide behind me ASAP.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Philia will protect Pomera!¡¹


    Philia¡¯s base level was close to two thousand but, thanks to the terrifying abilities of the ¡¶Dream Sand¡·, her true capabilities were far beyond her base level.


    She could raise her level all the way up to more than three thousand and fight on equal ground against the devil in the mirror.


    And maybe because she could recover from the damage by changing her form, or simply because of her ultra-recovery, her toughness far above her stats.


    I ced the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· in the room, and the three of us then entered the mirror.


    The familiar aurora spread for as far as i could see.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯vee to this ce again.¡¹


    Pomera cast a downward gaze, heaving a sigh as she embraced her cane.


    The crowd of pale humanoids being approached silently from the front.


    All of them only had one leg, headless with their face on their chest, floating in the air with various kinds of poses.


    I grabbed Pomera by her waist and jumped quickly to the side.


    Those bizarre humanoid creatures unleashed all king of attacks to where we stood a moment ago as they approached us.


    ¡¸HIIIIIIIIII!¡¹


    Since those devils could move without making any sound, it was already toote by the time Pomera saw them.


    She raised a small scream as they saw them seemingly appear out of nowhere.


    This creature seems to be the fastest one among the grotesque devils in this mirror.


    I retreated at full speed seeing them rushing toward us.


    Meanwhile, I brandished ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· at them.


    ¡¸Get a grip, Pomera-san! You have to attack them like usual!¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹


    Pomera raised her cane immediately.


    I looked at our back as the headless, humanoid creature loomed at us from the front.


    A mask of numerous woman¡¯s faces came at us from behind.


    The mask expanded in size, and eerie light gathered in their narrow eyes.


    ¡¸There are too many of them¡­ This session is a miss huh.¡¹


    Though I hadn¡¯t understood the working principle behind it, the devil that came out every time I enter the ¡¶Distorted Worl of Cursed Mirror¡· had never followed a certain pattern.


    And due to their sheer number and their teamwork, it was close to impossible to fight them from the front.


    And in the situation where the crowd of them came out first, it only mean that we had to escape ASAP.


    Since I also received assistance when power leveling with Lunaire, I often her muttering ¡ºThis time seems to be a miss¡» once we escape from the mirror.


    But the main problem was the fact that in the majority of the ¡°Miss¡± case, the devil would also give us a hard time to escape.


    Suddenly, countless huge white arms appeared from the ground.


    There was a huge eye on the palm of the hand.


    The arm was growing in a circle around us.


    I almost mistook it for the new devil but then, I recalled in thest moment that these arms resembled Philia¡¯s ¡¶Dream Sand¡·.


    I saw the same thing a while ago during the Ragno riot.


    Those huge hands grabbed the face on the chest, disturbing the crowds¡¯ movement.


    ¡¸Spirit Magic, 8th Rank¡¶Smander w¡·!¡¹


    Pomera swung her cane.


    The sh of me ran straight and hit the devil right in the face.


    Though that attack was only strong enough to make them flinch, her attack did chip the devil¡¯s HP.


    ¡­ LET¡¯S GO!


    We might be able to raise Pomera¡¯s level far more easily with Philia¡¯s aid.


    Even if we have to retreat when we met the ¡°Miss¡± situation inside the mirror, we could retreat far more easily with Philia¡¯s cover.


    At that moment, a huge bear doll suddenly appeared in the sky.


    It looked like it was made from patching up pink clothes, the eyeballs were reced with bipedal wild boar.


    ¡¸That bear, is so adorable!¡¹


    Philia raised her voice happily.


    I on the other hand felt blood drained from my face upon seeing that devil.


    ¡¸T-That guy, was a huge miss! Philia-chan took back your arm immediately!¡¹


    I knew since I fought them once before.


    Philia¡¯s ¡¶Dream Sand¡· had one fatal weakness.


    Since everything she created was part of her body, they were more like her offshoot rather than creation.


    For that reason, if she conjured many offshoot and they got annihted in a deadly AOE attack, the damage would be returned to Philia.


    Even when I defeated Zorophilia back then, I had tond three ¡¶Gravibomb¡· just to drive her into the corner.


    ¡¸Eh¡­ But, that scary face is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸DO IT, NOW!¡¹


    Philia pulled back all of her arms immediately.


    Right after that, the mouth part of the bear doll split open, bing a contrast to their fancy design.


    The red liquid was dropping down from the gap of their human-like teeth.


    They unleashed fire from their mouth, dyeing one part of the area in red color.


    I held both Philia and Pomera in my arms and get away from that ce.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 4th Rank; ¡¶Short Gate¡·!¡¹


    I flew as far as possible outside the range of the attack.


    The crowd of devils who chased after us a while ago was swallowed by the sea of fire.


    I raised ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· and pointed it toward the bear doll in the sky.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 19th Rank¡¶Gravibomb¡·!¡¹


    ck light coils around the bear doll.


    The ck light finally imploded along with space.


    The face of the bear doll squeezed at once and then exploded.


    The explosion scattered clothes and cotton.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· is a dangerous ce indeed.¡¹


    ¡¸B-But still, we have to thank that bear for taking care of the other devils for us!¡¹


    At that moment, a huge shadow fell in our direction.


    A giant centipede-like monster appeared out of nowhere, bending its body as it headed toward us.


    The centipede¡­ Or rather, the centipede-like devil as if had a giant skull contour on its¡¯ shell.


    On every single joint of their body was the smiling face of a human.


    Centipede legs-like feelers came out from around the temple area or the face of those human faces.


    I swung ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡· at the approaching human-faced centipede.


    The centipede skull which bisected horizontally was rolling around us as it was.


    I looked at Pomera and saw her stiffened in the pose of raising her cane, this kind of spectacle might be a bit too much for her.


    Since it¡¯s been quite a while since thest time she visited the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·, she might need some time to get used to this kind of bizarre spectacle.


    She had no choice but to get used to it.


    Even I might be a bit too careless since I¡¯m used to this kind of spectacle.


    By the time I got used to the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·, my sense of fear and pain had already numbed which made it possible for me to deal with them in the most cool-headed way.


    Philia conjured three offshoots in front of Pomera.


    ¡¸Philia, will protect this side!¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, Philia-chan! I¡¯ll cover the other side, and Pomera-san, make sure yound a blow on those devils!¡¹


    ¡¸H-HIIIIIIIIIIIII¡­¡¹


    Pomera who had already on the verge of crying raised such a scream.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    <strong>The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 5: The Result of Mirror Leveling

    Act 4: Chapter 5: The Result of Mirror Leveling


    One week has already passed by since we resume the power leveling inside the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·.


    Pomera was leaning on the wall of the room with an exhausted look on her face.


    Empty bottles of ¡¶Ether¡· were scattered around her.


    ¡¸I, can¡¯t drink anymore¡­ Kanata-shan, my tummy is full¡­¡¹


    ¡¸The effect will be much better if you drink it after exhausting your magical power from using magic. The matter of cramming healing magic lesson aside, it sharpens your mind, thus raising your efficiency in learning magic.¡¹


    In this regard, the effect of ¡¶Ether¡· yed a big role.


    ¡¸Pomera should¡¯ve be much stronger right?¡­ Yet why do I feel that I¡¯m still the same as before, constantly getting myself killed by those devils?¡¹


    ¡¸You did be stronger. Just today, you reach level 1032.¡¹


    ¡¸I know that my level is rising but still¡­¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s lips went to aplete halt, her eyes opened wide.


    ¡¸L-LEVEL 1032!? I-IS THAT EVEN POSSIBLE TO REACH SUCH LEVEL?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a matter of possible or not¡­ It¡¯s your level, right, Pomera-san? If you¡¯re curious, you can use ¡¶Level te¡· to check your level you know?¡¹


    The average level of the devil in ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡· was around 3000.


    The rate of increase slowed down after crossing those devils¡¯ average level but, it was the perfect ce for leveling below level 3000.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not doubting you but still¡­ Just how strong it level 1000?¡¹


    ¡¸I see, you hardly feel stronger since there is hardly anyparison.¡¹


    Among those I met until now, the demon king of spider, Mother was the closest one to level 1000.


    Around five times Lovis.


    By the way, Philia¡¯s level in her current form before the training was around level 1800 but then, after leveling inside ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·, her level rose all the way until level 2900. [TL: Darn, Philia is too OP!]


    Since Philia had those cheat like ¡¶Dream Sand¡·, I might be in deep sh*it if I fought to the death with the current her.


    ¡¸You can feel your improvement if you fight an opponent of level 500 though.¡¹


    ¡¸Level 500¡­ Opponent? Uhm, Kanata-san, level 500 demon king will drove an entire big kingdom into chaos you know? This¡­ Feel unreal. D-Do I really need to raise my level more than this?¡¹


    If what Alice had told me was real, then my opponent this time was Nyarlhotep, the ruler of this world.


    He feels like unreachable existence for now.


    ¡­ Yes, he feels like unreachable existence no matter how much I raise my level.


    I wanted to somehow gain something as leverage against Nyarlhotep.


    Which reminds me that Alice called me as ¡ºBug¡».


    It was the name used by the higher existence due to the insufficient regtion of the otherworld¡¯s ¡¶Gift Skill¡· had created a problem called extremely unbnced existence.


    If many of existence with those glitched power was still hiding in this world, I might be able to use that as leverage against Nyarlhotep.


    Maybe I should consult this matter with Lunaireter.


    It just that in this one week when I tried to look for Lunaire in the city but, I couldn¡¯t find her.


    ¡¸At least until level 3000¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Level 3000!? Pomera jumped straight into unreachable existence with just ¡°At least¡±!?¡¹


    Pomera¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock.


    ¡¸But, we almost ran out of ¡¶Nine Life Potion¡·. That¡¯s why we should focus on raising the mastery of white magic for now.¡¹


    Raising the proficiency and rank of Pomera¡¯s white magic would be equal to saving the amount of ¡¶Nine Live Potion¡·.


    ¡¸Moreover, maybe I need toe to Ga again since we almost ran out of ¡¶Ether¡· too.¡¹


    The ¡¶Yggdrasil¡¯s Droplet¡· from before should¡¯ve already been distributed properly without causing price copse.


    I¡¯m sure that some of it had already turned into cash this week.


    And we could use that money to buy materials for ¡¶Ether¡· again.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s have a change of pace by receiving somemission. Let¡¯se to the adventurer guild, there might be some change during our absence¡­¡¹


    At that moment, there was a knocking sound from the door of our room.


    After exchanging nces with Philia and Pomera, I stood up and walked toward the door.


    ¡¸I¡¯lle out.¡¹


    Turned out the one who came was Ga.


    ¡¸Ie to thank you about the matter with Kotone back then, Kanata-dono. That¡¯s really close call.¡¹


    Ga expressed his gratitude with a wry smile on his face.


    ¡¸Ga-san¡­¡¹


    Since he was a busy person, I knew that he didn¡¯t actually have too much time to visit us in person.


    I mean, on many asions, he used Messenger instead.


    If he came in person, it only means that it was something really important.


    ¡¸The truth is, I have a request for Pomera-dono¡­¡¹


    Ga started talking like that.


    So it really was a request, nominated one on top of that.


    Ga might¡¯ve realized that my level was in fact higher than Pomera but, seeing that he specially addressed Pomera, it means that he was ying dumb.


    Personally, I don¡¯t think I have to keep the secret about my secret to Ga anymore but, I could hardly be told him so seeing him so into that role, thus we ended up with a silent agreement to act like this.


    I stepped back half-step to let Pomerae forward.


    ¡¸Uhm, and that matter is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ The truth is, the climate of Manarak in thest two days is strange.¡¹


    ¡¸Cli¡­ Mate?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m not saying the change is too extreme but, the temperature tended to fluctuate in a way that should be impossible under normal circumstances. After we checked the past record to see if something simr happened before, we find a piece of evidence stating that two evil dragons who were sealed hundreds of years ago is released from their seal.¡¹


    And the reason for the unnatural climate change was because they were on the way to this city¡­


    To think that such outrageous monsters exist in this world.


    ¡¸¡¶me Prison Dragon; Dite¡· and ¡¶Ice Prison Dragon; Tromea¡·. Each one of them is an infamous evil dragon who would destroy a city they passed by just because they think it¡¯s fun.¡¹


    I gasped my breath hearing those words.


    The reason why such a disaster-like monster kept running rampant in this world might be because the higher being like Nyarlhotep pulled the string.


    The resident in this world was in constant danger since those kinds of monsters literally hidden all over the world.


    Though I knew that Ga was an extraordinary man since the first time I met him, I knew that there was numerous setback behind his sess.


    ¡¸I hope this is just me overly worrying about this matter but still, we have to prepare for the worst. I¡¯ve summoned the adventurer of A-rank and above to investigate the vicinity of Manarak. If those two evil dragons really diding to Manarak, we have to locate their route as soon as possible.¡¹


    Pomera sent a nce at me.


    I nodded at her.


    ¡¸I understand, Ga-san. We will participate in the investigation.¡¹


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    <strong>The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Clicking the Image Below and Be My Patron~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 12: Peach Dragon Villages Story

    Act 4: Chapter 12: Peach Dragon Vige''s Story


    The next day, I went to the bar along with Ramiel, I decided to hear more about the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· from Ramiel.


    Me, Pomera, Philia, Ramiel, andstly Rosemonde, the five of us were sitting around the table.


    ¡¸Though I heard about the dragonfolk, this is the first time I saw the real one. But¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde heaved a deep sigh before she finished her remark.


    She was looking at Ramiel who eating the chicken thigh with delight.


    Her lips were soiled by the sauce of the chicken.


    ¡¸The human''s food is surprisingly delicious!! I thought they were eating something more crude!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ She''s an airheaded shitty brat. I thought they were sacred existence who werepletely devoted themselves to martial arts training to hone their body and mind, living quietly in their ce while looking after the human and monster.¡¹


    Said Rosemonde while squinting her eyes, and looking at Ramiel.


    ¡¸The meal for dragonfolk isn''t that delicious. It is just roasted meat with some spice and salt, or mixed in other foodstuff which is cut inrge sizes. And yet, just from the taste alone, I know that humans take good care and long process in making this food alone!! It''s delicious food!!¡¹


    Ramiel seems to be pleased with the food in this city.


    ¡¸A human once said that the development of civilization is deeply connected with desire seems to be correct! We dragonfolk is living in harmony with this world, and since we''re alwayspeting with each other to be stronger, we''re always practical when ites to our desire, thus our desire to develop civilization has been impended!¡¹


    ¡¸Is that¡­ Praise for us? Your people seem to have quite a bit of a problem though.¡¹


    Rosemonde''s eyebrows were twitching, it seemed she took offense at Ramiel''s statement.


    ¡¸S-Sorry¡­ I-I just feel that it must be nice to be born in such a race with so much leeway. Since we, the dragonfolk has longer lifespan than human, our greed for physical matter is weaker as a result.¡¹


    Though Ramiel bowed her head, she didn''t sound like a timid person at all.


    ¡¸¡­ She''s such a brave girl. And Kanata-san, does she really have some intel about the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·?¡¹


    Pomera asked me with an anxious look on her face.


    ¡¸Y-Yeah. I heard the gist of the situation from her just yesterday but, I think that you have to hear the situation directly from Ramiel-san too.¡¹


    She didn''t seem to be an impolite girl when I spoke to her yesterday but, it seems her manner was gone before the delicious food.


    Ramiel''s mind might be rxed a bit due to the ted feeling before the delicious food.


    In fact, since the dragonfolk had longer lifespans and stronger powers than humans, most of them were born with some sort of mission.


    Ramiel chewed on the bone of the chicken thigh and then turned at Pomera with a serious look on her face.


    ¡¸The dragon has a mission to protect this world. But since they often got misunderstood, they shed with humans so many times in the past, a useless conflict that could be avoided. Thus they devise a n to prevent such useless conflict from happening again in the future, They mate with the humans which results in the birth of dragonfolk.¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­ So that''s the origin of dragonfolk.¡¹


    Pomera nodded.


    ¡¸The reason for the creation of Peach Dragon Vige, the ce where Ie from is to protect the dragon hole. Dragon hole is the ce where the magical power of the earth vein is gathered together, something like a hole filled with magical power, or tear of the world. It''s something like an internal organ for humans.


    The crystallized magical power, or nt that needs a lot of magical power can be found around that dragon hole. That''s why if something happens to this ce, it will be a huge disaster for the world itself, causing the trees to wither. Normally, it''s the duty of the dragon to protect such ces but, since the human already formed their kingdom around that time, they appointed us, the dragonfolk to guard the ce instead. It''s been a thousand years since then.¡¹


    Pomera revealed a curious expression, albeit she seems to have some doubts in her heart.


    She might be thinking about how that matter above is connected to the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·.


    ¡¸¡­ The truth is, the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· just arrived in the peach dragon vige sometime ago. The ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· is aiming for the dragon hole protected by us. It seems they nned to capture the peach dragon vige in secret, they''re nning to gather supporter and take over the vige while hiding their identity. I who happened to know about that matter got falsely used by the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·, and forced to escape from the peach dragon vige.¡¹


    That might be the reason why Ramiel knew that the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· sent the twin prison dragon to attack the human settlement.


    Originally, the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· broke the taboo of the dragon to gain power, thus they''re called as the evil dragon.


    The moment the peach dragon vige got captured, the magical power inside the dragon hole would be used non-stop without even caring about the fate of the world.


    As dragonfolk whose duty was to protect the dragon hole, they had to prevent such tragedy at all costs.


    But, it was impossible for Ramiel to do this by herself.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡ºRamiel¡»


    Race: Dragonfolk


    £Ì£ö£º 10


    £È£Ð£º45/45


    £Í£Ð£º45/45


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    I confirmed her level yesterday s, Ramiel''s level was by no means high.


    ¡¸Ramiel-san has her own circumstances huh¡­¡¹


    Pomera looked at Ramiel as if giving thetter her sympathy.


    Ramiel''s eyebrows loosened and then bowed to us.


    ¡¸Ramiel-san?¡¹


    When I called her, Ramiel looked at me with an upturned gaze.


    ¡¸Though I haven''t done this yesterday¡­ I will use this chance to beseech you! Kanata-san, will you go to the peach dragon vige and report about this matter to the Dragon King? I knew that Kanata-san and co who could dispatch the twin prison dragons had the qualification to meet the Dragon King and foil the n of the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·!¡¹


    ¡¸Please raise your head.¡¹


    ¡¸Please! Honestly speaking, we shouldn''t involve humans in this matter but¡­ It will be toote if I don''t do something about this situation! I don''t care even if dragonfolk like me have to bow to the human!¡¹


    ¡­ From the way Ramiel spoke, the dragonfolk seems to be an extremely prideful creature.


    I touched my chin, pondering for a while.


    Either way, the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· would appear before us sooner orter.


    So rather than running around the human realm without any information about them, maybe we should take the initiative and go to the peach dragon vige which had already been infiltrated by the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·.


    ¡¸I have nothing to give you for this request but¡­ Peach Dragon Vige is a really beautiful ce!! The entrance of the peach dragon vige is hidden and only the human who received the information about the entrance from the dragonfolk knows about it!¡¹


    ¡¸A beautiful ce huh¡­¡¹


    Well, I guess we could take this as a little sightseeing along the way¡­


    ¡¸Moreover, as long as you have the ability to meet the Dragon King-sama, Dragon King-sama will bestow you a priceless item as a testament to your ability! Something like te which describes the high-rank magic used by the god a long time ago, or five thousand years of the world''s history penned by the dragon!¡¹


    ¡¸ High-rank magic¡­ Used by the gods a long time ago?¡¹


    Was that¡­ The magic used by higher beings like Nyarlhotep?


    Since that was the case, that might be a trump card to win against Nyarlhotep and Co.


    ¡¸Isn''t this a good chance, Kanata-san?¡¹


    Pomera seems to feel the same way.


    I nodded at Pomera and looked back at Ramiel again.


    ¡¸Ramiel-san, I want to hear more about that matter¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Excuse me, waiter-san! Can you give us another two portions of this meat? Wait, make it three! And two of this dish, and this dish too! I''m not done yet!¡¹


    Ramiel interrupted me and raised her hand to the waiter to order another batch of food.


    Was Ramiel¡­ Truly care about this matter?


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ You already ate a lot, are you sure that you can eat more? We have to pay attention to the rest of our ingredients too, and we''re proud to say that we prepared more ingredients than our peers¡­¡¹


    The waiter spoke fearfully.


    That remark shocked Ramiel to the point that she dropped the chicken bone in her hand.


    ¡¸D-Do I have to¡­ Pay the money? I''m born to protect the human and the world, and yet¡­¡¹


    Pomera was cresfallen hearing Ramiel''s remark.


    The waiter was left dumbfounded upon hearing such a remark.


    ¡¸¡­ I will pay for her, and serve her the food.¡¹


    Albeit equally dumbfounded, I decided to treat Ramiel a meal.


    Ramiel''s face shone the moment I spoke up for her.


    ¡¸Thank you very much! I love you, Kanata-san! Well then, let''s dig in!¡¹


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 13: Entrance of The Peach Dragon Village

    Act 4: Chapter 13: Entrance of The Peach Dragon Vige


    I decided to go to the peach dragon vige since I had to meet the Dragon King to warn them that the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· was aiming for the dragon hole.


    But that was Ramiel request.


    We also had our own purpose, namely gathering the information about the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·, and entering the treasure house to see the te which said to record the magic used by Nyarlhotep and co as a mean tobat the higher being.


    We rode on Urzottle''s back, going toward southern direction of Polorock in ordance to Ramiel''s instruction until we arrived in front of a valley.


    I could see a huge waterfall afar.


    ¡¸Peach dragon vige is hidden with illusion behind that waterfall. You just need to jump over the waterfall to arrive in the vige.¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­ Over there huh?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s all for me, the rest is up to you! But I know that Kanata and co can definitely stop the evil plot of the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·!¡¹


    Said Ramiel as she clenched her fists.


    ¡¸Won''t youe with us, Ramiel-san?¡¹


    Ramiel shrugged her shoulders when I said so.


    ¡¸I''m expelled by the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· faction''s false charge since I knew their n. Returning to that vige is the same as asking the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· to kill me before I can even meet the Dragon King-sama¡­¡¹


    Ramiel''s body trembled as she replied to me.


    Surely, there were such possibilities.


    But, I don''t entering the Peach Dragon Vige and meeting the Dragon King would be as simple as that without an inside connection.


    ¡¸¡­ That''s a tough problem.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry, Kanata-san! The dragon and dragonfolk respect strong people regardless of their race!! Meeting the Dragon King-sama should be a simple matter for Kanata-san and co!¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you say so¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you''re a human, they will respect you as honorary dragonfolk for your strength! Just show a good result in the trial inside and they''ll regard you as one of their own! After that, requesting a meeting with Dragon King-sama is a breeze!¡¹


    I unintentionally squinted my eyes upon hearing Ramiel''s remark.


    ¡¸Honorary¡­ Dragonfolk?¡¹


    ¡¸So you folks really did look down on humans.¡¹


    Rosemonde was clearly pissed off.


    ¡¸What are you dissatisfied with!? Bing honorary dragonfolk is considered an honour for the human you know!?¡¹


    Ramiel raised her arms while puffing her cheeks.


    ¡¸Everything, but if I have to point it out, it''s that conceited attitude!¡¹


    Rosemonde stooped over in front of Ramiel and then pulled her cheeks.


    ¡¸Stooph! Sto~ph! I don''t mind if those two rude people over there did this but, you''re far weaker than the~m!¡¹


    ¡¸Damn brat, finally showing your true nature eh!¡¹


    Rosemonde raised her hand, she was about to hit Ramiel.


    Pomera moved in a hurry and grabbed Rosemonde''s hand from behind.


    ¡¸S-Stop, Rosemonde-san! Remember, she''s just a kid!¡¹


    I heaved a sigh and turned to Ramiel.


    ¡¸Anyhow, all we need to do is take their test of power inside and meet the Dragon King, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Power is everything for the dragonfolk. Even humans will be recognized as dragonfolk as long as they''re strong enough s, not even natural-born dragonfolk will be recognized as dragonfolk if they''re weak. Though there''s a saying that the dragonfolk is the one who protected the world, in the end, it''s the world where they contested for strength¡­ That''s why, weakling like me¡­ Well that matter aside, the point is to make sure you lots have an audience with the dragonfolk before it''s toote.¡¹


    Ramiel spoke with tears on her eyes.


    ¡¸Ramiel-san¡­¡¹


    Ramiel''s level was by no means high.


    Her level was the same as Pomera when I met her for the first time, she was forced by her party member to do the chores due to her low level.


    Since dragonfolk''s doctrine was strength, the weak one would surely suffer even more than Pomera from back then.


    ¡¸That''s why I have no choice but to ask the human to help me¡­¡¹


    Ramiel wiped her tears with her hands.


    ¡¸¡­ You have it hard.¡¹


    I looked over my shoulder.


    Rosemonde who still red at Ramiel from behind her mask was being admonished by Pomera.


    ¡¸Oh right, I almost forgot about this. Please say that you save a dragon if they ask you about how you find the whereabouts of Peach Dragon Vige. I''m a sinner after all¡­ and if the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· knows about your rtionship with me, they might try to kill you. You can only divulge this matter to Dragon King-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸Understand, Ramiel-san, leave the matter of peach dragon vige to us.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Now I''ll go back to that human town.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I want to ask Ur to send you back to the city but, I don''t think it''s a good thing to leave Ramiel-san on her own in the city.¡¹


    Summoned could only act within a certain range from their summoner. And their summoning time was limited to a few hours.


    Though that was more than enough to send Ramiel back to the city, I''m afraid that the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·''sckey would use that chance to get rid of her.


    ¡¸I''ll go back with her. I''ve been going along with you lots until this ce but, ha~h, I really have no intention to get myself involved in your mess. No amount of life is enough if I have to go along with you guys. In addition, I think it will be much better if I send a letter to that cunning old man about the matter of you lots subjugating the evil dragons.¡¹


    Said Rosemonde while grabbing Ramiel''s shoulder.


    That cunning old man must be referring to Ga.


    ¡¸Oi shitty brat. I''ll have you toe with me until Manarak. And babysitting you during that time.¡¹


    Ramiel pointed at herself, looking up at Rosemonde with a dumbfounded face.


    ¡¸Babysitting, me?¡¹


    ¡¸Rosemonde-san might sound harsh but, she has a rather meddlesome personality. So you don''t have to worry about her, Ramiel-san.¡¹


    Rosemonde red angrily at Pomera who said those words.


    She clicked her tongue and then looked at Ramiel.


    ¡¸Tch. Are you doubting my power or what?¡¹


    ¡¸E-Eh, no¡­ I am just a bit surprised. And thank you for worrying about me.¡¹


    ¡¸Stop acting meekly like that, it''s creepy. That tone sounds ill-suited for ya.¡¹


    Maybe because Rosemonde was quite embarrassed, she averted her gaze from Ramiel as she said those remarks.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 16: Raigans House

    Act 4: Chapter 16: Raigan''s House


    We were invited toe to Raigan''s house in the Peach Dragon vige.


    Honestly, I was really surprised since Raigan seems to treat us like parasites.


    ¡¸Inviting a guest ismon sense for the one who standing guard on the vige''s gate. It''s also a way to prevent the humans of humble origin from doing whatever they want in this beautiful peach dragon vige. Not that we can ignore you, who are the benefactor of dragon either.¡¹


    Said Raigan with a gloomy face.


    Ramiel said to not mention her name and only told us to say that we were told about this vige by the dragon we saved.


    ¡¸Thank you¡­¡¹


    Smiling wryly, I thanked Raigan.


    Raigan had also smiled upon seeing me thanking him.


    ¡¸Since I invited you lots, I can''t treat you coldly in my home either. But, our vige has a certain custom. Are you willing to learn our customs? This is something that both of you, the attendant of that little girl can participate too.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ So?¡¹


    I''ve got a bad feeling about this.


    Raigan seems to want to do something to us by making us learn the peach dragon vige''s customs.


    ¡¸At a nce, this ce is far away from a human living ce, that''s why it''s better to not make a mess while you''re in this ce. You must be hungry right? Oi, bring in the meal¡­ And don''t forget to bring the dragon liquor too.¡¹


    Said Raigan loudly.


    Two female dragonfolks-which seems like his employee- then appeared from the inner part of the mansion with prepared meals.


    Just as Ramiel had said, most of the dishes didn''t seem to be cooked in the correct way.


    The dishes were just grilled fish or chicken meat and a huge pile of sd for the veggies.


    The sd wasn''t even cut properly and only focused on volume.


    Though I''ve heard firsthand from Ramiel that their food culture was far behind the human, my only worries were whether we could finish all the dishes or not, not about whether it was edible or not.


    s, this was the first time I heard about dragon liquor.


    ¡¸Let''s start with liquor.¡¹


    Said Raigan as he poured the content of a jar with dragon relief engraved on it into the cup.


    ¡¸This is dragon liquor¡­ Low-level folks who drank this will feel like their body was on fire. s, things will be difficult for visitors from outside if they can''t even drink a mouthful of this. This is also part of the custom in the peach dragon vige that respects the strong.¡¹


    Said Raigan politely as he smiled at us.


    I see now¡­ No wonder.


    He might thought that us-Who were treated as Philia''s attendants- Had a low level.


    ¡¸It''s something that even I, can''t drink carelessly like water¡­ But, try to drink a mouthful for now. Not that I expect you can handle this with your weak, human body.¡¹


    Right after he said so, another employee-like dragonfolk brought in something like a tub.


    ¡¸Use this water to clean your pte if you feel that you can''t drink dragon liquor. Though it sounds rude, this much water is needed for your weak, human body.¡¹


    ¡­ Meaning that if our level was low, we would be embarrassed if we had to dip our head into the tub of water.


    ¡¸¡­ Philia-chan is a child so, can you spare her from drinking liquor?¡¹


    ¡¸That can''t be helped. But, she will be regarded as lower than dragonfolk''s kid in Peach Dragon vige you know? In that situation, her qualification to participate in the ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡· is¡­¡¹


    At that moment, a huge mouth appeared on the desk and swallowed the jar along with some dishes at once.


    The mouth shut and then vanished.


    When I turned around to see Philia, I saw her mouth was chewing something.


    ¡¸Philia wants to eat sweets¡­¡¹


    And grumbled like that.


    The next moment, a fragment of porcin dropped from her mouth.


    ¡¸Even I can''t drink many cups¡­¡¹


    After he mumbled so, Raigen looked at the innermost part of his house again.


    ¡¸B-BRING IN ANOTHER JAR OF DRAGON LIQUOR, NOW!¡¹


    His employee brought in a new jar of dragon liquor.


    Raigan poured the new dragon liquor into another cup and gave it to me.


    I could see white steam floating above the surface, it was warm liquor.


    After I sniffed the aroma from the steam, I took a mouthful of dragon liquor into my mouth.


    It was bizarrely spicy on top of being hot. There was this tanginess that numbed my tongue.


    Since the degree of alcohol seems to be quite high, maybe it was made by dumping alcohol into lumps of various herbs.


    ¡¸I''m not an avid fan of liquor¡­¡¹


    I rolled the liquor in my mouth before swallowing it and saw Raigan chewing his lips.


    ¡¸¡­ Tch, false bravado. Next is you, Pomera.¡¹


    ¡¸P¡­ Pomera too?¡¹


    Pomera stuttered when Raigan told her to drink too.


    At that moment, I felt as if a bucket of cold water dumped onto my head.


    Ipletely forgot about Pomera''s drunken frenzy.


    ¡¸U-Uhm, Raigan-san, can you spare Pomera-san if I drank her share? I know that this sounds like breaking your custom but, please make an exception¡­¡¹


    Raigan furrowed his eyebrows for a moment before his face formed a smile.


    It seems he thought that he just found our weakness.


    ¡¸That won''t do. She''s not a child to the point of backing down from this. She has to try it at least. Otherwise, that will be the same as looking down on us. That''s why buckle up and drink.¡¹


    ¡¸D-Don''t worry, Kanata-san¡­ Pomera will do it! No problem, Pomera''s level has risen too!¡¹


    ¡¸No, Pomera-san, in your case this will spell a trouble¡­¡¹


    ¡¸The person herself has epted the challenge. You can''t just dismiss her, right? Now then, take it, Pomera.¡¹


    Raigan poured the dragon liquor into the cup to the brim and gave it to Pomera.


    Pomera took the cup nervously and brought it to her lips.


    ¡¸Uhm, Pomera-san! Just take a sip of that¡­ Don''t drink it at o¡ª¡¹


    Thirty minutester.


    Raigan who was forced by the drunken Pomera to drink more dragon liquor was blowing bubbles while he thrusting his head into the water tub.


    The Pomera in question had already drunk straight from the dragon liquor jar with a flushed red face.


    ¡¸Ka~nata~sha~n! This liquor is yummy~!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ No thank you, I won''t drink.¡¹


    My shoulders slumped down as if I were in the middle of the funeral service of my parent.


    ¡¸Shall I feed you mouth-to-mouth? Mouth-to-mouth!¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you but no¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my~, the embarassed Kanata-shan is so cu~te!¡¹


    Here wee, Pomera''s drunken mode.


    I felt like sitting on top of burning hot charcoal right now.


    Philia was being patted non-stop by Pomera as thetter rubbed her face against the former.


    ¡¸Excuse me~! Raigan-sha~n, bring me another jar of dragon liquor pwease~! Raigan-sha~n!¡¹


    Said Pomera as she waved to the inner part of the house.


    That Raigan had already passed out.


    I could only massage my temple, and heaved a really deep sigh as I endured this hell.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 17: 《Dragons Trial》

    Act 4: Chapter 17: ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡·


    The next morning, Raigan gave us a tour around the peach dragon vige.


    ¡¸¡­ Are you okay, Raigan-san?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m not as weak as you lots!¡¹


    Said Raigan as he red at me.


    After that, he kept walking with an unsteady gait while massaging his head.


    It seems him being knocked down by Pomera with dragon liquor did a really good job on him.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Pomera did it again, right? Pomera¡­ Overdid it again¡­ Right?¡¹


    Pale-faced, Pomera asked me in a small voice.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I quickly averted my gaze upon hearing that.


    ¡¸W-Why are you averting your gaze, Pomera-san!? That reaction made me even more worried you know!¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera is more lively than usual, Philia really enjoyed it!¡¹


    What Philia said made Pomera''s face stiffened immediately.


    Pomera grit her teeth and raises her walking pace until she was right beside Raigan.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Raigan-san, I''m really sorry for yesterday! Pomera¡­ Pomera can''t handle her liquor very well¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What did you do? I don''t remember what happened after Kanata drank his cup¡­¡¹


    Raigan asked back with a puzzled face.


    Pomera was bbergasted upon hearing that.


    ¡¸E-Eh¡­¡¹


    I used that chance to catch Pomera''s shoulder and pull her back.


    ¡¸¡­ We''re lucky that he forgot what had happened, so let''s just forget about it. Since both sides forgot about what happened, let''s treat it as if nothing happened.¡¹


    Dragonfolk was a bunch of prideful weirdos after all.


    I''m sure that Raigan had not wanted to know that Pomera forced him to drink dragon liquor to the point that he had to plunge his face into the water tub that he prepared himself.


    That''s why for the good of both sides, let''s pretend that nothing happenedst night.


    ¡¸What are you lots talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸No-nothing! We''re heading to the ce for the ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡· right? Can you teach us the details about the trial?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ To be exact, the ¡¶Rock Cliff of Dragon Head¡·. The ce for one of the three trials. I should start with the exnation about the ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡· before I exin about the ¡¶Rock Cliff of Dragon Head¡·.¡¹


    Raigan started his exnation while shaking his head.


    It seems Raigan didn''t want the humans to take part in the ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡·.


    But, seeing that we had sufficient prowess and were invited toe to peach dragon vige upon receiving gratitude from the dragon, he had the duty to entertain us, the visitors from afar.


    ¡¸The score of ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡· is the aggregate score of three trials. The result showed how much status someone has in this peach dragon vige. To put it simply, it''s a training ce, and as long as someone trained in there for one year, they can challenge the ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡· twice. And then, they gained the title in ordance with the result in the ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡·.¡¹


    Raigan then exined the title correspondence to the result of the trial.


    The title was as follows:


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Young Dragon: above 100 Point


    Adult Dragon: Above 300 Point


    Golden Dragon: Above 600 Point


    Dragon Saint: Above 1000 Point


    Dragon King: Above 2200 Point


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¸Any dragonfolk who scored less than 100 in a total of three trials will be considered as baby dragon, they''ll be imposed with various limitations. The easiest to understand is the ban on leaving Peach Dragon Vige. In case of outsiders scoring less than 100 points, they won''t be treated as dragonfolk in peach dragon vige.¡¹


    Was that mean Ramiel¡­ Scored at least 100 points?


    No, I don''t think she achieved that score with such a low level.


    Since that was the case, she might break the ban.


    Though she might be forced to break the rule since the subordinate of the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· wanted to get rid of her, was breaking the rules in this strict peach dragon vige really that easy?


    ¡¸So there are two more titles above the golden dragon. Pomera will definitely score as the topmost golden dragon.¡¹


    Said Pomera with a forced smile on her face.


    Raigan red angrily at Pomera upon hearing thetter spoke.


    ¡¸Is there something on my face?¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, it''s nothing¡­¡¹


    Pomera shook her head in denial.


    I was also under impression that the the golden dragon had the highest status since Raigan spoke so proudly of his status.


    ¡¸Raigan-san, we actually have to meet the Dragon King. Since the peach dragon vige''s creed is strength is justice, can we meet the Dragon King immediately if we achieved a high score from the ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡·? And may I know how much the score we need to achieve that?¡¹


    ¡¸A mere human wants to meet the Dragon King-sama?¡¹


    Raigan scoffed at us.


    ¡¸Don''t think about it. Even we can only meet Dragon King-sama only when he calls us.¡¹


    And added with a dumbfounded face.


    Actually, I nned to ask Raigan to deliver a message to the Dragon King since I''ve confirmed that he wasn''t the subordinate of the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· s, it seems that meeting the Dragon King wasn''t that easy, even for Raigan.


    Since I knew that he was in fact a really nice person with a bit of quirky personality- I nned to entrust my message to him but, it didn''t seem to be a simple matter.


    ¡¸Is that, the only chance to meet the Dragon King?¡¹


    ¡¸I''ve never said it''s the one you dimwit. 2200 points of Dragon King means that only the Dragon King-sama can achieve such a score in this peach dragon vige. Except for the current Dragon King-sama, the one who achieved that score in the ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡· are highest rank dragon, or great spirit. It''s impossible for a mere human like you lots.¡¹


    Said Raigan with a rather exasperated face after hearing my question.


    So Dragon King was the dragonfolk who reached that score huh¡­


    But, it also means that they were not ashamed to disy their numerical power.


    If someone else achieved this, it would be equal to smearing mud on the Dragon King''s face.


    ¡¸Those who reached the Dragon Saint level can meet Dragon King-sama whenever they want. But then, only three managed to reach that rank. You lots won''t be able to reach that rank.¡¹


    I see, then we just need to be Dragon Saint.

 Act 4: Chapter 18: 《Rock Cliff of Dragon Head》

    Act 4: Chapter 18: ¡¶Rock Cliff of Dragon Head¡·


    ¡¸We have arrived. This is the ce for the first trial, ¡¶Rock Cliff of Dragon Head¡·.¡¹


    We followed Raigan to a rocky area with sparse grass.


    Many rocks in there had the shape of a dragon''s head.


    And they came in various sizes.


    Those might be the so-called dragon head rock.


    There was various number written on their surface such as ¡¾20¡¿ or ¡¾80¡¿.


    ¡¸Are those letters directly rted to the result?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. This ¡¶Rock Cliff of Dragon Head¡· is the ce to test how much weight of dragon head rock you can lift. The lowest rank, the young dragon has to get a total score of 100 points in all three trials. If you can''t even lift a total ¡¾30¡¿ dragon head rock, you won''t be able to proceed to the next trial.¡¹


    Said Raigan with a nasty smile on his face.


    Surely, I need more than a thousand points to be a dragon saint and meet the dragon king.


    Meaning that I need to get 300~400 points in this trial.


    Upon a closer look, there were other dragonfolks in this ce.


    It seems they came to this ce to train lifting the dragon head rock.


    Though I saw humans every now and then, they were quite rare in this ce.


    Some look curious, and some others look disgusted.


    I nodded lightly to those humans.


    ¡¸Ooh, Odio-sama of dragon saint has also trained in this ce today!¡¹


    Said Raigan loudly.


    When I looked at the direction he was looking for, I saw a thin old man sandwiched between two giant dragon head rocks.


    He stood on one leg, closing his eyes as he propped dragon head rock with ¡¾300¡¿ written on its'' surface with three left-hand fingers.


    He seems to be in the middle of training.


    ¡¸To be able to prop ¡¾300¡¿ point dragon head rock with three fingers in sandwich training! As expected of Odio-sama¡­ He''s too awesome!¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Isn''t he just standing on top of Dragon Head Rock while propping another one with three fingers?¡¹


    Pomera red at Raigan as she spoke curtly.


    Only realized a momentter that she made a verbal slip and bowed quickly.


    ¡¸Hee, there''s another human beside me in this ce huh?¡¹


    I turned around in a hurry upon hearing another voice from behind.


    There stood a man whose hair color was mesh between blonde and ck.


    He carried a huge sword on his back and had piercings on his ears.


    His age seems to be the same as me.


    Following closely behind him was a dragonfolk girl with ck wings.


    Raigan made an obviously displeased face upon seeing the neer.


    Which reminds me that he did say that there was another human visitor before us.


    But, that face¡­


    ¡¸Are you¡­ An otherworlder too?¡¹


    ¡¸A series of coincidences huh.¡¹


    Said him with a belligerent smile, showing a bit of the canine in his mouth.


    Then he squinted his eyes as if observing me.


    When I suddenly raised my guard up thinking that he might be trying to see my level, the man shook his head.


    ¡¸Let''s stop such a boorish act since it''s obvious at a nce. Kukuku, it''s my fault though. I can''t help but feel curious. And you don''t seem to know my name either. Meaning that you must be a mob who happens toe to this ce. Sorry, we mighte from the same ce but, I''m not interested in a weak mob.¡¹


    He seems to be a famous person.


    From the way he acted, he must''ve been in this world far longer than me.


    Kotone was the kind of person who hate conflict s, due to her ¡¶Ares Hand¡·, she ended up bing an S-rank adventurer and involved in the problem rted to Manarak city.


    ¡¸Remember this, mob. I''m the one who stood at the top of otherworlder in this world, S-rank adventurer, Mitsuru Ijyuin.¡¹


    Mitsuru Ijyuin¡­


    That was obviously a Japanese name.


    ¡¸I''m Kanata Ka¨C¡¹


    ¡¸Stop, I''ve told you that I''m not interested in weak mob right?¡¹


    Mitsuru interrupted me as he passed by my side.


    ¡¸Even if both of us are otherworlders, there''s a difference between level, n, and ¡¶Gift Skill¡·.¡¹


    After Mitsuru said so, he took a deep breath.


    ¡¸OI YOU FU*CKING LIZARD! SHOW ME THE HEAVIEST ROCK IN THIS PLACE!¡¹


    The dragonfolk who was training in this ce stirred at once upon hearing Mitsuru''s voice.


    Even Raigan was pouting, ring angrily at Mitsuru with a throbbing vein on his temple.


    ¡¸M-Mitsuru-san¡­ I-I''ve told you that y-you shouldn''t pick a fight like that right? The average level in the peach dragon vige is on a whole nother levelpared to the human habitation¡­¡¹


    The ck-winged girl moved in a hurry to Mitsuru''s side to soothe thetter.


    ¡¸You''ve said it now, brat!¡¹


    Raigan finally stepped forward.


    ¡¸If it isn''t Raigan who got beaten by me after trying to mess with me? How dare you to show your face before me again? The prideful dragonfolk is unexpectedly short tempered ain''t cha? If it''s me, I''ll hide myself in a hole.¡¹


    Raigan''s face flushed red the moment Mitsuru said so.


    ¡¸ It''s because I was under underweather back then! And this has nothing to do with that! Since you''re asking, try to lift that!¡¹


    Said Raigan as he pointed at the huge dragon head rock.


    There was ¡¾500¡¿ written on its'' surface.


    ¡¸The heck¡­ The most you have is just 500. Since I heard that Dragon King is 2200 points, I expect that this ce has at least 800.¡¹


    Said Mitsuru while scratching his head with a bored look on his face, he then walked to the ¡¾500¡¿ point''s dragon head rock and ced his hand below the rock.


    ¡¸Etch this spectacle in your eyes. ¡¶Double¡·¡­ Assault mode.¡¹


    Red steam rose from Mitsuru''s body.


    It seems that was Mitsuru''s ¡¶Gift Skill¡·.


    ¡¸I''ll give you a free lesson, mob. There''s no need to hide it since this is the strongest ¡¶Gift Skill¡·. My ¡¶Double¡· can double the status that I wanted to in exchange for decreasing the other status.¡¹


    Said Mitsuru as he lifted the dragon head rock.


    The dragonfolk was left bbergasted upon seeing Mitsuru''s feat.


    ¡¸Y-You must be kidding me right?¡¹


    The color drained from Raigan''s dumbfounded face upon witnessing Mitsuru''s feat.


    What a pitiful man you are.


    ¡¸Is this the heaviest rock in the first trial? I can still lift more.¡¹


    Said Mitsuru with a daring smile on his face.


    ¡¸Hou¡­ I''ve never expected to see a human manage to lift that up.¡¹


    The eyes of dragon saint Odio that still in the middle of sandwich training suddenly snapped open.


    It seems Mitsuru''s feat gained his interest.

 Act 4: Chapter 19: Mitsurus Ability

    Act 4: Chapter 19: Mitsuru''s Ability


    ¡¸¡¶Double¡·¡­ Is it?¡¹


    Sure enough, that sounds like a really amazing ¡¶Gift Skill¡·.


    If he really could double his offensive ability, it means that he couldnd devastating damage against the higher-level opponent.


    Though I had no idea about the timeg that happened when discussing his status, depending on how he used it, it was a skill for giant-killing.


    It had partially destroyed the concept of level.


    It was a bizarre ¡¶Gift Skill¡·parable with Kotone''s ¡¶Ares Hand¡·.


    ¡¸It seems you bring in quite a troublesome one, Yorna.¡¹


    Mitsuru lowered the ¡¾500¡¿ point dragon head rock.


    Yorna must be the name of the ck winged, dragonfolk girl on Mtsuru''s side.


    Yorna might be the one who invited Mitsuru to this ce.


    Though many dragonfolks focused on the humans they brought in, most of them couldn''t help but marvel upon seeing Mitsuru''s herculean strength.


    Raigan was also ring at Mitsuru.


    ¡¸Could it be that brat¡­ is on the same level as Dragon Saint? There''s such a monster hiding among the humans huh.¡¹


    At that moment, Odio, one of the dragon saint who lifted the ¡¾300¡¿ point dragon head rock ced the dragon head rock he held on his hand back to the ground, and walked to Mitsuru''s side.


    ¡¸Humph¡­ Mitsuru-dono¡­ Are you interested in bing my disciple? I hear that there are many mysterious evil ns orrge-scale monster cmities happening in the human realm as ofte. We from dragonfolk''s faction has aw that prevents us from getting ourselves directly involved with the human realm''s affair. But, that doesn''t apply to the one who came to this peach dragon vige for training.¡¹


    ¡¸O-Odio-sama is taking a disciple!? Even though he kept refusing no matter how much I begged him!¡¹


    Raigan shouted with an excited face.


    ¡¸I refuse. Is there any proof that you''re stronger than me, lizard Oldman? Sorry, but I have no intention of saving the world.¡¹


    Said Mitsuru as he brought his face closer to Odio and stuck out his tongue.


    ¡¸How dare you do that to Odio-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸Do you know how much it means to be taken as the disciple of a dragon saint!?¡¹


    Even the other dragonfolk who started to get a better opinion of Mitsuru got enraged and started swearing at him in their rage.


    ¡¸That''s right! Don''t get cocky, you shi*tty brat!¡¹


    Naturally, Raigan was among those people.


    His words and deed¡­ Was definitely that of a mob.


    ¡¸Kukuku, training a lively youth is a good thing. For your information, there''s a lot of secret skill passed down in this peach dragon vige that you can''t find in the human realm. Not to mention that I also traveled in the human realm around a few hundred years ago. Both my skills and knowledge are above yours.¡¹


    Said Odio kindly without any impure motive, he didn''t seem to care about Mitsuru''s rude remark toward him.


    He just smiled like a kind grandpa while touching his long, white beard.


    Having realized that he really was no match for Odio in terms of knowledge or skill, Mitsuru could only smack his lips.


    ¡¸Tch! I''ve had enough trouble at hand already. I prefer raising my level rather than focusing on small tricks. Sorry, but I''ve no intention of learning from someone weaker than me¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But then, the ability of the current you is still far from me.¡¹


    Said Odio while squinting his gaze, smiling as he sent such provocation to Mitsuru.


    ¡¸Are you looking down on me?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m just telling the truth. The other two trials won''t be as simple as this. Your mastery of your unique ability¡­ Is too low, you can''t even show its'' full potential. The total points you get from the trial will be far lower than mine.¡¹


    ¡¸You''ve said it now, old man¡­ Remember your words just now. You''re going to regret itter.¡¹


    ¡¸Hou? Quite confident one eh? Then you''ve to be my disciple if your total point is lower than mine.¡¹


    Said Odio to Mitsuru with a daring smile on his face.


    ¡¸What an obstinate old man. Sure, I''ll be your disciple if I lose. But, you have to prostate and apologize to me if you lost. Let''s go, Yorna!¡¹


    Mitsuru turned around to leave the ce after he made a bet with Odio.


    Yorna was following after him in a hurry.


    ¡¸How youthful¡­¡¹


    Muttered Odio while looking at Mitsuru''s face with a satisfied face.


    It seems he was already convinced that Mitsuru would be his disciple.


    His face looks like that of a shrewd grandpa.


    Raigan the golden dragon aside, Odio the dragon saint seems to be quiteposed.


    Honestly, I couldn''t fathom his true ability.


    The same goes for Mitsuru''s ¡¶Double¡·.


    Yup, there was still hidden expert hidden in this world which I had no idea about.


    ¡¸Let''s take the trial too. Just to be safe, let''s start with ¡¾300¡¿ one¡­¡¹


    The moment I spoke to Pomera, another cheer broke in that ce.


    Someone lift the ¡¾500¡¿ point''s dragon head rock that Mitsuru ced on the ground a while ago.


    ¡¸Lighter than I thought.¡¹


    And the culprit was Philia.


    It seems her curiosity got piqued while I let go of my eyes from her.


    It seems Philia could easily lift the rock ease with her base strength.


    ¡¸W-Who in the hell is that brat!?¡¹


    ¡¸Monster!¡¹


    ¡¸And it doesn''t seem to be that heavy for her!¡¹


    Seeing the dragonfolks praising her nonstop, Ph lifted the rock with one hand while cing the other hand on her hips with a proud look on her face.


    Another cheer broke from the audience.


    Raigan was bbergasted, his eyes seemed like they were about to pop out from its sockets as he saw the dragon head rock on Philia''s hand.


    ¡­ I thought the trial would be much harder but, I guess both Philia and I could easily be dragon saint.


    When Philia ced the rock back on the ground, the cheers rose up for the third time.


    She ced her hands on her hips, puffing her chest proudly.


    Seeing that, Odio ran up to her with bloodshot eyes, sliding on the ground and then prostrating right in front of Philia.


    ¡¸Eh? W-What''s the matter, uncle?¡¹


    ¡¸Your Honored One''s name! Please tell me your name, O Honored One!¡¹


    ¡¸P-Philia¡­¡¹


    ¡¸PHILIA-SAMA! PLEASE TAKE THIS WEAK AND PITIFUL OLD MAN AS YOUR DISCIPLE!¡¹


    Philia was dumbfounded for a moment but, she regained her smile immediately and then stretched her hand to Odio.


    ¡¸Understood! You''ll be Philia''s disciple!¡¹


    ¡¸THANK YOU! PHILIA-SAMAAAA!¡¹


    Pomera was looking at me with a strained smile on her face.


    ¡¸What shall we do about that person, Kanata-san?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I''ll go to apologize to him.¡¹


    Suddenly, I caught the figure of Mitsuru standing dumbfoundedly while looking at this strange turn of events.


    He rubs his eyes so many times as if he can''t believe what he just saw.

 Act 4: Chapter 22: 《Dragons Jaw》

    Act 4: Chapter 22: ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡·


    ¡¸Here we are, the ce for the 2nd trial, the ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡·.¡¹


    It was a huge cave on the cliff wall.


    When I tried to look inside, I saw something like sharp stctite grow from the base all the way up to the ceiling of the cave.


    It might be formed from the drop of water that fell on the ground for a really long time.


    It seems the reason this ce was called the ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡· was because those stctites look like fangs.


    ¡¸This ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡· is a dungeon filled with atrocious monsters. You have to use this to check how deep you dive into the dungeon.¡¹


    Said Raigan as he took out something like white marble from his pocket.


    ¡¸This is the ¡¶Dragon Eye Crystal¡·. It''s reacting to the magical power of the ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡· and will slowly turn red. The change will be even more and more imminent the deeper you go in. And that gradation of color will be the mark to determine the score in the 2nd trial.¡¹


    ¡¸The colour change, is it?¡­ It''s really foolproof since we need to dive into the dungeon for real.¡¹


    Getting 300 points should be enough to shut Raigan''s mouth but, I couldn''t help but feel anxious since I had no idea how deep I had to dive to get enough points.


    ¡¸Well I get the gist of it but, how much the color change to mark it as 300 points?¡¹


    ¡¸You don''t seem to understand yet. The sacred ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡· is¡­¡¹


    Raigan''s brows furrowed as he spoke, his nose was red.


    ¡¸I-I''m not underestimating it or something along that way¡­ I just want to know the way to see how many points we get.¡¹


    So I tried to fix his misunderstanding.


    Man, what a pain in the a*ss.


    ¡¸You''ll naturally realize that yourself! The ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡·is aprehensive trial that tests your overall abilities! The way you feel about it is an insult to the Peach Dragon Vige!¡¹


    ¡¸O-Okay, that''s enough. I''ll take this trial¡­ Come to think of it, we can take this trial together right?¡¹


    Since it involved diving into the dungeon, the ability ofrade in arm should be taken into ount too.


    I thought we were supposed to take it in person, turned out we could take this trial in groups.


    ¡¸Well, there''s no limitation in taking this trial. Not like we could interfere in a conflict during a dungeon dive. Moreover, though there''s an advantage in having manyrades, it''s not like you''repletely safe fighting in the environment that prevented you from unleashing your fullbat prowess.¡¹


    I see, we could work with each other to dive into the dungeon.


    Surely, it means that this trial gave us aplete degree of freedom s, it was quite a surprise from my perspective.


    I mean, I couldn''t get rid of my worry just imagining Philia diving by herself, bing a lost child, and ending up destroying the dungeon.


    ¡¸Sure enough, it isn''t impossible to dive into the deep floor if you go in group but, doing that will put shame on us, the dragonfolk. It shows that we''re just a coward who can''t fight to the fullest on our own after all. That''s why there''s an unspoken rule that the maximum number of people in a group is five people, those who dive by themselves will be praised regardless of their results.¡¹


    Raigan summed up his exnation.


    Trying to earn points using loophole in the rule was seen as an embarrassment, and dragonfolk who tried to do that weren''t on the rare side.


    Maybe this tacit understanding became a rule because of the prideful dragonfolk who believe in strength.


    Well, it''s not like we had the obligation to get riled up by Raigan''s provocation either.


    We were in a hurry and I had no leeway to choose the method to be a dragon saint and meet the Dragon King.


    We had already received amission from Ramiel about the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·, and were tasked to send the message to the dragon king in exchange for one treasure for the dragon''s fault.


    In short, he was right, the deeper we go in, the brighter the color of the crystal would be, It seems we would pick a quarrel with Raigan no matter what happened.


    ¡¸Since I can''t bear to see Philia-chan diving by herself, our only choice is diving together right?¡¹


    Thus I received the ¡¶Dragon Eye Crystal¡· from Raigan.


    Raigan was grinning ear to ear upon seeing that.


    ¡¸Kukuku¡­ This trial is much harder than the 1st trial. Especially for the outsider. The dungeon is a giant trap created naturally¡­ A ce for the monster to unleash their maximumbat potential. The structure was big andplicated. Definitely not a ce where you can capture so easily. I''m looking forward to how far you can dive into the ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡·! Now, you shall see the true horror of the ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡·, human!¡¹


    Said Raigan with an evil grin on his face after a long and drawn-out speech.


    ¡­ The trial considered the fact that it might take a long time huh?


    I mean, Raigan spoke pridefully about this ce after all.


    But, Honestly, this trial sounds like a huge pain in the a*ss, and given a choice, I would leave as soon as I entered the ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡· even if it wouldn''t give me any point.


    Since I don''t want to see Raigan''s annoying grumbling again, maybe it would be much better if I didn''t say anything to him.


    But, since Raigan had such great confidence in ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡·, he should''ve had no problem even if we got zero points in this trial.


    ¡¸¡­ Well, we''ll do our best to struggle till the end. Now please go back and wait for our return to your home, Raigan-san. We''ll go straight to your ce once we finish the trial.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I''ll be waiting for your safe return. Not trying to scare you guys but, treat this as a lesson for underestimating the ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡·. Though it rarely happens, some people did lose their way in ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡·, unable to find the exit. Different from the 1st trial, the 2nd trial will teach you that a high level is useless if you can''t use your brain properly!¡¹


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 23: The Threat of The 2nd Trial

    Act 4: Chapter 23: The Threat of The 2nd Trial


    We walk into the ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡·.


    Honestly speaking, I wasn''t too keen to participate in the 2nd trial.


    I mean, with 1000 points in my hand, I''ve met the minimum standard to meet the Dragon King.


    In short, there was no need for me to take the 2nd trial too.


    Though I intended to go back immediately and report to Raigan, he might start yapping some nonsense again if we''re back way too fast.


    ¡¸¡­ You''re worrying about that person''s mood right?¡¹


    Said Pomera while gripping on her cane with a wry smile on her face after seeing me heaved a sigh.


    ¡¸H-How about we try our best for the time being? I mean, Raigan-san insisted that we try the ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡· after all.¡¹


    That makes sense.


    If Raigan ended up sulking because we did too poorly in this trial, we might have had a hard time taking the 3rd trial, which would have disturbed our n to meet the Dragon King.


    Then our only choice was to take the trial ande out with a fairly good result.


    ¡¸Pomera, Kanata, shall we do our best? We can''t tease Uncle Raigan too much after all. Philia can feel that Uncle isn''t really a bad person.¡¹


    Said Philia with an upturned gaze while tugging my sleeve.


    Naturally, it''s not like I wanted to tease Raigan too.


    It is just that this ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡· was away from public gaze and we had no idea what the pawn of ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· would do in this kind of ce.


    ording to Raigan, this trial would at least take a few days.


    If the pawn made their move during our absence, we might bebeled as viins by the time we came out from the 2nd trial.


    ¡¸And Philia, wants to be Dragon Saint too!¡¹


    Said Philia with bright, glowing eyes.


    Both Philia and Pomera had only lifted 500-point rock in the previous trial.


    They still need another 500 points to be Dragon Saint.


    Since I would be the center of attention after Mitsuru crushed himself under the rock, I left the location of the 1st trial in a hurry.


    Naturally, I felt that both of them didn''t need to gather more than 500 points either but¡­


    ¡¸Philia-chan, I don''t think you need to be Dragon Saint since you already epted one as your disciple¡­¡¹


    She just couldn''t meet the Dragon King without the Dragon Saint title.


    But since both of them apanied me so far, it would be better if they got 500 points in this 2d trial.


    And we still had no information about the 3rd trial either.


    ¡ºA naturally formed giant killer trap called dungeon¡­ Will show you hell on earth with a crowd of murderous monsters. Not to mention that the structure inside the dungeon will be more and moreplicated as time goes on! No one managed to clear it on their first try. It''s a test to see how much you can endure constant fear and hunger while traversing inside the ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡·! Behold human, this is the essence of the ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡·!¡»


    ¡­ I felt sorry for Raigan since despite his feverish exnation, any dungeon on a lower level than the ¡¶Cocytus¡· was child''s y for me.


    Rather, I felt troubled now since it might be too easy.


    Then there was the sound of footsteps approaching us.


    When I turned around, the first thing I saw was a goblin with ten eyeballs on its'' face, they came at us from the corner of the passage.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Race: Scout Goblin


    £Ì£ö£º33


    £È£Ð£º99/99


    £Í£Ð£º82/82


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    This kind of monster popped out right near the entrance huh¡­


    The end seems to be quite long too.


    Their eerie facebined with their name made it clear that they were goblins whose job scouting the area.


    Maybe they shared the information they saw with those eyes with theirrades using some sort of skill.


    Still, I don''t think they''re a threat to us, even with their special traits.


    I looked at the ¡¶Dragon Eye Crystal¡· which I got from Raigan.


    It was still white.


    Raigan said that the color would be closer and closer to red the deeper we went into the dungeon but, I guess we need to go even further than this.


    ¡¸¡­ Can''t we just simply drill a hole into the floor to go deeper?¡¹


    In that situation, we could go back immediately once the crystal turned from white to red.


    Pomera looked at me with a startled face when I muttered those words.


    ¡¸K-Kanata-san, are you by chance¡­ Mad at Raigan-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, I mean, Raigan-san said himself that we should go all out. And if we take our time, I don''t think it''ll count as going all out. It''s not like there''s aw that prohibits us from doing that either. Since the real goal of the trial is to go down to the lower floor, restricting our actions is equal to looking down on the spirit of the trial, right?¡¹


    I struck at the wall with my hand.


    This texture, it seems belongs to an easier type to destroy.


    The problem was the thickness.


    ¡¸Kanata-san, are you by chance just¡­ Making an excuse to go back as fast as possible?¡¹


    ¡¸I''ve a promise with Ramiel-san after all, I don''t want us to end up in a situation in which we can''t confirm the situation in Peach Dragon Vige.¡¹


    Naturally, even if I didn''t want to do that, it didn''t mean that I wanted to spend my time leisurely inside the dungeon.


    This ce wasn''t ¡¶Cocytus¡· after all, there was no Lunaire and Noble in this ce.


    And it''s not like someone would pissed off if I punched a hole in the floor to do some little experiment either.


    If my experiment failed, I could just retake the dungeon earnestly.


    ¡¸But, Pomera, really doesn''t think that breaking things are the correct choice¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Okay! Leave it to Philia! Philia doesn''t want to get point just by tagging along! Philia will do it!¡¹


    Philia then clenched her fists and made a gesture as if she wanted to punch the ground before her.


    ¡¸Ha~!¡¹


    When Philia raised her arms, two huge white arms appeared from the floor.


    The additional eye on the hand made it look like an eerie piece of art.


    The goblin scout who scouted us from afar had only stood on their ce, trembling like a newborn fawn with their mouth gaped.


    ¡¸Uhm, Philia-chan, stop for a moment. Maybe we have to use a more gentle method, like making it face the other dire¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸ORAORAORAORA~!¡¹


    Said Philia as she swung her little arms.


    At that moment, the two objects de art moved together, clenching their fists, and started bashing on the floor.


    Each strike was powerful enough to shake the entire dungeon.


    The cracks on the floor quickly spread to the wall and ceiling.


    ¡¸H-HIIII! S-S-Sorry Kanata-san! Sorry for being so rude!¡¹


    Pomera who couldn''t support her body anymore then leaned on me.


    A huge rock fell from the ceiling and hit the floor.


    In addition to the shaking of the floor, I also saw the corpse of the goblin scout roll on the floor.


    And the shell of another monster right after that.


    This alone quake alone might be enough to annihte all monsters in the dungeon.


    ¡¸Calm down! Calm down now, Philia-chan! We can''t just go and demolish the ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡· that already be an integral part of Raigan-san''s peach dragon vige.¡¹


    In desperation, I grabbed Philia''s shoulder and told her to stop.


    ¡¸Eh, he says that not giving our all is akin to sphemy to the trial¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry Philia-chan, it was my mistake! Please stop for now!¡¹


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 24: The Evil Spirit Dwells in The Deepest Part, Red Violence

    Act 4: Chapter 24: The Evil Spirit Dwells in The Deepest Part, Red Violence


    By the time I managed to convince Philia to stop her act of violence, the inside of the dungeon had already been put in a half-demolished state.


    The original passage had already been blocked by rubble, there were numerous cracks on the floor and wall.


    A few monster corpses that got crushed to death by rubbles were rolling around, their corpses looked like crushed tomatoes.


    I guess this floor is unusable for trial ground till they fix this ce.


    I only pray that the stairway to the floor below is safe.


    I knew it couldn''t bepletely safe but, I wish it was safe.


    ¡¸S-Sorry, Kanata¡­ Will Uncle Raigan scold Philia¡­ For this?¡¹


    ¡¸Let''s apologise togetherter, I''m also at fault for not stopping you¡­¡¹


    I heaved a sigh, and massaged my temple as I spoke to Philia.


    Still, I don''t think that Raigan would scold Philia if he heard the situation.


    Though Raigan also spoke pridefully about how the ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡· was the real barrier, not even in his wildest imagination would he expect that a little girl could tear the inside of the dungeon with her bare hands.


    ¡¸No, wait a minute, we might be able to disguise this as mere earthquake¡­¡¹


    Philia looked into my eyes when I muttered so.


    Seeing that, I quickly waved my hands to deceive her.


    ¡¸T-That''s a joke though, ha, hahaha.¡¹


    Properly speaking, we could say that a natural disaster had caused this destruction though.


    Then I looked at the cracked floor.


    ¡¸We should be able to go to the lower floor¡­ If we make a hole in this ce.¡¹


    ¡¸A-Are we going to use that method!? I mean, I can''t understand what Kanata-san has been talking about since a while ago!¡¹


    ¡¸Properly speaking, we should stop Philia a while ago¡­¡¹


    Since it was toote now, the passage was blocked, and we needed to create a new passage.


    It was slightly different from the shortcut, not that it gonna be a problem at this point.


    The three of us then looked at the cracked floor.


    It''s a bit cramped but, it was possible to go down from this ce.


    Philia could pass this crack easily but, the same couldn''t be said for Pomera and I.


    Pomera squinted her eyes as she looked into the cracks, and then looked up to me.


    ¡¸What shall we do, Kanata-san? Maybe we shouldn''t use this kind of extreme shortcut¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Pomera-san, get away from there a little bit.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ EH?¡¹


    Albeit confused, Pomera did as I said.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 10th Rank; ¡¶Dimension sh(Room sh)¡·¡¹


    My index finger drew a horizontal arc in the air.


    At that moment, the floor parts that blocked the cracks sliced like tofu, and fell into the floor below.


    Yup, this magic was enough.


    I just need to cut the part that blocked the shortcut with ¡¶Room sh¡· to create big enough room for us to pass while not affecting the surroundings.


    Since the cracked parts seem to be unreliable, I might need to use the 17th rank of space magic, ¡¶Fracture¡· to prevent it from copsing.


    ¡¸In the end, we still ended up vandalizing the dungeon¡­¡¹


    Pomera heaved a sigh as she spoke.


    ¡¸Well, it isn''t that much different from before¡­¡¹


    After clearing my throat as if to escape from responsibility, I jumped into the hole.


    I looked at the ¡¶Dragon Eye Crystal¡· uponnding on the ground.


    A faint red colour mixed in the milky white crystal.


    ording to Raigan''s exnation, the crystal was influenced by the magical power of the dungeon.


    ¡¸Oh, this method is feasible. Let''s go, Pomera-san, Philia-san.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Sorry, Raigan-san.¡¹


    Muttered Pomera as she shut her eyes before she held Philia and jumped down to the lower floor.


    The lower floor was also filled with a lot of monster corpses that got crushed to death.


    Averted my gaze, trying to escape from reality.


    ¡¸Amazing! Philia''s crystal really turned red!¡¹


    Eximed Philia as she poked merrily at her ¡¶Dragon Eye Crystal¡·.


    ¡¸Let''s go looking for another crack on the floor and enter the floor below from there.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Philia want to see the Crystal-san be even redder!¡¹


    Philia seems to be depressed for a moment due to worrying about Raigan but, it was a good thing that her attention was diverted to the colour of her crystal for now.


    I mean, her eyes were glowing so brightly.


    Thus, we were looking for cracks big enough for us to pass to go down to the lower floor, and then other cracks to go down to an even lower floor.


    At that moment, the ¡¶Dragon Eye Crystal¡· was glowing in red colour.


    I wanted to leave once we reached the 5th floor but, seeing Philia looking gleefully at her crystal that changing rapidly, we went down again, and again.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 19th Rank¡¶Gravibomb¡·¡¹


    I fired the ck lump of magical power on the floor.


    Thus, the light in the room was being swallowed by light.


    The opened hole was big enough for a person to pass by.


    When we couldn''t find cracks, we used ¡¶Graviburn¡· to open a hole in the floor.


    That was the reason why I used ¡¶Graviburn¡·.


    We descended to an even lower floor.


    ¡¸Wa~! Awesome!¡¹


    Philia eximed while raising the hand that held on the ¡¶Dragon Eye Crystal¡· her hands.


    The ¡¶Dragon Eye Crystal¡· was already glowing red at this point.


    ¡¸I got this feeling that you don''t care even if the damage in the dungeon get a little bigger but¡­ Don''t you think that this scale is no longer mere vandalism, Kanata-san?¡¹


    Said Pomera with aplicated look on her face.


    ¡¸W-Well, this is thest floor I''ll do this¡­¡¹


    I scanned my surroundings as I spoke those words with a wry smile.


    Yup, though there were a few rubbles, there was no monster''s corpse on this floor.


    Instead, there were numerous monster''s bones scattered on the floor.


    It was a testament to how much time had passed after they died.


    Something was off.


    I turned around the moment I realized that.


    Standing before me was a three-headed giant.


    They were more than 5 metres tall.


    It seems they had yet to notice my presence.


    It''s been a long time since thest time a monster from ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirro¡· managed to sneak out behind me.


    Their skin was red and their whole body was protected by muscle armour.


    Their three head had terrifying faces akin to that of Oni.


    The moment I saw their appearance, I understood why such a monster was in this ce.


    This three-headed giant was the lord of this ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡·.


    The three-headed giant just standing silently while looking at us.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡ºRed Violence¡»


    Race: Titan


    £Ì£ö£º971


    £È£Ð£º0/5826


    £Í£Ð£º2913/2913


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    The three-headed giant, or Titan to be exact, died because a sharp stone stabbed right into into the top of their head.


    They died standing.


    That was the reason why I didn''t feel anything.


    Honestly, I was startled just now, thinking that this titan going to ambush us.


    ¡¸¡­ Let''s go back.¡¹


    Pomera nodded in agreement while looking at the corpse of the titan with cold eyes.


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah, let''s go back.¡¹


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read The Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 26: Report to Raigan

    Act 4: Chapter 26: Report to Raigan


    Due to Yorna''s plea, we decided to save Mitsuru who was about to die due to being crushed under the rock again.


    I mean, how could we abandon him after seeing Yorna carry him on her back and bowing her head so many times, begging us to save him?


    ¡¸Yorna-san¡­ Is such a poor girl. She has to carry such a person across the peach dragon vige.¡¹


    Said Pomera as soon as we left the ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡·.


    After some twists and turns, wepleted the 2nd trial.


    After we go back and report the result of 2nd trial to Raigan, we should be able to take the 3rd trial and go on to meet the Dragon King.


    But¡­ I certainly felt that my gait had be heavier.


    I mean, it''s not like we could lie to Raigan about the fact that we tore down the dungeon for the 2nd trial.


    At worst, we might get kicked out of this vige, there was a high possibility that we might fail to keep our promise to Ramiel.


    When that happened, I might have no choice but to tell Ramiel''s problem to Raigan before we left the peach dragon vige.


    Well, I got this feeling that Raigan wouldn''t understand my worry but, maybe I should try to talk about this matter to Mitsuru, another human from the outside.


    Ramiel didn''t seem to have credibility in Peach Dragon Vige due to her low level, that was the reason why she escaped from the vige without trying to convince everyone.


    We went to Raigan''s house immediately.


    The dragonfolk''s employee brought us to meet Raigan in the parlor room.


    ¡¸You lots returned a whole lot faster eh! What''s the matter? You seem to lost your liveliness from the 1st trial!¡¹


    Said Raigan, his voice was filled with sarcasm.


    ¡¸Well, I guess things aren''t going too well on your side! Gahahahaha! Now you understand that the 2nd trial isn''t as simple as the 1st trial! What do you think? Is the 2nd trial a bit too hard for you?¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ About that, we want to offer our apology. The truth is, we¡­¡¹


    When I was choosing my words carefully, Raigan shook his right index finger to the sides.


    ¡¸Tchtchtch.You feel that something is amiss right? Hah! I know about that too! That''s a natural urrence! Are you trying to go in expecting that nothing like that will happen? Someone like that is useless in realbat! The theme for the 2nd trial is response to the ever-changing situations! Something like a trap, strange monster, and unexpected situation! Do you think unexpected situations won''t arise during important battles? Or are you trying to tell me to adjust the difficulties of the trial? Hah, don''t make meugh! You might''ve been under the impression that you guys are strong on the outside but, I guess that''s all to it since you guys gave up so easily!¡¹


    Raigan had already started his preaching with an annoying smile on his face.


    Ergo, there was one thing I wanted to tell him.


    "You''re mistaken, we''re noting to talk about that dumba*ss!".


    It seems that our failure in the 2nd trial was far more important to Raigan than what happened to the dungeon.


    ¡¸Aplish your goal under any kind of situation! That''s the importance of this 2nd trial. The trial of the dragonfolk isn''t as naive as the one imposed by the human! Well¡­ It seems this trial gave you guys a run for your money.¡¹


    Hearing those words, I unintentionally stood up.


    Raigan''s body twitched upon seeing my sudden action.


    ¡¸I-I-Is something the matter!? Do you have anyints!? I won''t allow you guys to retake the trial immediately! If you want to retake the trial, you have to train for a while first! Well, even if you retake the trial, it doesn''t change the fact that you lots got frightened and escaped during your first take on the trial¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! That''s right, Raigan-san! I also agree with you that this trial is meaningless unless you use your wits and strength!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh? Y-Yeah. It''s good that you understand. Well, the matter that happens during the 2nd trial is inevitable but, there shouldn''t be any problem if you do your best in the 3rd trial. It won''t change the result of your 2nd trial though.¡¹


    Raigan seemed to raise his guard when I stood up but, it seems he finally felt at ease upon seeing me understand his intention.


    Thus, he folded his arms and nodded twice.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­ Uncle Raigan. Philia destroyed the dungeon.¡¹


    Said Philia while bowing awkwardly at Raigan.


    The color drained from Raigan''s face the moment he heard those words.


    ¡¸W-What are y¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, the truth is, I''m the one who said that it might be easier to go down if we break the floor, that''s why we¡­¡¹


    Raigan looked at me with a dreadful look on his face.


    It was truly an indescribable face.


    ¡¸B-But, uhm, since Raigan-san said so, we should go to the next location of the trial immediately!¡¹


    ¡¸T-That''s not what I mean! F-Fools¡­ All of you are such a fool! What do you think you''re doing to the ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡·!?¡¹


    Raigan raised his voice.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­ The floor is tough¡­¡¹


    Said Philia while swinging her fist in the air with a downcast face.


    Raigan face wrinkled up as he red at Philia''s fists.


    During such awkward silence, I took out three ¡¶Dragon Eye Crystal¡· from my magic pouch.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Just in case, we brought this to the lowest floor. If possible, please appraise this¡­¡¹


    The crystal rolled over on top of the desk toward Raigan''s direction.


    Raigan picked up the ¡¶Dragon Eye Crystal¡·s in a hurry and brought it up in front of his face.


    ¡¸W-what''s with this redness! I never heard that they could turn this red! Could it be that you guys are arrived down till you met the ¡¶Red Violence; Titan¡· that locked up by the first Dragon King-sama on the lowest floor!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It is already dead. Killed by a falling rock.¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, so that''s the case¡­¡¹


    Said Raigan with a crestfallen face.


    ¡¸Are we¡­ Not supposed to do that?¡¹


    I decided to ask directly.


    Raigan showed an agonizing face when he heard my question but, he finally shook his head.


    ¡¸¡­ I have nothing to say if you broke the floor with raw strength. I just wish that you never go into the ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡· again, ever.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Thank you very much. We are reflecting on our recklessness this time.¡¹


    The three of us bowed apologetically to Raigan.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 28: The Last Trial

    Act 4: Chapter 28: The Last Trial


    After finishing the 2nd trial, we rest for one day in Raigan''s mansion.


    After breakfast, we received a report from the haggard-looking Raigan about the estimation of the 2nd trial.


    ¡¸¡­ I''ve reported what you did to the dragon saint, but rest assured, you won''t be held ountable for this incident. You better thank us, the magnanimous dragonfolk for that.¡¹


    Raigan heaved a deep sigh after saying that.


    ¡¸Thank you¡­¡¹


    We bowed to express our gratitude to Raigan.


    At this moment, I felt truly relieved from the bottom of my heart.


    I''m really afraid that I couldn''t fulfill my promise to Ramiel if we got kicked out of this vige s, we managed to avoid the worst situation.


    Pomera was also looking relieved.


    Philia seems to be reflecting on this matter upon knowing that it was a big deal, this was obvious from her downcast gaze.


    ¡¸I''vepared the color of your ¡¶Dragon Eye Crystal¡· with our color standard¡­ And saw that each of you got a thousand points. Rejoice, now you have 2000 points, and the girls have 1500 points.¡¹


    ¡¸R-Really!? Yaay! We did it! Philia has be dragon king!¡¹


    Though Philia''s eyes were glowing brightly as she spoke, she cast her gaze down again when she received a lukewarm gaze from Raigan.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Sorry for asking this at thiste hour but, is it a bad thing if our score surpassed the dragon king? Seeing that my score is already 2000 points, can we just go directly to meet the dragon king?¡¹


    The dragon king''s treasure might keep something that could be used to fight Nyarlhotep.


    Since we couldn''t get the treasure without having the dragon king''s title, this was a chance that I wouldn''t want to let go.


    But, doing that might create an unnecessary rift with the dragonfolk.


    That''s why the first goal was to get the Dragon Saint title and meet the Dragon King.


    ¡¸Nope! Are you mocking our sacred trial?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ But to be honest, the 3rd trial is like throwaway match.Is the 3rd trial different from the 1st and 2nd trial?¡¹


    When I asked that question, Raigan shut his mouth.


    It seems the 3rd trial was pretty much the same as the 1st and 2nd trial.


    After what happened to the ground of 2nd trial which ording to Raigan would make us fail for good, I honestly did not expect the 3rd trial.


    ¡¸I understood¡­ Uhm, I''ll try to get only 100 points¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ This is a sacred trial. One has to give their all. I''ll go with you as the witness. If I feel that you''re going easy on the trial, whether it''s a hundred or thousands of times, I''ll have you retake the trial.¡¹


    Said Raigan with a vexed look on his face.


    ¡¸C-C''mon, stop sulking a-¡¹


    ¡¸I''m not sulking!¡¹


    Raigan roared as he struck the desk.


    Dammit¡­ This person was troublesome for sure.


    He didn''t want the outsider to get high scores, and yet didn''t want them to pull lunch either.


    ¡¸Okay, I got it¡­ Shall we go now? If possible, I want to finish this ASAP and meet the Dragon King.¡¹


    ¡¸Understood¡­ We''re heading out. Follow me, the ce for the 3rd trial is in the outskirts of the Peach Dragon vige. I don''t care how many points you''re going to score this time, just finish it quickly¡­¡¹


    Said Raigan feebly.


    It seems he has always been anxious since we came to this ce.


    My deepest apologies about that, Raigan.


    We followed Raigan to climb steep stone stairs till we arrived in front of bright red torii. [Torii: Shrine entrance gate]


    ¡¸We''ve arrived. We''re in front of the dragon gate, the Dragon Gate Temple¡­ The ce for the 3rd trial.¡¹


    ¡¸Dragon Gate temple¡­¡¹


    I repeated the name of the ce.


    The dragonfolks here wore kimono-like attire.


    Though I''ve guessed after seeing the heian pce-like style, I guess the culture of the dragonfolk has closely resembled that of Japan.


    Lining up across the dragon gate were more than hundreds of dragon statues of various sizes.


    Something like rubble was all over the ce.


    The smallest one was around one meter, the biggest one was around twenty meters.


    And just like the 1st trial, there was ¡¾50¡¿ or, ¡¾5¡¿ letter carved on the forehead of the statue.


    The biggest statue was around forty meters tall.


    It was sitting cross-legged, separated from the other statue.


    Written on its'' forehead was ¡¾1000¡¿ letters.


    And slightly behind it was a huge, two-storied temple.


    That might be the Dragon Gate temple.


    Its roof was made with dragon-like tile.


    ¡¸This is the ¡¶Dragonic Statue¡·, the golem can be activated by infusing them with magical power. I think you already understand after seeing those golems but let me exin properly, you have to activate the ¡¶Dragonic Statue¡· and beat them, once you beat them, the point written on the forehead of that statue will be a point for your 3rd trial.¡¹


    Said Raigan as he touched one of the statues.


    I see now, that the 1st trial was a test for pure physical strength, the 2nd trial was a test for exploration skill, and the 3rd trial was a test forprehensivebat ability.


    But¡­ The people who have good scores in the 1st and 2nd trials would definitely rack up a fair amount of points in the 3rd trial as well.


    Maybe that was the reason why Raigan looked dejected.


    And since Raigan said it too, let''s end this swiftly.


    Honestly, the result was already obvious.


    At this point, I knew that this trial wasn''t really a big deal for me.


    ¡¸Yoo¡­ I wanted to meet you again, Bean Sprout. I know you''lle to this ce if I wait for you here.¡¹


    I looked in the direction of that familiar voice came from.


    Mitsuru red at me, he was itching to fight me.


    Yorna stood behind him with a timid look on her face.


    What a persistent fe¡­


    His tenacity was something to behold.


    ¡¸You again¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t be so cold, you ba*stard. We were interrupted by an unexpected situationst time. But now, we can finally make it clear.¡¹


    ¡¸H-Have you still not given up after squashing twice under the rock?¡¹


    Pomera''s expression went beyond dumbfounded, she already started to look at Mitsuru like he was a pitiful creature.


    Mitsuru grits his teeth upon hearing Pomera''s snide and swings his right arm.


    ¡¸I''ve told you since you embarrassed me twice! You guys have been looking down on me! First of all, I don''t care about learning from my mistake, it''s not like you guys are the ones who beat me in the previous two trials!¡¹


    ¡¸Since you already know that the one at fault is you instead of me, you have no reason to target me¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up! You might not have done anything to me, but I get into those situations because of you ba*stard!¡¹


    Though I couldn''t help but agree with him that the incident in ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡· was indirectly rted to me, the incident at the ¡¶Dragon Head Rock¡· during the 1st trial was unrted to us.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 29: Redo, Mitsurus Return

    Act 4: Chapter 29: Redo, Mitsuru''s Return


    ¡¸It''s you guys'' fault that I becameughing stock in the medical facility of the dragonfolk twice! I won''t be satisfied till I pay back this humiliation a hundred times!¡¹


    Mitsuru wielded the great sword on his back and swung it toward me.


    I moved my body to dodge the attack.


    The sword that cut the air then hit the ground.


    ¡¸¡­ If anything, I think the Dragonfolks are nice people.¡¹


    ¡¸Ain''t talking about that shi*t! Are you looking down on me? Prepare yourself, I''m going to kill you this time!¡¹


    Mitsuru shouted at me.


    Honestly, I had no idea what to do about this one.


    Mitsuru''s level didn''t seem to be that high.


    He might be around ¡¾Level £³£°£°¡¿~¡¾Level£´£°£°¡¿.


    And despite what he said, the person himself didn''t unleash his killing intent, meaning that he didn''t want to kill me, thus making it harder for me to cope with him.


    I guess I didn''t have to take him too seriously.


    Let''s give him a light scolding and be done with it, I hope that I will never meet him again.


    ¡¸Draw your sword and fight me da*mmit! Since you don''t take this seriously, how about this? ¡¶Double¡·¡­ Assault mode!¡¹


    Mitsuru''s muscles swelled up, red steam rising from his body.


    I stopped his sh in that state with my bare hand.


    Mitsuru''s fighting spirit might be dampened if he saw how easily I stopped his blow from the front like this.


    ¡¸H-He stopped the attack of that man with his bare hand¡­ What a monster.¡¹


    Muttered Raigan.


    Since Raigan was once defeated by Mitsuru, the former should be able to gauge the ability of thetter.


    Mitsuru squinted his eyes in shock as he looked at my hand.


    ¡¸¡­ Have you had seen enough?¡¹


    I asked him since I felt that this was the perfect time to do so.


    And yet, Mitsuru''s expression crumbled down into a daring smile.


    ¡¸I see¡­ So that''s your ¡¶Gift Skill¡· huh.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Pardon?¡¹


    ¡¸You won''t be able to trick my eyes after you show me how you stop my sword just now. The feeling just now, is not the feeling of my sword stopped by a human hand. You must''ve stopped it¡­ With some sort of ¡ºLaw¡». Even the women who lift the boulder must''ve been affected by your ability. That must be your ¡¶Gift Skill¡·. Once I uncovered the secret, it turned out to be a boring trick.¡¹


    Honestly, I had no idea what Mitsuru was talking about.


    And that must be shown on my face.


    Mitsuru revealed a smile when he saw my dumbfounded face.


    ¡¸Bull''s eye huh? So far, I''ve managed to defeat a few humanoid dragons who can use absurd magic, or ¡¶Gift Skill¡· like you. Is your ¡¶Gift Skill¡· some sort of ability to manipte vectors under specific conditions? That must be the reason why you''re looking for the perfect chance to show off and bluff your way to that.¡¹


    Which part of his analysis hit the bull''s eyes I wonder?


    I just wanted him to give up after showing him the decisive level difference between un and yet, things became even more troublesome since he thought that he saw through me.


    In Kotone''s case, she didn''t seem to use appraisal on me, and the same goes for Mitsuru.


    Maybe showing off level between otherworlders was treated as some sort of taboo unless the other party was yourrade.


    Well, I kinda understood his feeling.


    As much as I understood his feeling s, rather than overestimating me like that, it would be much faster if he used appraisal on me instead.


    ¡¸Since that was the case, the way to deal with that is simple! ¡¶Double¡·¡­ DEFENSE MODE!¡¹


    This time around, blue steam rose from Mitsuru''s body.


    It seems this one was focused on raising his defense.


    ¡¸Your ¡¶Gift Skill¡· can only be used against moving objects, and it won''t work against something stationary or something that you can''t see, isn''t it? Your paltry trick means nothing before my insight! This will make it quick. I just need to use counter against you, explore your gaps, and crush you! Too bad for you, my ¡¶Double¡· is invincible!¡¹


    I leaped forward and sent a right jab toward Mitsuru.


    My jab broke his nose, sending his body rolling on the ground till he crashed onto one of the dragon statues.


    Thus, Mitsuru''s figure got buried inside a cloud of dust.


    But seeing the silhouette that crouched on the ground, I knew that he was fine.


    ¡¸¡­ Shall we end this?¡¹


    The reason he didn''t die was simply because I was pulling punch.


    This should be enough to open his eyes.


    ¡¸I¡­ I see now, it can be used in that way too.¡¹


    Said Mitsuru as he used his great sword to prop himself.


    Just how in the world did he push himself up to that point?


    And what did he mean by "it can be used in that way too"?


    Though I had no idea what he was talking about, I knew that Mitsuru was surprisingly tenacious.


    Uselessly tenacious.


    ¡¸But, now you''ve revealed all your hands! It''s not a bad ¡¶Gift Skill¡·, its weakness is too obvious ¡¶Double¡·¡­ Magic Mode!¡¹


    Purple steam rose from Mitsuru''s body.


    Mitsuru pressed his broken nose, adjusting his ragged breath, and then pointed his hand toward me.


    ¡¸You can raise the speed of your fist in a simple brawl with your skill. But, your attack bes too monotonous as a result! To make sure that you''re not countered, you have to make sure that you leave no opening when using that! s, curse your luck for not finishing me off with the previous attack! Curse your naivety for looking down on my defense mode!¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ The truth is, I got no ¡¶Gift Skill¡·¡­¡¹


    ¡¸This is the end! me Magic, 6th Rank¡¶Power me¡·.¡¹


    A giant fireball was fired from Mitsuru toward me.


    ¡­ It seems he thought that magic would work against me.


    ¡¸me Magic, 9th Rank ¡¶Drag Ray¡·¡¹


    I conjured two magic circles.


    A bright red beam of light was unleashed from the ovepping magic circle.


    The beam of light annihted Mitsuru''s fireball, grazing past his cheek.


    There was a red scald on the scalding part of his face, and Mitsuru himself got blown away by the impact of my magic, rolling on the ground as a result.


    His great sword got thrown in the air and pierced the ground as it fell.


    ¡¸Cough! Gaah! O-Ouch!¡¹


    Mitsuru touched his cheek as he struggled on the ground.


    He crawled toward the nearby dragon statue while pressing his cheek with his other hand, and used that statue to prop himself.


    ¡¸D-Dammit¡­ That magic¡­! You got me now¡­ You''ve already prepared a countermeasure against mid-range attack too huh!¡¹


    ¡¸Eee¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Okay¡­ I admit it. You''re not a mere bean sprout. It seems the method to defeat you ain''t that simple. I underestimated you since you have a mob-like face but, I''ve to admit that you''re really strong. But, the real battle has only just begun.¡¹


    Said Mitsuru as he pointed his finger toward me.


    Still not giving up huh?


    Seriously, what''s wrong with this person''s brain?


    I wish he just leave us alone now that he had already been defeated.


    ¡¸M-Mitsuru-san! I think that you should stop now! It''s obvious that no matter what you did, you can''t ever win against him! Look at your body, you can barely stand on your own! Shall we go back and take a rest? ¡¹


    Yorna touched Mitsuru''s shoulder, trying her best to stop him.


    ¡¸Shut up, woman!¡¹


    ¡¸Even from the side, I can see that none of your ¡¶Double¡·''s ability work against him! Just give it up and step back like a good kid! You''ve done good enough already! It''s something that you can take pride with!¡¹


    It seem that Yorna, the dragonfolk who attended Mitsuru tried her best to coax him.


    ¡­ Mitsuru on the other hand was still rearing to rush at me, which was a pain in the a*ss.


    Though I wanted to enjoy the boorish, yet pretty and natural scenery of Peach Dragon Vige while enjoying their unique dishes, we ended up having to go through the troublesome procedure to meet the Dragon King and then left this ce immediately.


    To begin with, we were in a hurry since we entrusted Ramiel to Rosemonde''s custody.


    No matter how kind-hearted Rosemonde was, she might run out of patience if she had to cope with that selfish girl''s demand.


    ¡¸Hohohohoho! How convenient to see that you human ended up fighting among yourself! Pulling each other''s leg in this sacred trial ground, human is stupid creature indeed!¡¹


    At that moment, the high-pitched voice of a man resounded in the trial ground.


    When I turned toward the direction of the voice, I saw a purple-haired dragonfolk standing on top of a 1000-point dragonic statue.


    He holds a spear longer than his height in his hand.


    His face was white, his lips were red as if he wore cosmetics.


    With purple eyeliners under his eyes, his appearance resembled that of a clown.


    His bat-like wings spread out as heughed as if mocking at us.


    ¡¸O-One of the three great dragon saints, Zuul-sama! Why are you in this Dragon Gate temple!?¡¹


    Asked Raigan with a shocked face.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 30: Three Great Dragon Saint, Zuul

    Act 4: Chapter 30: Three Great Dragon Saint, Zuul


    ¡¸One of the three great dragon saints, Zuul¡­¡¹


    Dragon Saint¡­ That was the title given to those who acquired more than a thousand points in the ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡·.


    The only title higher than Dragon Saint was Dragon King.


    In short, this person was one of the strongest dragonfolk in the peach dragon vige, the same rank as Odio who we met ¡¶Rock Cliff of Dragon Head¡·.


    The dragonfolk had a rule that favored strength.


    Strong dragonfolk held vast influence in this Peach Dragon Vige.


    I did not doubt that he was in a position of management at Peach Dragon Vige.


    In addition, he seems to be hostile toward Zuul.


    ¡¸Why I¡­ Come to this Dragon Gate Temple. Naturally, I have to take this matter at hand on behalf of Our indecisive Dragon King and that muscle-brained old man, Ie to take care of these humans.¡¹


    Said Zuul with an eerie smile on his face.


    I readied myself to face against Zuul.


    ¡­ I had never expected that the other party would throw a straight ball when I tried to guess his intention.


    I thought he was the pawn of the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· ergo, I guess that was misced suspicion.


    Both Raigan and Yorna had no idea what Zuul had said, thus only looking dumbfoundedly at Zuul and us.


    ¡¸Fufufu, as long as they''re within this Dragon Gate Temple, the ce under my jurisdiction, and since no dragonfolk here, I can get rid of those humans in secret. I''m really d that Raigan is the one who escorts them. Lend me a hand, Raigan.¡¹


    ¡¸A-Availing myself to your kind offer, Zuul-sa¡­! I don''t think there''s a reason for us to do that, the matter of ¡¶Dragon''s Jaw¡· shouldn''t be questioned! Going as far as getting rid of them is ju¡ª!¡¹


    Raigan tried his best to persuade Zuul.


    ¡¸No need to forgive the human who ying around and sullying our sacred ¡¶Dragon''s Trial¡·. Raigan, this is for the sake of Peach Dragon Vige. The young Yorna still does not understand the mission of dragonfolk. Raigan, help me to arrest her. And let her stay in jail for a while to prevent this matter from leaking outside.¡¹


    Zuul looks really dumbfounded upon seeing Raigan''s response and then exins the situation by admonishing him.


    ¡¸L-Leaking¡­ Zuul-sama, are you serious about that? Well, I understand that they don''t seem to take the trial at heart but, all of them are the benefactors who got invited toe to Peach Dragon Vige. Assassinating them behind the scenes is something that we cannot do no matter what. Please reconsider this matter!¡¹


    Raigan kneeling at Zuul, he went as far as bowing his head.


    ¡¸Raigan-san¡­¡¹


    It seems I misjudged Raigan.


    I thought he was a prideful, and violent dragonfolk.


    But, now I understood just how much he loved and was proud of this ce, the Peach Dragon Vige.


    Seeing Raigan''s refusal, Zuul squinted his eyes, blue vein throbbed on his forehead.


    ¡¸Fool¡­ All of you are huge idiots! Not doing it and not announcing it are two different matters. In government, there''s the scale of priority. We have to give up on something to achieve another thing. We must dully our hands to achieve such a thing! Raigan, you''re unsuited for the title of the golden dragon. Well, enough with chitchat, things will be much simpler as long as I kill you all here!¡¹


    Dered Zuul as he unfolded his bat-like wings.


    ¡¸Raigan-san¡­¡¹


    ¡¸My deepest apology. I just chose the path that I thought was correct. Moreover¡­ This is the blunder of us, the dragonfolk.¡¹


    Raigan spoke with an anguished face.


    Raigan didn''t hesitate at all.


    I could guess from Raigan''s attitude toward Odio how invible the existence of a dragon saint in this peach dragon vige was.


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, maybe Raigan felt that it was much saver toe to get the good side of Kanata-san, that''s why he came to our side.¡¹


    Said Pomera.


    It seems she ended up blurting what came into her mind.


    She quickly covered her mouth the moment she realized her blunder.


    ¡¸You''re mistaken! And stop insulting me at this kind of time!¡¹


    ¡¸P-Pomera-san, I think you should apologize to him!¡¹


    ¡¸M-M-My apologies! I just¡­!¡¹


    Pomera bowed quickly to Raigan as she expressed her apology.


    ¡¸Firstly¡­ This situation put us at a disadvantage. Zuul-sama''s strength aside, he''s a cunning and cruel person¡­ Who has never lost inbat?¡¹


    I-Is Zuul really that powerful?


    From Raigan''s perspective, he should''ve known that we''re literally at Dragon King''s level.


    And yet, he still thinks that Zuul has the advantage over us.


    ¡¸I alone am enough to beat the crap of that noisy lizard. Dragon king aside, that dragon saint should''ve just grown his hair like this Raigan. It pissed me off already when that dragon old man took advantage of me. Defeating him should''ve proven that I''m stronger than a dragon saint. Oi bean sprout, your turn wille after I take care of that noisy lizard!¡¹


    The bloodstained Mitsuru dered so as he came forward.


    ¡­ It might be for the best if he didn''t say anything like a good kid.


    ¡¸Hohoho¡­ I wonder how long you''re going to have suchposure. Then I shall teach you a nice lesson. Dragon statues aren''t just used forbat training, they can also be used to repel evil people like you guys who aim for the dragon hole, In short, they''re also our guardians since the poption of dragonfolk might be insufficient.¡¹


    Zuul raised his left hand to the sky after he said so.


    The golden bracelet on his left wrist glowed with brilliant golden light.


    ¡¸Now then, dragon statue! Heed my order and eat those people who disturb the peace of Peach Dragon Vige! Hohoho!¡¹


    The eyes of the dragon statue bathed in that golden light and then glowing in red color.


    Thus, over one hundred dragon statues in the Dragon Gate temple were moving at once.


    The 1000 points statue which was used as Zuul''s stand raised its'' head and then howled to the sky.


    ¡¸I see¡­ This is a tricky situation indeed.¡¹


    The most troublesome fact was the fact that Zuul could activate all dragon statues in Dragon Gate temple at once.


    Now that I think about it in the previous trial, that statue might''ve power rivaling a ¡¾Level £±£°£°£°¡¿ opponent.


    Not to mention that there were many more opponents aside from that one.


    This was undoubtedly a tricky situation if we had to fight while protecting Raigan and Mitsuru.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 31: Deadly Ambush

    Act 4: Chapter 31: Deadly Ambush


    The dragon statue raised a warcry like a real, living dragon, and then rushed toward us.


    More than over hundred,,,,,, of monster rushed at us.


    But, most of them were level 300.


    No need to use a big move. Anyhow, I need to get rid of the low-level one too.


    ¡¸¡­ I''ll stall them. You guys use that opportunity to escape. This is an internal problem of Peach Dragon Vige.¡¹


    Raigan told us quietly.


    ¡¸No, Raigan-san, there''s no need for you to do that¡­¡¹


    Raigan scoffed upon hearing my remark.


    ¡¸Don''t worry. This is Zuul-sama''s arbitrary decision. There''s no way the three dragon saints will make an unanimous decision to eliminate you. Just tell Odio-sama about what Zuul-sama trying to do here.¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm, actually¡­¡¹


    Raigan shook his head.


    ¡¸Humph, do you think that I''m unreliable? Let me tell you one thing, this ¡¶Thunderfang Raigan¡·¡­ Ain''t go down that easily. I still have my trump card too. And don''t misunderstand, I''m not doing this for you guys, I''m doing this to protect the honour of Peach Dragon Vige, and stop Zuul-sama''s rampage. No more, no less.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for the feeling but, uhm, I don''t think you have to go that far¡­¡¹


    At least let me finish my sentence.


    And yet, it seems he was raring to protect us at the cost of his life.


    ¡¸Spirit Magic, 8th-Rank¡¶Laps Fang¡·¡¹


    Beast-formed thunder materialised in front of Pomera.


    The beast ran along the ground, prying the ground in its wake and swallowed the dragon statue.


    Eight dragon statues got wrecked as the thunder beast ran past them.


    ¡¸L-Lass¡­ You turned out to be so powerful!¡¹


    Raigan spoke with a shocked face.


    ¡¸Kanata-san, we''ll be in big trouble if we don''t cull their number at once!¡¹


    Pomera spoke as she turned around toward me.


    I nodded at her, unsheathed ¡¶Hero Sword; Gilgamesh¡·, pointed its'' tip at the dragon statues and shed to the side.


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 10th Rank; ¡¶Dimension sh(Room sh)¡·¡¹


    The dragon statue who rushed at me got bisected right at their mid-section.


    Raigan was left dumbfounded upon seeing such a spectacle, his body stiffened as he looked at the dragon statue.


    ¡¸And Raigan-san, please take Mitsuru-san and Yorna-san to get away from this ce.¡¹


    ¡¸You''ve done it¡­ Monster! But, there''s still a 1000-point dragon statue! losing a measly dragon statue isn''t a big deal!¡¹


    The moment Zuul said that the 1000-point dragon statue flew toward us.


    ¡¸DO~N!¡¹


    Then a giant white arm came out from the ground and pierced the abdomen of the giant dragon statue.


    It was Philia''s upper.


    The dragon statue who got punched through their guts crumbled at once into pieces.


    ¡¸I-IT CAN''T BE!¡¹


    Zuul raised a shriek upon seeing that.


    ¡¸As expected of Philia-chan¡­!¡¹


    Now it was only a matter of time before we cleaned up these hundreds of dragon statues.


    The strongest of them, the 1000 points statue had already been defeated.


    Now we just need to deal with the rest.


    The moment I heaved a sigh of relief, the statues with a span of ten metres came at me.


    Either of them had ¡¾500 Points¡¿ written on their forehead.


    I responded with a big swing.


    Creating huge cracks on both dragon statues'' abdomens.


    Those cracks spread on their entire body as their body crumbled down.


    There weren''t that many 500-point dragon statues.


    ording to my observation, there were only five of them.


    Zuul''s war potential dwindled at a rapid pace.


    That moment, I saw Zuul rush at me with a spear in his hand from the edge of my field of vision.


    Zuul red at me as he ran past the rubbles with an inverted stance.


    Now I knew why two of the 500-point dragon statues which number limited attacked me.


    Because Zuul''s target was me.


    He leapt toward me from my blind spot by using the rubble as his cover while I got sandwiched by two dragon statues.


    ¡¸An opening! You''re the leader! But, no matter how high your level¡­ It''s nothing before this spear! Hohoho¡­ This is my trump card that has been sharpened using the stomach stone of the venomous evil dragon, Vergif!¡¹


    The purple-coloured stone speartip.


    Zuul kicked the rubble of the dragon statue and leapt up as he drew a parab in mid-air.


    It seems he makes full use of his wings, drawing parabs in midair which is hard to read.


    Just when I thought his speed changed, his figure blurred to left and right before another two Zuul appeared.


    ¡¸Dragon Art, ¡¶Multi-Shadow sh¡·!¡¹


    I wouldn''t be able to react to his attack with my current posture.


    Zuul wasn''t the only one who came to me, the two dragon statues were also heading toward me.


    I was at a loss for words.


    Raigan was right, Zuul was truly a formidable opponent.


    He realized at a nce that I was the highest levelled person in our group at nce by seeing my battle against the dragon statue, and concluded that he had to finish me off in a short-term decisive battle, pinning two of his 500 points dragon statues to attract my attention before he leapt toward me.


    He then stabbed his poisoned spear which would work against a high-level opponent like me from my blind spot.


    It was by no means an admirable attack.


    But, Zuul hadpletely outwitted me when it came to the desire for victory.


    Level had nothing to do with this, it was a matter of experience.


    ¡¸DIE, HUMAN!¡¹


    I stretched my leg and unleashed a kick to each of Zuul''s clones.


    Two of his clones vanished as one of Zuul vanished.


    Zuul copsed on the ground with his tongue sticking out.


    ¡¸I-Impossbile¡­ How can you see¡­ Through that?¡¹


    I grabbed the speartip of Zuul''s spear.


    I felt a tinge of pain run in my palm.


    Maybe I wouldn''t have any problem even if he managed to score a hit with this pear.


    Because no matter how cunning Zuu''s tactics are, the reason is useless simply because of the difference between death.


    It seems Zuul was ¡¾Level £µ£°£°¡¿.


    Skill aside, his physical abilities were almost on par with those 500 points statutes.


    s¡­If it was Zorophilia or the Red King who unleashed that surprise attack, I would be in deep shi*t if I relied on my status.


    Nyarlhotep was targeting my life after all.


    Thus I had to raise my vignce.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 33: End of Trial

    Act 4: Chapter 33: End of Trial


    After the end of the 3rd trial, we returned to the vige along with Raigan.


    We dumped the unconscious Zuul to Odio and dumped the responsibility for what happened in the Dragon Gate temple on the former.


    Odio then tied up Zuul with a lot of ropes and carried thetter on his shoulder like a sack of rice.


    This guy has broken one of our taboos! And it''s done by none other than the holder of the "Dragon Saint" title on top of that. He even caused trouble for you, Master. Don''t worry, we will lock up this rascal in our ancient prison.


    Thank you. And please stop calling me "Master".


    It seems Odio had yet to give up on trying to make me his master.


    Pomera scowled as she looked at Zuul.


    Uhm, Zuul''s level should be pretty high right? Restriction aside, is there a ce to lock him up?


    We dragonfolk have much higher physical strength than you normal humans. Our prison is special, the people in that prison will always wear handcuffs to prevent them from using their power to break free. We also have a special talisman to weaken physical strength.


    I see, it''s natural for them to have something like that.


    If we exclude otherworlders like me, the highest level adventurer in the city was around Level .


    But, dragonfolk''s average level could easily double that.


    The three great dragon saint''s level might be somewhere around 300.


    When someone reached that level, there was no way they wouldn''t want to test their power or create some sort of ruckus without some sort of self-control or restraint.


    And then Kanata-sama, congrattion on getting 3000 points in the Dragon''s Trial. I''ve never expected that I''ll meet someone who gets a full score in all trials in my life! Not even the sessive generation of dragon kings managed to achieve that!


    Odio congrattes me joyfully.


    Our point for the 3rd trial was 1000 points each.


    Different from the 2nd trial, it seems the point we got was decided by the statue with the highest point that we defeated, not their number.


    Or so it was supposed to be but, using that evaluation means that only Philia would get the 1000 points.


    But since Zuul activated all dragon statues at once to kill us, and we managed to destroy all of them, it was decided that we were strong enough to get 1000 points.


    For that reason, the final points for both Pomera and Philia got 2500 points each, while I got 3000 points.


    With this, we cleared the requirement to get the Dragon King''s title.


    By the way, since Mitsuru only managed to defeat a 50-point dragon statue back then, his score in the 3rd trial was 50 points.


    Since he got 500 points from the 1st trial, 20 points from the 2nd trial, and 50 points from the 3rd trial, his total points was 570 points, just one step short of getting the Golden Dragon''s title.


    Raigan was jumping for joy upon knowing Mitsuru''s score.


    He might had a grudge against Mitsuru when thetter beat him up, that''s why he was delighted.


    In the long history of Peach Dragon Vige, there''s only one person who ever get the perfect score in the Dragon''s Trial.


    Pomera''s eyes twinkled upon hearing that.


    Only One person? I can''t imagine another person like Kanata-san to exist but


    Hearing Pomera''s remark, Odio chewed his lips in frustration.


    Ah, that''s correct Well, that''s boring tales anyway. My apologies but, we detested the name of that person to the point that we don''t even want to say it.


    Hearing that, something suddenly clicked in my mind.


    Is that person by chance The Ruler of The Sky?


    Raigan and Odio''s expression changed 180 the moment I said that name.


    It seems they were really surprised.


    Bull''s eye eh?


    We aside, it seems that name became taboo when it came for the dragonfolk.


    But damn, seeing their reaction, it seems I just made a blunder by speaking the Ruler of The Sky before I met the Dragon King.


    So you know that name huh


    Odio spoke with a bitter smile on his face.


    Uhm, yes But just for your information, I only hear about that name from rumor. I thought they were dragon at first but, turned out they were dragonfolk all along.


    Indeed. They might act like a dragon now. This is rather an unpleasant topic for us but The Ruler of The Sky is one of the first-generation dragonfolk in this peach dragon vige. Since they''re born from the dragon, the 1st generation has a higher average level, and they can also turn into dragons.


    E


    So they''re a former inhabitant of Peach Dragon Vige.


    I''ve never known about that.


    Since I''ve heard that the dragonfolk were created by the dragon to prevent friction with human who live around their area, so from the dragonfolk''s or the entire peach dragon vige''s perspective, it was natural for all of them to think that they were made for the same purpose.


    Thousand years ago, someone broke the taboo of peach dragon vige. That person used the power of the dragon hole that should be protected by us to strengthen themselves and ended up being exiled from Peach Dragon Vige. Well, calling it exiled is an overstatement, that guy simply left the Peach Dragon vige. They seem to have gone into hiding for thest thousand years, manipting things behind the scenes and not causing trouble so openly Or so I heard. They''re the greatest stain in the long history of Peach Dragon Vige. By now, both the peach dragon vige and the dragon have half-given up on capturing that person.


    We suddenly got a lot of information about the Ruler of The Sky aftering to this vige.


    Well, Ramiel did say that the Ruler of The Sky broke the taboo of the peach dragon vige.


    But she didn''t say anything about that taboo being rted to the dragon hole.


    I looked at Raigan to confirm the story.


    The person himself revealed a slightly disgusted smile.


    But I had no idea what he felt inside.


    I didn''t even know whether Odio was truly hostile toward the Ruler of The sky.


    Well, that''s an unpleasant topic. It''s so unpleasant that some of the dragonfolk will be pissed off just by hearing that name. That''s why please restrain yourself from saying that name so casually.


    Said Odio with a wry smile on his face.


    That matter aside, you said that you guys want to meet Dragon King-sama. Since you guys own the dragon king''s title, you have the right to challenge Dragon King-sama but Are you going to challenge him?


    Asked Raigan.


    I''m noting to cause trouble in Peach Dragon Vige but There are some items that I want to borrow from the warehouse. Do I need to Challenge the Dragon King-sama for that?


    So that''s the reason


    Raigan dropped his shoulders in disappointment


    It wasn''t my intention to make a ruckus either.


    I just wanted to say one thing or two to the dragon king and yet, the dragonfolk''s uselessly high pride ended upplicating the situation.


    He might ended up dismissing my information about some sort of joke if I didn''t choose the right words.


    Kanata-sama, I''ve something to tell you.


    Odio look like he had a hard time telling me about this matter.


    When I looked at Odio''s face, he scratched his head while averting his gaze awkwardly.


    The truth is Dragon King-sama is currently suffering from stomach ache and forbids anyone but his caretaker from entering the Dragon King castle.


    WHAT!?


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~.)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(.~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 34: 《Fraus the Evil Claws》

    Act 4: Chapter 34: ¡¶Fraus the Evil ws¡·


    So this is the dragon king''s castle.


    I looked up at the giant castle before me.


    It had white walls and a dark-colored roof.


    There were golden dragon ornaments ced now and then.


    It was the very definition of a Japanese-style giant structure.


    Uhm Master I think it''s better if you''re not meeting the Dragon King-sama today


    Though Odio was guiding me to this ce, he still persuaded me to not meet the dragon king, albeit with a regretful face.


    Sorry but My original intention foring to this ce is to meet the Dragon King, I can''t afford to back down aftering this far.


    The dragonfolks might hate me for saying that but, I really couldn''t afford to back down.


    The matter about items in the Dragon King''s castle could be postponed but, I had to tell the Dragon King about the scheme of the Ruler of The Sky no matter what.


    And since the dragon king was ill, the pawn of the Ruler of The Sky might make their move soon.


    By stomach pain, are you saying that the Dragon King''s physical condition is really that bad?


    He was the leader who ruled over the high-leveled dragonfolks after all.


    There was no way that his level was lower than his subordinate.


    That''s why I couldn''t imagine him having a poor physical condition.


    It wasn''t some sort of ploy, right?


    I also don''t want to act like a coward by faking an illness that the Dragon King-sama did but, he did this to preserve the honor of the peach dragon vige


    Odio muttered something before he shook his head and raised his face.


    C-Cough! Just kidding, the Dragon King-sama is really in bad shape!


    It''s okay, Odio-san. I''ve some elixir that works a wonder against curses or disease.


    N-No Uhm I mean, this peach dragon vige has those kinds of drugs too. Moreover, the disease or curse that afflicted the Dragon King-sama isn''t your average one. Yes It must be some sort of an unknown curse cast by a foreign enemy of Peach Dragon Vige


    Curse from Foreign enemy?


    At that moment, everything finally clicked together in my head.


    If the dragon king got afflicted by a mysterious disease at this time, it must be the deed of Ruler of The Sky.


    Maybe it was an assassination attempt by the Ruler of The Sky.


    Y-Yeah, that''s right! That''s why please wait for a bit. I will try to persuade him for the time being, I''ll try to coax him Or persuade him. That''s why please wait for him in this ce.


    Even more reason for me to go if it''s really the outsider deed. That person is the best alchemist in the world. I should be able to at least help the Dragon King-sama a bit.


    When Lunaire kicked me out of Cocytus, she prepared all kinds of drugs in my magic pouch.


    Some of them might be useful for the dragon king.


    Even if none of my drugs was effective, I had to tell the dragon king about the matter of the Ruler of The Sky.


    I-I see N-No, I mean


    Odio groaned.


    Something was off about Odio''s speech and conduct.


    He had been acting strange since we met up again after finishing the dragon''s trial.


    It was as if he had been trying to hide something.


    Pomera-san Don''t you think that something about Odio seems to be off today?


    I whispered to Pomera.


    Though I didn''t want to doubt him, there was a possibility that Odio might be in cahoot with the Ruler of The Sky.


    I couldn''t see Odio as someone who would betray the peach dragon vige but, that Odio might be used by someone to trap the dragon king.


    Aftering this far, I knew that the Ruler of The Sky was a cunning coward who used underhanded means.


    Maybe it''s just your imagination, Kanata-san But, shall we get along with Odio-san''s story and wait for a few days?


    Why though? I don''t think the matter of the Ruler of The Sky is something that can be postponed.


    Something that couldn''t be undone might happen if we postponed the meeting.


    Uhm Yeah, you might be right but still


    Pomera frowned as if being troubled by my remark.


    Upon arriving in front of the Dragon King''s castle, someone had already been waiting for us.


    That person was a cold beauty, a female dragonfolk with pink hair.


    Though she was the slime type, her fangs and nails were huge, so was her height, she was around two meters tall.


    Her reptile-like eyes were locking on us as if trying to evaluate us.


    I knew about her from Odio.


    Among the twelve golden dragons, she was the closest to reaching the status of dragon saint, Fraus of the Evil ws.


    She held the Dragon King in high regard and normally stayed in the Dragon King''s castle as his bodyguard.


    Y-Yes! ording to Dragon King-sama''s decree, no one shall pass. And knowing her loyalty to the Dragon King-sama, Fraus won''t let anyone to pass. Forcing your way of her will only worsen your reputation, Master. I''ll try to persuade her, that might work for be


    Odio-sama And the humans. I''ve heard the rumor about you three. Congrattions on iming the title of Dragon King.


    Fraus bowed respectfully as she spoke with cold voice.


    Pomera, Philia, and I bowed back at her.


    s, per ordance to Dragon King-sama''s order, no one shall enter the castle. My apologies but, you shan''t meet him.


    I was at loss for words.


    Despite her polite speech and conduct, she unleashed fierce coercion.


    I''ve heard about the worsening condition of the Dragon King-sama, that''s why I brought a miraculous drug that can cure disease and curses. This is my gift to Dragon King-sama. In addition Though I can''t say their name in broad daylight, I can already guess the identity of the person who cast a curse on Dragon King-sama. This is an urgent matter so please let us in to meet Dragon King-sama!


    I bowed to Fraus.


    Fraus stared in silence for a while before opening her mouth.


    I see If that''s the case, I shall let you pass. Please give my regards to Dragon King-sama.


    Fraus nodded quietly.


    When I thought that we had no choice but to force our way through, My remark ended up convincing her instead.


    Thank you very much.


    F-Fraus, are you sure that you''re going to let them pass without asking for Dragon King-sama''s opinion first!?


    Asked Odio with a confused look on his face.


    Dragon King-sama''s condition is strange, even I can''t help but be suspicious about it. I doubt he faked his illness to avoid the challenge from the outsider but I guess it starting make sense if he''s also under attack from an unseen enemy. Moreover, seeing that they''re benefactor of the dragonfolk and people who got recognized by Odio-sama, I''ve no worry about them up to something no good. Even if this is Dragon King-sama''s order, I''m not stubborn enough to stop the trio who cleared the trial for no reason.


    Fraus replied calmly to Odio.


    N-Nay, Fraus, I think you have to reconsi


    Do you have no faith in them despite being close enough with them, Odio-sama?


    W-What are you talking about, Fraus! My Master is a truly amazing person! My long life isn''t just for show.


    Then you''ve got no problem, right?


    Fraus replied calmly to the enraged Odio.


    Fraus looked at us and then walked toward the gate of the dragon king''s castle.


    Though Odio looked rather dumbfounded upon seeing Fraus'' unexpected reaction, he followed after her in a hurry.


    F-Fraus! I''m not talking about that, this and that is apletely different matter!


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~.)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(.~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 35: Meeting With The Dragon King

    Act 4: Chapter 35: Meeting With The Dragon King


    After getting Fraus'' permission, we who got left behind by Odio entered the dragon king''s castle and walked along the corridor.


    We followed and went up the stairs until we arrived at the Dragon King''s Room where the Dragon King resided.


    We ended up taking a lot of detours thanks to the dragon''s trial s, we can finally have an audience with the dragon king.


    I heaved a sigh.


    I could finally deliver Ramiel''s message to the Dragon King.


    Though Ramiel said that the Dragon King would surely believe her and nned a countermeasure immediately, I still doubted in my heart.


    I hope the Dragon King wasn''t an obstinate person like Raigan but


    Kanata-san seems to be interested in some items kept by the Dragon King but, let''s focus on the treatment of Dragon King-san for now. And let''s put the challenge to the Dragon King-san on the back burner.


    Pomera proposed that.


    Well yeah.


    One of the items kept by the Dragon King was one of the reasons for my visit.


    But to get that item, I had to win a fight against someone with the Dragon King''s title.


    Curing him aside, if I challenged the Dragon King who just got cured and was still in a weak state to plunder his item, it might create an unnecessary root of evil.


    Since there was still the matter with the Ruler of The Sky, I naturally had to cross the option of challenging the Dragon King in his weakened state.


    That''s why let''s just focus on meeting with him for now.


    Though I followed the rules, it didn''t change the fact that I was a human who came to snatch the Dragon King''s treasure.


    I had to be careful to not overdid it.


    Come to think of it, Pomera and Philia also have the title of dragon king, right? Shall we challenge the Dragon King and im one item for each of us?


    K-Kanata-san Don''t you think that you''ll get resented by the dragonfolk instead for doing that?


    Surely, I didn''t want the dragonfolk to resent me too.


    But, if there was an item that could keep Nyarlhotep in check, I naturally wanted to collect it as much as possible.


    Well, I guess I shouldn''t use a tactic simr to how a household sent each of their family members to im the discounted item in the supermarket.


    Philia wants to challenge the Dragon King too!


    Said Philia as if challenging the Dragon King was some sort of attraction during the festival.


    I smiled wryly as I looked at her while praying in my heart so that she wouldn''t say something strange.


    We climbed the stairs toward the Dragon King''s Room on the top floor, and entered the said room.


    There we saw a man with pale green long hair sitting on the throne.


    Golden wings are spread behind his back.


    You''re the Dragon King, Riddler


    So you''re the one called Kanata, I''ve heard about you before. That''s right, I''m the Dragon King, Riddler.


    Uhm, my apologies for visiting you when you''re still feeling unwell. Bu


    Riddler raised his hand and stopped me before I finished my words.


    Enough, I know what you want.


    After he said so, Riddler raised his left index finger.


    Coiling around his index finger was a ring with a resplendent colored gem iid on it.


    This is the Ring of Dragon Hole. Following the mission from the 1st generation Dragon King, I govern the dragonfolk while protecting the dragon hole beneath the Dragon King''s castle. This ring enables me to feel the movement around the dragon king''s castle and control the dragon hole. That''s why I''m aware of your reason foring to this ce along with Odio.


    Riddler exined with aposed voice.


    Though I had been mulling over about what to do if he turned out to be an obstinate person s, Riddler had guessed everything.


    It seems he had guessed the reason for our visit from our conversation along the way to this ce.


    Well just as expected, his dragon king''s title wasn''t just for show.


    Riddler exudes some sort of dignified aura.


    Though this was our first meeting, I felt as if he saw through everything.


    Both Odio and Fraus let you pass. Well, I guess I could see things turned in this way seeing those two. They might doubt my decision. And though I made that decision to protect the honor of Peach Dragon Vige, it can''t be helped that my decision raised suspicion from the golden dragons and the dragon saint.


    Riddler spoke with a forlorn face.


    What are you talking about?


    Surely, I noticed that Odio seemed to be troubled by something.


    It felt as if he kept something from us.


    And Riddler gave the same kind of air.


    My brain still couldn''t catch up with this situation.


    Did Riddler the pawn of the Ruler of The Sky? Was that the reason for Odio''s odd behavior?


    No, that couldn''t be the truth still


    Ignoring my confusion, Riddler continued.


    Kanata. You came to meet me, the Dragon King, and refused to back down, right?


    Y-Yes. it''s just as you said but


    Let''s set aside the matter of challenging the Dragon King to get the reward for another day.


    For the time being, I had to tell Riddler that the Ruler of The Sky was aiming for the peach dragon vige.


    Once I''m done, we could send Ramiel back to the peach dragon vige.


    Is that the reason why you can''t afford to back down? Surely, we will reward youter for wasting your time.


    My eyes opened wide upon hearing that.


    As expected, Riddler already knew about the n of the Ruler of The Sky to snatch the


    When I tried to look up, I saw.


    If that''s the case, let''s start by eliminating the pawn of the Ruler of The Sky, previously, no one believed in Ramiel due to her low level.


    E-Er The reason why I spoke from a high ce is purely due to regtion s, no need to discuss it. I know it''s strangeing from me but, I''m not doing this for self-protection. To put it simply, no one would expect a person with an extremely high level like you to visit Peach Dragon Vige. I''ll invite you again for a tour of our warehouse in the future as my friend, that''s why let''s cut the chit-chat


    Enough! I know you have your reason due to your status but, please don''t let that status deceive you, Riddler-san! Since you already know everything, you should know the secret of the dragon king''s castle! That should be your duty as the Dragon King! Well Not that we care about the dragon king''s title. But, you won''t expect us to back down at thiste hour right!?


    I had a promise with Ramiel.


    I''ve had enough of being targeted by the Ruler of The Sky.


    At least, I couldn''t back down, not before I reported the urgent situation of Peach Dragon Vige.


    So ites to this huh Well, I guess I''m at fault for trying to make you to back down. Okay then, forget about what I said a while ago. I''ll show you my guts.


    After heaving a sigh with a wry smile on his face, Riddler rose from his chair and stood up.


    He bent forward, and raised a stance as his talon grew.


    Riddler Ladon Dravic won''t hide or run! Kanata, I ept your challenge as the Dragon King!


    Uhm?


    I was at a loss for words at this development that came out of nowhere.


    Uhm? What''s the matter, Kanata? Aren''t youing to challenge me?


    No, we''re noting to challenge you today but


    It seems we had some sort of misunderstanding with each other which resulted in this development.


    Wait a minute. Could it be that you''re not angry about me trying to postpone the fight with you by faking illness?


    So you are faking illness!? Are you the king of dragonfolk!?


    I ended up retorting upon hearing the truth from Riddler.


    And closed my mouth immediately.


    An awkward silence descended into the room for a while after that.


    It seems his being the pawn of the Ruler of The Sky was just a misunderstanding on my part.


    I just Surprised by the reality of the situation May I assume that you can, be more flexi


    Then,e at may, human! I''ll show you my power as the guardian of the world!


    Riddler suddenly raised his voice as if trying to erase my voice.


    He sounds rather desperate.


    And his face was flushed red, did he by chance feel embarrassed after realizing that all of this was just a silly misunderstanding?


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~.)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(.~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 36: Power of The Dragon King

    Act 4: Chapter 36: Power of The Dragon King


    me Magic, 9th RankDrag Ray!


    Riddler shouted aloud.


    Two magic circles ovepped before him, releasing the beam right from the middle.


    I was caught off guard since I had no idea how Riddler was going to start the match, I had never expected that he wouldunch an attack as soon as I agreed to fight him.


    I mean, I expect that he would at least tell me to change ce first.


    I mean, the Dragon King''s Room might wrecked if he used such big magic from the get-go.


    I jumped to the side and dodged the iing beam.


    When I looked in the direction where the beam flew off, I saw a huge hole had already been made in the wall of the castle.


    I-Is that Okay?


    I looked back at my opponent upon hearing the sound of cutting the wind.


    Before I noticed it, Riddler had already been closing in from the side and brandished his ws at me.


    Don''t avert your gaze from your opponent! Sorry but, I carried the pride of Peach Dragon Vige on my back! I won''t be defeated that easily!


    It seems he closing in while manipting his figure and the sound of his movement right after he fired Drag Ray.


    I know that you cane up with the magic that I fired just now! That''s why I''ll end the fight with this! Dragon skill Raging Dragon Dance!


    I spun my body to dodge Riddler''s ws.


    Riddler easily spun in the air using his wings and unleashed two kicks at the same time.


    I blocked both of his kicks with my left arm.


    Riddlernded on the ground and attacked again with both his ws.


    Uhm Riddler-san. The thing is, I''vee this time not to challenge you, but because I brought urgent news this time


    I said so while blocking Riddler''s attack.


    It seems you still have some leeway despite blocking my attack!


    Said Riddler as he red at me.


    I''m the Dragon King! You think I''m going to stop the fight due to your distraction only to find you hit me when I let my guard down!


    Riddler gathered his magical power again.


    Two magic circles ovepped before him like before.


    I''ve to admit that you''re extremely powerful. But, let''s see how you dodge the Drag Ray while blocking my attacks!


    I pped Riddler''s face with a backhand blow.


    The magic circles that had yet to form crumbled as Riddler sent flying while holding his face and crashed onto his throne.


    Surely, I might get hit by the Drag Ray since I was too busy coping with Raging Dragon Dance.


    But, It doesn''t mean that I didn''t have another way to cope with the Raging Dragon Dance.


    Since Riddler''s Drag Ray wasn''t as fast as before, I could still defeat Riddler even though we fought normally.


    Surely, I could end the fight immediately s, it wasn''t a tactic to be used against an opponent with a higher level than me.


    Just lower the precision of the Raging Dragon Dance.


    Since he was flustered, he wanted to end the fight as soon as possible.


    UhmExcuse me but, can I ask some questions?


    Riddler didn''t wake up even after I shook his shoulder.


    K-Kanata-san Has murdered Riddler


    Pomera who evacuated in the corner of the mansion muttered so.


    EH!? N-No way, I just hit him lightly, very lightly!


    Kanata-san''s light is not light at all


    I felt a chill running down my spine.


    N-No way, that can''t be.


    Riddler''s level should be pretty high.


    My attacks from before were quite heavy.


    Even knocking him lightly was enough to send him flying.


    But just in case, I decided to check his stats.


    Riddler Ladon Dravic


    Race: Dragonfolk


    875


    2764/4900


    3857/4725


    Thanks god.


    He was still alive.


    Are you okay? There''s more than half of your HP left.


    You scraped almost half of my stamina with a light smack, ain''t that really dangerous?


    Ah, it seems I hit a really bad ce


    When I saw him didn''t wake up at all, I realized that he might''ve passed out due to my light smack.


    I guess this was the right moment to end this match and call in the healer.


    The moment I thought so, I heard something from the floor before me.


    The moment I retreated, the floor exploded till it reached the ceiling.


    There, Riddler stood on his feet.


    Heavenly Justice Palm Wave Enveloping the palm with magical power, it''s one of the perfect dragonic arts that is transmitted via matter. And you dodged that at first sight.


    Why


    I swallowed my words.


    I mean, even I hesitate to ask why someone like him used cowardly tactics such as feigning death tounch a sneak attack.


    I thought for a moment that he was kinda cool s, upon thinking carefully, that wasn''t the case.


    Heavenly Justice Palm Wave!


    Riddler struck at the wall with his palm again.


    When I got away from my ce, the wall behind me exploded.


    Dragonic Arts, Thousand Wings of Salvation!


    Riddler spread his wings.


    The golden feathers fired from his wings flew straight toward me.


    I caught the first feather with my hand and used that feather to strike down the other feathers.


    Uhm Riddler-san. Shall we stop?


    I''m the proud king of dragonfolk! Like hell I''ll admit defeat in this kind of battle! I''ve told you right, I won''t hide or escape anymore!


    Riddler flew back opened even more distance between us, and struck the wall to attack me with Heavenly Justice Palm Wave.


    When I stepped forward to dodge the palm wave while closing in the distance, his Thousan Wings of Stion forced me to take some distance from him again.


    And I Am the the deitification dragonfolk forbat. After such a long time, I almost forgot the thrilling sensation of giving my all against my opponent You have my gratitude for letting me recall this feeling! Kanata, dance with me till the end!


    Riddler kicks the wall and moves as if he is dancing in the Dragon King''s Room.


    Riddler-san


    This person Despite saying such cool lines, he didn''t dare to get close to me after he received a light smack from me.


    Always taking some distance from me while moving about and unleashing one dragonic skill after another in session.


    He didn''t even use his main weapon, the Drag Ray again, it seems the memories of me smacking him before hepleted his spell seared in his brain.


    Though he said that he wouldn''t escape or hide, maybe his current fighting style was something akin to escaping.


    Heavenly Justice Palm Wave!


    Riddlernded on the ground and struck the floor with his palm.


    The floor where I stood exploded s, I stayed still without moving from my position.


    Okay, I got him! I can do this!


    Riddler heaved a sigh of relief.


    I threw the golden feather in my hand back at Riddler.


    This allowed me to hide my initial attack.


    Even Riddler might lower his guard once he thinks that his attack hit me, thus dying his reaction.


    The golden feather pierced his throat.


    Ugh!


    It seems Riddler tried to escape to one corner of the Dragon King''s Room while pulling out the golden feather that stuck in his throat.


    He might be even more vignt than ever after knowing that I might unleash another attack.


    But, predicting Riddler''s movement inside this square-shaped Dragon King''s Room was pretty simple since it wasn''t as vast as a battlefield.


    I arrived at the corner that became Riddler''s destination ahead of him.


    Riddler tried to jump again the moment hended.


    Sorry, Riddler-san.


    I kicked his a*ss.


    FUGOOO!?


    Riddler''s body tumbled on the ground after I kicked him.


    Once stopped, his body already twitched on the ground.


    He passed out while blowing bubbles from his mouth.


    I kicked him lightly for a test.


    Riddler was tough, so he might faked his condition this time too.


    Adjusting my power was a tough job.


    But, I judged that it wasn''t a big deal if I kicked his a*ss.


    Coz unlike hitting him in the head, I didn''t have to worry about identally breaking his skull if I kicked his a*ss.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~.)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(.~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 37: Treasury of The Dragon King

    Act 4: Chapter 37: Treasury of The Dragon King


    After challenging the dragon king, I descended the stairs of the demon king''s castle while propping Riddler''s.


    Splendid. Kanata. To think that the day when a human beat me hase. You don''t know what going to happen in your life. s, it''s beautiful and kinda refreshing. Don''t you think so?


    No, I ju


    Don''t worry about the castle, I don''t care even if we lost one or two castles for this rare experience. Kanata, I, Riddler Ladon Dravic honored you as my friend. It''s the greatest honor for you, a human. We can''t give the title of dragon king to humans. But, you might buy unnecessary resentment from the other dragonfolk when you manage to aplish such an amazing feat with your human body. If someone from dragonfolk badmouthing you, just report them to me.


    Ehm, you''re the one who destroying Your castle, right?


    After the end of the match against the Dragon King, it was time to receive our reward from the treasury.


    The treasury of the dragon king''s castle was heavily guarded beneath the castle.


    Riddler didn''t seem to be able to move his leg yet after I kicked his a*ss, thus I lent my shoulder to him.


    Though I didn''t mind waiting for a little bit before receiving our reward, Riddler seems to want to give our reward as soon as possible.


    Maybe this was part of the rules in Peach Dragon Vige.


    Strength was justice in Peach Dragon Vige.


    To begin with, a challenge to the dragon king usually means a fight with the seat of the dragon king on the line.


    The rules in which one could get an item from the treasury seem to be a reward for that fight.


    But, no one had expected that someone who wasn''t dragonfolk would triumph over the challenge.


    If an outsider suddenly became dragon king, the dragonfolk might suddenly raise a revolt.


    That was the reason why Zuul ambushed us, he wanted to prevent such incidents.


    As for Riddler, he might not be able to heave a sigh of relief unless he gave me the item from the treasury.


    That''s a trivial matter, I mean, I''ve never expected to be beaten one-sidedly like that.


    Muttered Riddler as he looked at the stairs above.


    He might''ve had no choice due to his status s, I couldn''t help but to regard him as a sly old fox, in a good way.


    Kanata, I''ve to give you a warning as the chief of dragonfolk and as the dragon who maintains regtion in the world. This world is akin to a giant scale. If there was a heavy stone on one side, another stone of the same weight would be ced on the other scale to bnce things us. And considering your strength, you''ll meet someone of your equal sooner orter.Honestly, I had no idea what happened in this world right now. But I could tell you one thing. You''ll find yourselves got involved in a huge fight with this world on the line.


    Said Riddler with aposed face.


    I was at a loss for words.


    I knew what he meant.


    In short, the rest of this world was nothing more than entertainment for Nyarlothep.


    I''ve already expecting that.


    Alice of the Corpse Doll and the subordinate of the Invisible Hand of God said something along the lines of the Great Flow of The World.


    I''ve already be the target of Nyarlhotep.


    You might''ve noticed that since you came to this peach dragon vige. You''re free to choose. We, the dragon can''t directly save the human. But, I''ll pray for you lots and humankind''s safety.


    Thank you Riddler-san.


    I bowed my head to Riddler.


    Riddler was looking down on this world while being a resident of this world himself.


    Maybe that was part of his nature as a dragon.


    But, something about what Riddler had said was weighing on my mind.


    I mean, he doesn''t seem to be the same as the RIddler who unleashed a barrage of long-range attacks from before.


    It was as if the previous battle had never happened.


    Well that matter aside, there was a giant stone gate beneath the dragon king''s castle.


    There was a relief of a dragon carved on that gate.


    Open.


    His ring glowed even brighter as if responding to Riddler''s words.


    The gate then split open.


    Riddler frowned upon seeing that.


    I guess the barrier around the treasury got weakened when I passed out.


    I-Is that a big deal?


    I''ve told you before that I''ve been managing the dragon hole with this ring, isn''t it? You need a barrier made from the magical power of the dragon hole to get closer to it s The treasury happens to be around there. s, since I use this ring to control the magical power in the dragon hole, there''s bound to be one or two mishaps to happen if something happened to me.


    Riddler showed the Dragon Hole''s Ring on his index finger to me.


    I-I see


    It turned out, that the Dragon King was more involved in the management of the dragon hole than I expected.


    Now I understand why the position of Dragon King could change so easily based on strength and why the dragonfolk regarded strength so highly.


    To begin with, no dragonfolk could be dragon king unless they''re the strongest dragonfolk.


    Wait Does that mean there''s a possibility of an intruder during that kind of situation?


    Nope if it''s only weakened to this level. And since I''ve never left this ce, the barrier won''t be destroyed that easily. On the other hand, if someone infiltrates this ce, the barrier will be destroyed.


    Riddler let go of my arm and walked toward the treasury.


    My bad, I''m fine now. I think you already know this but let me remind you, do not do anything dangerous inside the treasury.


    Are you okay? Your leg has been trembling non-stop though


    When I asked so, Philia poked lightly at Riddler''s thigh before thetter could reply to my question.


    Right in the next moment, Riddler fell on his knees.


    A-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!


    M-M-MY APOLOGIEEEEEEEEES! Philia just wa!


    So he just putting an air.


    Though he was a great person, he looks so unreliable right now.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~.)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(.~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 38: Runaway of The Ring

    Act 4: Chapter 38: Runaway of The Ring


    After crossing the gate, we arrived in a giant cave.


    The floor and wall released faint iridescent light.


    Maybe this was the effect of the leaking magical power of the dragon hole.


    It seems we need to pass the dragon hole before arriving at the treasury.


    What do you think? This is the most beautiful spectacle in this peach dragon vige.


    I nodded at Riddler.


    Yes. But, identally stumbling into this ce can spell a disaster right? Are you sure it is safe to bring humans to this ce?


    What are you talking about? You''re our honored guest and benefactor of our people who received the invitation toe to Peach Dragon Vige. Not to mention that you managed to beat me fair and square, you''re more than qualified to visit this ce. See, the dragon hole is just over there.


    I saw a huge tear in a faraway ce.


    It seems that was the rift of this world The dragon hole.


    I saw iridescent lighte from inside that hole.


    And though we''re in the underground, there was a tree growing around that ce.


    Its'' leaves had an iridescent color and its trunk had apiszuli color.


    It''s something that is born due to the overflowing magical power of the dragon hole. Even the other nts nearby had their root tied to the dragon hole We leave it as it is since removing those nts might affect the magical power of the dragon hole. If that happens, the magical power of dragon hole might overflow and cause a disaster. On the other hand, if you guys are trying to do something over there, I will stop you guys even at the cost of my own life.


    Though I already knew beforehand that it was an important ce in this world, I renewed my understanding after seeing that ce firsthand.


    So, do you want to stop by that ce?


    Asked Riddler with an anxious face.


    I guess he was dead serious.


    On the other hand, if an outsider is aiming for the dragon hole, I''ll do everything to repel them, even if it means that I have to use the magical power of the dragon hole but, that alsoes at the cost of causing a disorder in the dragon hole. For your information, I get this feeling that I still can''t beat you even if I use the magical power of the dragon hole.


    Woah, he was way too frank.


    Honestly, I doubt if Riddler was suitable for this kind of job..


    Though he was indeed one of the most high-level people I met after I came to the surface, and a truly amazing person on top of that, he was too serious for his good.


    Suddenly, I recalled Riddler''s status.


    Riddler Ladon Dravic


    Race: Dragonfolk


    875


    2764/4900


    3857/4725


    Riddler Ladon Dravic.


    Something about his name caught my attention.


    Namely, a prejudice that dragonfolk didn''t have surnames.


    But, Raigan did have a proper surname too.


    AH.


    Suddenly, I recalled one of Raigan''s remarks.


    In case the total point of three trials is less than 100, the dragonfolk will be regarded as a young dragon regardless of their age, and thates with various restrictions. And the simplest one is the prohibition to leave the vige. In the case of outsiders, they won''t be treated like the other outsiders while in the vige.


    Yes, Ramiel didn''t have a surname.


    Maybe because her level was too low, she was deprived of her surname.


    My first impression of the Peach Dragon Vige was really good and even now, I still think that this was a nice ce.


    But, upon closer inspection, their reclusive way of life, and their doctrine of power had cast a shadow in this peach dragon vige.


    When there was a light, there was bound to be a shadow as well.


    Especially because the dragonfolk was a race that was born with a great mission.


    Though an outsider like me shouldn''t poke my nose into where it didn''t belong, I couldn''t just let it slide when my acquaintance was getting looked down to.


    What''s matter, Kanate?


    No Uhm, among the dragonfolk in the vige, the children aren''t allowed to have a surname, right.


    Uhm?


    Riddler frowned.


    Well, don''t mind it, sorry for suddenly mentioning this to-


    No There''s no such dragonfolk.


    Riddler replied readily.


    I couldn''t understand what he said for a moment.


    I thought that he wanted to say that those without surnames weren''t their brethren s, looking at his expression, that didn''t seem to be the case.


    I already looked at Ramiel''s status for a few seconds.


    Could it be that I missed something?


    But, I remember that I didn''t miss anything.


    Ever since I checked Ramiel''s status, I''ve always been under the impression that no dragonfolk had a surname.


    It is something like a relic of the past but The dragonfolk from back then have yet to be known as the protector in the outside s It''s simply because our number is still too few back then. It was more like a hamlet back then.


    I shut my mouth.


    Does that mean Ramiel wasn''t a dragonfolk from Peach Dragon Vige?


    This remind me that Ramiel didn''t want me to say her name for safety reasons, which made it difficult for me to confirm her identity in the Peach Dragon vige.


    And I didn''t have a shred of doubt when she told me so.


    I should''ve doubted it when I saw Ramiel''s status.


    Because I realized that I might''ve misunderstood the situation all along.


    O-Ouch!


    Riddler suddenly leaned forward and touched his hand.


    R-Riddler-san?


    S-Something The Dragon Hole generates heat! Is it going out of control? But, something like this has never happened before!


    When I looked at Riddler''s finger, the ring on his finger turned red.


    The ring burns his finger.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~.)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(.~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 39: 《Ruler of The Sky》

    Act 4: Chapter 39: ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·


    Take off that ring, RIddler-san!


    I told Riddler to take off his ring immediately.


    Riddler revealed a bitter smile as he desperately grabbed his arm.


    I can''t take it off! We, the dragonfolk have been managing the dragon hole for generations with this ring. When the ring acts up like this, it means that something has happened in the dragon hole. That''s why it burns my finger, and I can''t take it off my finger!


    At that moment, iridescent light rose up as if filling up the vast basement.


    Riddler''s eyes opened wide and red at the wall of light.


    T-This is the barrier prepared by the previous dragon king for emergency using the magical power of dragon hole! Though the barrier has already been deployed even in normal cases, I''ve never used it with this kind of output! Why at this kind of timi!


    The ring might runaway due to his slip.


    Nevertheless, that didn''t seem to be intentional either.


    Maybe someone is controlling the dragon hole


    That''s impossible! Only the owner of this ring can control the dragon hole!


    The roaring sound kept resounding from the dragon hole.


    Then, a huge ck dragon appeared from the dragon hole with their wings spread out.


    Their huge tail that split in two was moving freely in the air.


    The surface of that ck dragon''s body was covered in iridescent light just like the rock in this ce.


    That was the magical power of Dragon Hole.


    Ruler of The Sky! How did you enter this ce!?


    Riddler red at the dragon while chewing his lips.


    It seems that the dragon was the Ruler of The Sky.


    Honestly, my head couldn''t catch up with this development.


    I mean, how did they manage to reach this ce, and for what purpose?


    And then, what was Ramiel''s goal?


    s, I knew one thing.


    We''re in a pinch.


    The ck dragon then took a breath.


    PHILIA-CHAN! I''LL LEAVE POMERA-SAN IN YOUR CARE!


    Leave it to Philia!


    I grabbed Riddler''s abdomen and kicked the ground to get away from there.


    Philia had also grabbed Pomera''s hand and leaped faraway.


    Right in the next moment, a huge pir of ck me passed the ce where we stood a while ago.


    That dragon fired that ck me from their mouth.


    I dropped Riddler after we reached a safe distance.


    T-That ba*stard! Don''t they know that something really bad going to happen if something goes wrong with this ce!


    Riddler cursed while ring at the Ruler of The Sky.


    Is the dragon hole hijacked by the Ruler of The Sky? Sorry Riddler-san, we might be duped by that fe, they might enter this ce using the gap when wee to this ce.


    That ck dragon was most like Ramiel herself.


    To begin with, the one who asked us to meet the dragon king was none other than Ramiel.


    Not to mention that she was also the one who gave the hint about the item in the treasury.


    Maybe, she aimed to make me fight Riddler and she would use that gap in the control of the dragon hole to sneak in.


    The dragon king fundamentally couldn''t go outside since they had to monitor the dragon hole 24/7.


    The moment when the monitoring got loosened was only when someone challenged the dragon king.


    Kihihihi Not quite right. Surely, the dragon king is constantly monitoring the flow of magical power around the dragon king''s castle, they can instantly strengthen the barrier once they detect any danger approaching. That''s too troublesome for me but, I concoct a certain n to slip in unnoticed. The most difficult part of the n is the fact that I can''t execute that n. I mean, I''m filled with the magical power of the dragon hole a long time ago. That''s why no matter how much I suck the magical power from this ce, it won''t affect my level or status.


    A wave of thought spread like a ripple from the Ruler of The Sky.


    Their contour then wrapped in light and their figure got smaller and smaller.


    My target is you. Once I lock you up in the barrier of this ce, I can use the infinite amount of magical power in the dragon hole to kill you.


    The figure got smaller until they became a little girl.


    It was a familiar girl with golden eyes and wavy indigo hair.


    There was arge crystal attached to her red choker.


    The things that were different from what I remembered were her big horn, her two-pronged tail that was longer than her height, and her huge wings.


    And then arms that were covered with jet-ck scale with sinister-looking ws to rece her fingers.


    I don''t hate softie who is easy to manipte but, kihihi, there''s a limit to being stupid you know? Sorry but, I also have an important mission on my own, Kanata-san.


    She spoke to me with a shameless voice.


    Ramiel!?


    Surely, I did hear that Ruler of The Sky was a dragonfolk.


    But, Ramiel shouldn''t be the Ruler of The Sky.


    In the first ce, she should be Level 10.


    I thought that I didn''t need this when Veranta gave this to me but, it turned out to be a useful item. Well, I''m d that I sent Twin Prison Dragon.


    Said Ramiel as she crushed her choker with her talon.


    That moment, Ramiel''s presence suddenly ballooned.


    Ramiel


    Race: Dragonfolk


    1780


    9078/9078


    9256/9256


    Level Disguise?


    That was a perfect countermeasure against otherworlder.


    The Invisible Hand of God had this kind of technology.


    That said technology had be pieces.


    Though the Ruler of The Sky was cruel when dealing with the twin prison dragon, she had reason to do so.


    Ramiel who knew about my power from the twin prison dragon might judged that she wouldn''t be able to defeat me in frontalbat and approached me to lead us toward the trap.


    That''s why she couldn''t afford to let the twin prison dragon to reveal the information about her.


    Well, never expected that your status is a few times higher than mine. But to begin with my magical power is snatched from the dragon hole, meaning that the dragon hole is part of me. As long as I can get inside, I can freely control the magical power inside without that trivial-looking ring.


    If I''m not wrong, Odio also said that the Ruler of The Sky was dragonfolk who broke the taboo of the dragon by using the power of dragon hole.


    Surely, in that situation, canceling the barrier around the dragon hole should be a piece of cake.


    That''s why she could enter even when the barrier was maintained while Riddler was knocked out and fixed the barrier again once she got inside, in that way, even Riddler wouldn''t notice that someone had sneaked inside.


    Am I clear? As long as I''m in the dragon hole, my vitality and magical power is inexhaustible. There might be a huge gulf between our levels but, it''s a trivial matter.


    Said Ramiel as sheughed merrily.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~.)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(.~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 40: Infinity Magical Power

    Act 4: Chapter 40: Infinity Magical Power


    Kihihihi Sorry but, the current me is unkible.


    Said Ramiel as she raised her scale-covered big finger andughed as if provoking us.


    W-Wait a minute! Since Ramiel is here, don''t tell me that Rosmonde-san is!


    Pomera screamed.


    Hearing that, my eyes opened wide.


    Surely, Rosemonde returned to Polorock city along with Ramiel to protect thetter from the Ruler of The Sky.


    Rosemonde A~h, that weak female human huh? Well, I thought I could shake her off easily but, she''s too clingy.


    Y-You, what have you done to Rosemonde-san!?


    Ramiel stuck her tongue out, looking at the confused us.


    Kihihihi, don''t worry, that human is safe and sound.


    It felt as if something snapped in my head.


    Though Rosemonde was the kind of person who was quick to get into a fight, she was an extremely helpful adventurer.


    I mean, she was kind enough to offer her help to escort Ramiel.


    She might be worrying since Ramiel seems to be so weak.


    She just couldn''t be honest with her act.


    Shaking off someone of Ramiel''s level should be pretty much impossible if Ramiel''s level was truly as disyed before.


    Well, I felt relieved to know that she didn''t kill Rosemonde.


    s, I had to beat Ramiel as fast as possible before going back to search for Rosemonde.


    If you''re aiming for me, you shouldn''t involve the dragonfolk in Peach Dragon Vige.


    I unsheathe the Hero Sword; Gilgamesh, and close in at once toward Ramiel.


    Eh, calm down, Kanata! The Ruler of The Sky, the sword enemy of the ancestor of dragonfolk, gained a nearly infinite lifespan after absorbing the magical power of dragon hole! Not to mention that she''s now tied to the dragon hole! Enhancing her physical strength aside, she also gained limitless magical power and vitality It''s infinite! Even if you fought her, you''re going to be exhausted first!


    Said Riddler while touching the ring.


    We have no choice but to somehow break the barrier and escape from the peach dragon vige! She''s not stupid enough to wreak havoc outside either! That''s why we''ve to steel our hearts and bid our time!


    Riddler tried to persuade us.


    But, I didn''t feel like escaping from this ce without doing anything.


    Kihihihi, riling you up is pretty simple. Stupid human. Even if you have a higher level, there''s a huge gap ofbat experience between us. To think that you got caught in such a simple trap.


    Ramiel then used her wings to go down back to the ground while brandishing her huge ws.


    Nothing can beat the feeling of freely wielding a thousand years'' worth of umtion of magical power in the dragon hole! Now it''s time to teach this ignorant human The true terror of the magical power of the world!


    Ramiel swings her arms.


    I repelled her attack with my sword.


    Let me tell you about your mistake. First, you jump into a dangerous ce instead of escaping from eating. Secondly, you challenged me who got protected by the barrier of the dragon hole!


    She swung her left arm.


    I dodged her attack closing in at Ramiel and unleashing a sh my my sword.


    But, Ramiel had told me before that she was protected by some sort of barrier.


    ording to her, it seems to be the armor made from the magical power of the dragon hole.


    I had never seen something that even theHero Sword; Gilgamest failed to cut.


    No That''s not the reason.


    The armor of magical power gone after it absorbed the damage from my sword had recovered immediately after sucking the magical power of the dragon hole/


    Guh, I got overpowered by his pure strength eh? I see it now, No wonder the twin prison dragon is defeated by you Still, choosing closebat is your biggest mistake!


    Ramiel attacked me with her left ws again.


    Against that, I retreated while using a barrier of magical power.


    As long as she had that magical power, nothing could hurt Ramiel''s body.


    It wasn''t particrly tough.


    Sure enough, that kind of barrier of magical power gave her a huge advantage over me.


    But, that it.


    I parried her ws with my sword and unleashed a counterattack.


    He~ Have you reacted in time just now?


    Ramiel''s face twitched upon seeing that.


    I kicked Ramiel''s face.


    And just as I thought, her barrier obstructed my attack.


    I wasted no time and dodged Ramiel''s counter, and shed at her abdomen again.


    This sh was also unavoidable s, it was blocked by a barrier of magical power.


    Ramiel was still unscathed.


    Tch! I''ve told you right, it''s futile! I just need one of my attacks to connect to kill you!


    Ramiel then unleashed quick attacks.


    I twisted my body to dodge her attack, adjusted my stance, and parried her attack to the side.


    Thus, Ramiel''s stance crumbled.


    GUH!


    I used that opportunity to unleash a stab in her abdomen.


    This stab attack was also blocked by her barrier of magical power s, she fell to the ground due to the shock of my attack.


    Before Ramiel got the chance to fix her stance, I ran around her while unleashing three attacks.


    Her armor of magical power flickered repeatedly.


    HOW DARE YOU!!!


    She swung her huge tail.


    When I blocked the tail attack with my sword, Ramiel used the recoil to jump back, opening some distance between us.


    She unfolded her wings, fluttering in the air as she red at me.


    H-He Overpowered the Ruler of The Sky in her full power.


    Riddler was at a loss for words as he looked at me.


    How Persistent! You won''t be able to destroy this barrier of magical power as long as there''s the magical power of the dragon hole!


    Ramiel shouted loudly.


    That was a practical question The armor of the magical power of the Dragon Hole was really tough.


    I couldn''t break the barrier no matter how much I tried to cut it.


    Maybe it was just as Ramiel had said, as long as there was magical power of the dragon hole, destroying the barrier was practically impossible.


    But, I heard that the dragon hole was something like the energy of the world.


    There was no way I could keep attacking her until the magical power inside ran dry, and supposed that I pulled up such a feat, I had no idea what would happen to this world if that happened.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~.)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(.~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 41: Breakthrough

    Act 4: Chapter 41: Breakthrough


    Closebat against someone of your caliber is a huge mistake. Time to change my tactic.


    Ramiel floating in the air, raised her right hand to the sky.


    A bright red magic circle expanded around her.


    Kihihihi I can''t use this since it puts a heavy load on my body in normal situations but, the current me can unleash this as much as I want. Let''s see how long you can survive this.


    A bright red wheel appeared near the ceiling.


    It was around 15 meters in diameter.


    Maybe because it was really hot, the air around the wheel formed a haze.


    And though it was still some distance away from me, I could feel its'' heat from my ce.


    It said that the ancient king of dragons can wield the power of the sun! She actually mastered that magic!


    Riddler raised a scream.


    me Magic, 18th Rank Agneyastra(Wing of Sun God)!


    The giant me wheel fell at me.


    This is the first time I saw suchrge-scale magic


    I unintentionally grumbled so.


    Though it was high-rank magic, it seemed to drain a vast amount of magical power, far more than other magic of the same rank.


    It seems she consumed the magical power of Dragon Hole.


    That''s only natural alright? I''ll be troubled if you''re used to this. This is the territory beyond the realm of humans, even a transcendent being like me can only wield this power under certain conditions, in short The 18th rank is the realm of god!


    Outside of Cocytus And Distorted World of Cursed Mirror, that''s it.


    Hah?


    I pointed the Hero Sword; Gilgamesh at Ramiel.


    me Magic, 20th Rank Apocalypse


    A giant me dragon appeared from the tip of the sword and flew straight to the sky.


    It broke the wheel of me to pieces and opened its'' giant maw toward Ramiel.


    L-Lies T-Twenty rank!?


    The giant me dragon crashed against Ramiel and then exploded.


    Since two high-rank me magic exploded in session, the space was dyed in red color.


    The shockwave from the explosion was more than I expected.


    When I turned around to confirm Pomera and co''s safety, I saw a pair of white hands growing from the ground, fingers sped together to form a shield.


    Philia faced me while raising the "V" sign with her hand.


    Riddler sprawled on the ground with a pale face, it seems he took that stance to protect himself from the wheel.


    What a surprise but, it won''t be a problem as long as I''m protected by this barrier of magical power! Shall we keep this pace and see who willst, your magical power or the world''s magical power!?


    Ramiel shouted.


    s, she was obviously flustered.


    It seems that Agneyastra was Ramiel''s trump card.


    s, the same could be said about my current situation.


    The reason was that I couldn''t find a way to break the barrier of Dragon Hole''s magical power.


    My Apocalypse couldn''t be fired endlessly.


    Even if we really fire magic at each other, my magical power definitely going to run out first.


    Even if I used my stock of drugs to recover my magical power and minimize my consumption rate, it would turn into a battle of attrition over 24 hrs long which might end with my defeat.


    Though there was also the possibility of me winning the fight in a battle of attrition, doing that would exhaust the magical power of Dragon Hole.


    Seeing that Apocalypse couldn''t get through, defeating Ramiel with brute force was close to impossible.


    Eh Has the ring be a bit cooler?


    Muttered Riddler as he borrowed Pomera''s shoulder to stand up.


    After staring for a while at the Dragon Hole''s Ring, he let out a relieved face.


    K-Kanata, her control over the dragon hole has weakened! TheDragon Hole''s Ring always burns hot after she takes over the dragon hole but, it cools down a bit when she uses her magic and goes down again after she''s engulfed by the me dragon! The ring is still hot but No doubt about it! Her control over the dragon hole weakened after she used a vast amount of magical power at once!


    The Dragon King is telling you to force me to suck dragon hole dry. Are you sure about this? You know what gonna happen if you do that right? Doing so will incite the wrath of the dragons. I''m not scared of them but They''ll know that entrusting Dragon Hole to the dragonfolk is a mistake and destroy the peach dragon vige.


    I hestitated upon hearing Ramiel''s remark.


    Dragon hole was something akin to the heart of this world.


    If it kept being burdened, who know what gonna happen to this world.


    And the one who will take responsibilities for that was the dragonfolk and Riddler.


    DON''T WORRY ABOUT IT! DO IT, KANATA! PEACH DRAGON VILLAGE WILL HAVE TO SETTLE THE CONFLICT WITH HER ANYWAY! WE CAN''T LET HER GO, DOING THAT WILL ONLY PUT THE DRAGON HOLE IN MORE DANGER! I''LL TAKE CARE OF THE AFTERMATH!


    Riddler shouted at me.


    Ramiel red angrily upon hearing that.


    Weak aside, you can''t even do your job properly! It seems the standard of Dragon King has fallen below 1000 now, and the rules became lenientpared to before. Good grief, peach dragon vige be so weak now. Fine then, bring it on!


    Strength, mission, is that even important?


    That words of yours simr to those puny human who can only life for hundred year. This is why I can''t see human as nothing more than puny bug.


    I don''t want to talk about individual values but, you Aren''t you the one who broke the taboo of the dragonfolk, robbed the magical power of the magical power of dragon hole and then escaped from the peach dragon vige because you''re weak?


    Ramiel was nothing more than your average dragonfolk a thousand years ago.


    When I asked Riddler about the surname of the dragonfolk, unlike in the past, currently no dragonfolk was robbed off their surname just because they''re weak.


    Meaning that such thing happened a lot in the past.


    In the current peach dragon vige, those with lowbined score in Dragon''s Trial only regarded as young dragon reardless of their age, they were treated differently since there was a huge gap in level.


    Meaning that thew did be much more lenientpared to Ramiel''s era.


    Thus, it was easy to imagine that Ramiel targeted the dragon hole.


    Don''t speak as if you know about me Lowly creature.


    A bulging vein throbbed on Ramiel''s forehead as she spoke in a low voice.


    She obviously so pissed off.


    The toughest part of this fight was to enter into Ramiel''s defense, moving calmly.


    I had to force Ramiel to make a big move like before to exhaust the magical power in Dragon Hole and allow Riddler to regain control over Dragon Hole.


    And my provocation seems to work on her.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~.)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(.~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 42: Precise Strike

    Act 4: Chapter 42: Precise Strike


    Ramiel raised both her hands upward and deployed a magic circle.


    She wanted to fire her Agneyastra again.


    It seems she tried to decide the oue of our fight by the sh of our strongest magic.


    I broke the taboo. But, I gained power in exchange for that and gained the recognition of the higher existence. Even the watchmen of the vige, the dragons had no choice but to respect me. By now, the title of king of dragonfolk is nothing more than an empty title! As for me, I''ve gained a great mission in exchange for gaining power! I''m a necessary existence!


    I deployed two magic circles at the same time with Twin Mind Model.


    Time-Space Magic, 10th Rank; Dimension sh(Room sh)


    I pointed with my index finger and unleashed a sh.


    The sh hit Ramiel''s body, sending her body flying backward.


    Tch! T-The heck, so you''re resorting to using a paltry trick now. Meaning that you realized that you can''t win in a battle of attrition against me even if you''re stronger.


    The next moment, I invoked the other magic that I had prepared beforehand.


    Time-Space Magic, 19th RankGravibomb


    cklight spread around Ramiel''s body.


    Simultanous invocation of Super high-rank magic!? I-Impossible! As if a mere human who lives for less than a hundred years can master that! Who No, what teach you that magic!


    The ck light thenpressed into a single point while dragging the space around it.


    At the same time, Ramiel''s wings and body were also squeezed into small balls.


    Guh, GUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!


    Her barrier of magical power was still at work.


    Even the majority of the aberration inside the mirror couldn''t withstand this spell.


    It snatched Ramiel''s freedom and the power of her barrier at the same time.


    I might not be able to get a direct hit, but this magic seems to be the most effective magic against Ramiel.


    But, the previous method seems to work better in draining her magical power than sealing her movement.


    In the end, unless it was necessary, letting Ramiel fire her magic and counter it with Apocalypse was a much better choice.


    After Ramiel managed to get through the binding of gravity, she spread her crushed wings again.


    Dammit, this is Impossible!


    Ramiel red angrily at me while cursing on her own.


    I expected her to unleash a counterattack once she was freed from her binding s, She remained in the air, and red silently at me.


    You think you can do anything just because you got stronger, but aren''t you just throwing some random tantrums?


    I pointed Hero Sword; Gilgamesh at Ramiel.


    Ramiel''s fangs and ws increased in size.


    Though her body was trembling in fury, Ramiel suddenly heaved a deep sigh and struck at her forehead with her own ws.


    Huff Huff I lost my cool. Kihihi Too bad, your provocation doesn''t work on me anymore.


    Ramiel pointed her hands at me again and deployed a magic circle.


    me Magic, 9th RankSarunga


    Why did she Used the 9th-rank magic now?


    The moment I thought so, I saw Ramiel''s lips formed a cunning smile, and pointing her finger at Pomera and co.


    Kihihihi There''s no reason to have direct confrontation against you! I just need to kill the weak dragon king first to gain total control over the dragon hole! Power is justice!


    The ten fireballs around her then fired at Pomera and co.


    Spirit Magic, 7th RankUndine Wall!


    Water gushed out around Pomera and co which then transformed into the wall around them.


    Seeing that, Philia''s contour suddenly blurred and the next moment, she already became Pomera.


    Spirit Magic, 7th RankUndine Wall!


    The wall of water increased by another one.


    The ten fireballs got extinguished by the doubleyered wall.


    Tch, it seems prioritizing fast cast is the wrong move!


    Don''t underestimate Pomera and Co, they''re not pushovers either.


    Without the power of the dragon hole, Philia could easily wipe the floor with Ramiel.


    Take this back!


    Philia-still in Pomera''s figure- swung her arm.


    Giant grew from the ceiling and punched Ramiel''s body.


    Ramiel managed to protect her body at thest minute with her wings s, her stance crumbled as a result.


    Ugh! YOU SHI*TTY BRA!


    That moment, I fired Apocalypse at Ramiel.


    Ramiel finally looked at me again and deployed a magic circle in a hurry.


    Apocalypse!


    Guh! Agneyastra!


    A giant me wheel appeared a moment after the red dragon.


    The two magic collided for a moment before the me wheel got crushed by the red dragon.


    s, that collision was enough to dy the red dragon, Ramiel used that chance to spread her wings and flew out of the red dragon''s trajectory.


    Like hell I''m going to let myself get hit by that stupidly huge lump of magical power!


    s, I''ve predicted such a situation.


    I knew that her movement range was limited if she escaped as fast as she could to the sky.


    Wind Magic, 3rd Rank Flugel!


    Iunched my body as fast as I could into the air with wind magic and crushed Ramiel''s escape route.


    I deployed Gravibomb to be able to invoke whenever I want, and used Flugel to move in the air.


    A mere human trying to catch up with me, a superior dragon in the sky!


    Ramiel''s long tail whipped like a whip.


    Though I managed to repel the attack with my sword, her ws followed after that.


    During the aerial battle with unstable footing, I had to be constantly aware of the magic circle, that''s why my reaction to Ramiel''s attack was dyed.


    Her attacknded on my body.


    You got carried away!


    Ramiel whipped her tail again after my stance crumbled due to her w attack.


    I managed to cross my arms in thest minute to receive the attack and got thrown back to the ground.


    Ramiel used the recoil of her tail attack to escape to the nearby ceiling.


    As expected, Ramiel excelled in airbat.


    I wouldn''t be able to match her in aerialbat with unstable Flugel.


    Though she recovered again as she took some distance, the prolonged battle seemed to put a burden on the dragon hole.


    I didn''t have many chances to use Gravibomb from close range as soon as Ramiel used her magic.


    Even if the odds are against me, I shouldn''t escape from this ce.


    I invoked Flugel again andunched myself to Ramiel again.


    Kihihihi, I''m d that youe rushing at me like an idiot. I won''t let you to go back to the ground and torment you in the air.


    Ramiel raised her long tail to the sky and spun in the air.


    She struck the ceiling with her tail, it seemed she wanted to regain her aerial dominance.


    Let me to tell you the true terror of the Ruler of The Sky. Forbidden dragon art Birdcage.


    Ramiel red at me while crossing her fingers.


    Dragon art Maybe it was a martial art that made the full use of dragonfolk''s and dragon''s superior physical strength.


    Though she overwhelmed me in the first round of aerialbat, I had unique aerialbat art myself.


    Different from her previous scorn and anger, Ramiel''s eyes now cast cold, piercing killing intent.


    She was up to something.


    At that moment, the ceiling that got struck by Ramiel''s tail exploded due to a mysterious shockwave.


    Ramiel whose tail loses the footing of the ceiling, her body spinning out of control.


    WA!?


    I then looked at Riddler who touched the wall with his palm.


    It was a skill that fired shockwaves along the material, Heavenly Justice Palm Wave.


    Now Ramiel had no scaffolding to be used by her tail.


    The usual Ramiel might be able to cope with this situation with ease.


    But, maybe because she used Birdcage, her focus waspletely on me.


    Riddler didn''t waste that opportunity to create an opening for me at the best time.


    That fu*cking Dragon King!


    Ramiel red at Riddler with bloodshot eyes.


    Gravibomb[TL: I''ll use Gravibomb instead of graviburn from this point.]


    I closed in at once toward Ramiel and unleashed the prepared Gravibomb.


    Ramiel tried to get out of the range of my spell by shifting her stance and spreading her wings s, she was toote.


    I Whose power is equal to god Got defeated!


    Ramiel tried to break the spell with brute force s, the ck light had already entered apression state.


    Since she tried desperately to resist while her body gotpressed into a sphere, her wings warped.


    No-NO! I''VE BECOME MORE POWERFUL AND YET! I REFUSE I REFUSE TO ACCEPT THIS!


    Ramiel screamed as she tried to resist the gravity that bound her.


    I didn''t miss that chance and shed at her with Hero Sword; Gilgamesh.


    Cracks formed on the iridescent magical power barrier that covered Ramiel.


    The supply of magical power from Dragon Hole for Ramiel had finally been cut off.


    N-No way?


    Ramiel then looked at herself with dumbfounded face.


    Ramiel''s magical power was running out for now.


    Though her magical power would be refilled immediately by the dragon hole Her control over the dragon hole had also weakened when she was put into a weakened state.


    Y-YOU DID IT KANATA! I TOOK BACK THE CONTROL OF DRAGON HOLE FROM HER! SHE WON''T BE ABLE TO USE HER BARRIER ANYMORE!


    Riddler shouted at me while raising his hand with the Dragon Hole''s Ring on it.


    The iridescent barrier of magical power that constantly protected Ramiel''s body had finally sealed up.


    Ramiel tried to escape immediately s, I closed in the distance with her again and attacked with Hero Sword; Gilgamesh again.


    That attack sent Ramiel back to the ground.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~.)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(.~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 43: Dragon Pillar

    Act 4: Chapter 43: Dragon Pir


    After safely regaining control of the dragon hole from Ramiel, I restricted her with an extremely tough cuff made with alchemy.


    Sorry Riddler-san. The truth is, we came to Peach Dragon Vige due to a request from Ramiel. In the end, I ended up involving the entire peach dragon vige Since Ramiel''s target is me.


    Ramiel had already been subdued s, the magical power of Dragon Hole was almost exhausted by her.


    The magical power of Dragon Hole could be a disaster for this world if it is used inappropriately.


    Ramiel had also said that if something were to happen to the dragon hole, the dragonfolk had to bear the brunt of the dragon''s wrath.


    To begin with, we, the dragonfolk just reap what we sow for letting the Ruler of The Sky, a sinner on her own device. Moreover, protecting the dragon hole is our duty. The reason why I failed to protect it this time is simply because I''m not strong enough. Though I''ve long since aware that the Ruler of The Sky has always been waiting for a chance to steal the magical power of Dragon Hole again, I, even the dragons for some reason have left her on her device since we''re too weak. That''s why I''m grateful for your assistance in this incident Kanata.


    The dragon had overlooked her Maybe that was when she joined the Invisible Hand of God.


    The dragon was something like the protector of this world, they wouldn''t interfere with the humans assertively.


    In short, they were Nyarlhotep''sckey.


    Though I doubt the dragons would realize that fact.


    Maybe the higher existence used the dragon to regte this world from behind the scenes.


    In short, the dragonmunity itself was akin to the direct subordinate of the Invisible Hand of God.


    In that way, it was only natural for Ramiel to be overlooked by the dragon, she was their direct superior after all.


    But, can I ask you to leave the treatment of the Ruler of The Sky to us, the peach dragon vige?


    No problem


    I nced at Ramiel''s direction.


    She was quite meek, it seems she knew that she had been rendered powerless and couldn''t rampage around.


    I understand your worry since you already know that I''m weaker than you but, rest assured, we have a lot of items to seal power in Peach Dragon Vige.


    No, I''m not actually wondering about that I''m just worrying that she might''ve escaped again after her power is sealed


    Seeing me smiling wryly as I told him so while scratching my head, Riddler quickly exined to me.


    C-Can you stay with us until wepletely seal the power of the Ruler of The Sky?


    Ah No problem


    Riddler who came out with such a request immediately looked like a reliable leader to me.


    I might look at him in a better light had it not for his nonsense during our battle.


    No, in the tiniest chance the Ruler of the Sky escaped again, I had to make sure that her sealing process went on without a hitch


    Riddler looked around and then heaved a deep sigh.


    Maybe because of the sudden loss of the dragon hole''s magical power, the vegetation and ground in this ce look dimmer than before.


    Riddler-san, you''ve told me before that you have a n to restore the dragon hole, can you tell me about it?


    A lot of magical power from the dragon hole had been used by Ramiel to the point that it was almost exhausted.


    The magic used by her aside, she was also protected by an extremely tough barrier.


    That was the reason why the magical power in the dragon hole exhausted so quickly.


    I really couldn''t think of a way to restore the dragon hole to its'' previous condition.


    Threw the Ruler of The Sky into the dragon hole. Being thrown into the dragon hole will be converted into the magical power of the world. That''s why we need to seal her power to prevent her from resisting.


    I see.


    I couldn''t hide my shock in hearing that remark.


    Ramiel was an enemy.


    She tried to kill me.


    Though it was a lie, she still shared a meal at the same table with us, and she only made her move this time because of the order of the higher existence.


    s, that wasn''t enough reason for her to be spared.


    I mean, I let my guard down when I heard from Riddler that we only needed to seal her power, only to hear that it was necessary preparation before throwing her in the dragon hole.


    Kihihi, cease your naivety, we''re enemies. The otherworlders, every single one of them are really such naive creatures. But Don''t you think that it''s still too early to celebrate your victory?


    Said Ramiel as she revealed a nasty smirk on her face.


    What the


    Kihihihi, don''t waste your time, just throw me into the dragon hole, I won''t resist at all. I just reap what I sow after all but, do you really think that throwing me alone is enough? You know what I mean right, Dragon King-san? You know that throwing me alone isn''t enough. Don''t bother counting, I''ll tell you for free. The amount of magical power needed to fill the dragon hole is around two of me. Since it''s exhausted, that''s a pretty cheap price to pay.


    WHA!


    I felt blood drained from my face.


    I looked at Riddler s, he didn''t seem to be perturbed by that estimation.


    I see


    Kihihihihihi! Now I''ll kindly teach you the wisdom of the old as your great ancestor, Dragon King. Gather the weakling who have no hope of raising their level, and throw them all into the dragon hole. In that way, you can cull out the weak dragonfolk and fill the magical power of the dragon hole at the same time. Don''t you think that it''ll be a good stimulus for those dragonfolk who had nothing but uselessly high self-esteem? Choose carefully, you need at least 200 dragonfolk.


    Ramiel wasughing even louder than before.


    I red at Ramiel, almost unsheathing the Hero Sword; Gilgamesh and shed at Ramiel.


    Kihihihihi, is the ancient way of peach dragon vige, they took the surname of weak one without abilities and called as dragon pir.


    Added Ramiel weakly as she shrugged her shoulders.


    My hostility stopped at once upon hearing her remark.


    Ramiel had no surname too.


    Though I didn''t know about the details, after I put all the pieces in ce, I knew that she never wanted to steal the magical power from the dragon hole, she was most likely thrown into the dragon hole as a dragon pir.


    Kihihihihi And Kanata, don''t think that you can defeat the Invisible Hand of God with such naive thought. The other four members of the Invisible Hand of God are people at your level, and all of them are sly old foxes. This isn''t a warning, this is a threat. Don''t think that you can get out of this trouble unscathed. I on the other hand will see your struggle from the afterlife.


    I''ll throw myself into the dragon hole along with the Ruler of The Sky. It might be not enough but I''ll try to make do about the deficit with the item from the treasury.


    Said Riddler.


    Ramiel was visibly startled upon hearing Riddler''s remark.


    Dragon King, have the peach dragon vige be a softie after so many years!? You''re smearing mud in honor of Peach Dragon Vige.


    I''m prepared to take the responsibility for this. That''s the duty of the dragon king.


    The ipetent aside, how can you sacrifice the strongestbat force into the dragon hole? Good grief, those old foogies from my era will never do something like that.


    This era is different from your era. One of my missions is to protect the peach dragon vige. Even if I''m no match for my predecessor, I''m prepared to sacrifice my everything for the vige. If I, the chief don''t put myself at risk before the danger in front of us, then the peach dragon vige is truly done for. Naturally, I as the Dragon King also know about such an unpleasant, ancient tradition from the story. But, I''ve no intention of making my generation suffer from such a distorted past.


    Riddler replied to Ramiel''s taunting without a shred of hesitation.


    Moreover Hump, even if I gathered hundreds of them, my people are no match for my magical power. That''s why sacrificing me is the most optimal solution. However, I do feel bad for leaving a small trouble behind for my people.


    It seems the people here be more and more naive with each passing generation. Not only did their physical strength weaken, but even their train of thought became more and more human-like you know?


    Ramiel heaved a sigh, shutting her eyes as she shook her head.


    But I wish I was born in this era.


    Suddenly, I got a sh of inspiration.


    If all we needed was a creature with strong magical power regardless of their race, then I might have a more viable solution.


    Uhm Riddler-san.


    I tapped Riddler''s shoulders.


    Don''t stop me, Kanata. Nothing will change my decision. Though it just a short acquaintance, I''m grateful to see you being saddened by my death.


    No If that''s the case, I have an idea that I want to try.


    Uhm?


    .


    I went into the Distorted World of Cursed Mirror along with Pomera while letting Philia to guard Ramiel, once we left the mirror around two hourster, I brought with me three weakened devils around the level of 2000.


    It was moving internal organs, eel with two human faces, and a blue skull.


    Though their bodily fluid overflowed from their torn-up body, they raised a loud, eerieugh that pierced everyone''s ears.


    I threw them to the ground and held the rampaging internal organ.


    Pomera was holding onto the human-faced eel with eyes like that of dead fish.


    Kanata That is, uhm What is that repulsive thing?


    Devil that beaten up to a pulp. Let''s use them as substitutes since their level is quite high.


    That is Beaten up to pulp? They look pretty lively to me.


    Yes, otherwise, they would rampage and kill everyone in this ce except for me.


    I followed Riddler toward the edge of the dragon hole and threw those three devils at once into the hole.


    The next moment, brilliant iridescent light overflowed from the dragon hole, and the ground and wall regained its'' previous glow immediately.


    Yaay We did it, Riddler-san! Now there''s no need for you to sacrifice yourself!


    U-Uhm I should''ve thanked you but


    Riddler dropped his shoulders in dejection after saying that.


    Something feels Wrong.


    Am I not allowed to do this!? This is a pretty good solution right!? We solve the problem without having to sacrifice anyone!


    No, the gap with the solution that I imagined is Quite big. I mean, you suddenly thrown something like rotten internal organs into the hole made me think that you''re foo Ah my bad, let''s forget about this topic


    Riddler gazed silently at the dragon hole that regained its'' brilliant glow with fish akin to dead fish.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~.)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(.~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 44: Questioning

    Act 4: Chapter 44: Questioning


    The day after the fierce battle against the Ruler of The Sky, I officially received the reward for defeating the Dragon King from Riddler.


    I visited the underground of the Dragon King''s castle with Riddler again.


    We head to another ce in the underground simr with the treasury before heading to the treasury.


    It was the jail for Ramiel.


    Ramiel''s arms were chained and suspended upward, bandage withplicated magic forme was wrapped around her body.


    That was restraining art used to seal the physical strength of dragonfolk.


    There were two reasons for the restrained Ramiel to be held in the basement of the Dragon King''s castle.


    The first was to prevent her from escaping, and the second reason was because she was restrained using the magical power of the dragon hole.


    In addition, she was kept in the deepest part of the basement of the Dragon King''s castle to prevent other dragonfolk from assisting her to escape.


    There was actually no reason to go that far since this area was a sanctuary that not even the Dragon Saint was allowed to enter.


    As long as the current system existed, it was literally impossible for other dragonfolk toe in contact with Ramiel behind the back of the Dragon King.


    Oh my? look at who we got here, the Dragon King and Kanata. Never expected that you''re going to visit me this fast, are you trying to get more information about the Invisible Hand of God from me? Too bad then, I have no intention to tell you more about us. I won''t change my mind even if you tortured me or threatened me you know?


    Ramiel smiled fearlessly.


    It seems she was serious.


    To begin with, she was supposed to be a sacrifice to revive the dragon hole.


    Meaning that the weapon was no threat to her.


    So I might be as well as giving up in trying to get the information from her.


    I want to ask about Rosemonde. Is she safe?


    Rosemonde, that weak adventurer huh, well, I shake her offpletely in the city of Polorock. Supposed that she isn''t moving around, you might be able to find her in that city.


    Ramiel replied quickly.


    It seems the reason why she hid Rosemonde''s safety was to provoke me.


    Thatss was harmless Well, not that I hate her in particr. I mean, can you stop treating me as if I''m some sort of devilish homicide? I''m not crazy enough to kill everyone who met me you know?


    I heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that.


    It wasn''t reliable information but, Ramiel might be telling the truth.


    Pomera was looking timidly at Ramiel s, thetter has red back at the former.


    What''s the matter? Are you having fun in seeing my unsightly situation, half-elf?


    N-No I just never expected that your childish behavior is just acting catch us off guard


    Pomera replied desperately.


    Surely, even I was marveled by the difference.


    To think that the haughty Ramiel was acting like a dragonfolk kid.


    Her expression when she said Are you going to pay for the dragonfolk who protect the human and the world? with extremely troubled face.


    In my opinion, Ramiel at that time might be really clueless aboutmon sense in the human world s, now that I knew her identity, it might be a trap to trick us.


    Even if she hated humans, there was no way that Ramiel who had been living for thousands of years would be that ignorant of themon sense of the world.


    Hah? Ignorant ofmon sense? Are you looking down on me?


    Pomera''s expression stiffened when Ramiel asked back with a cold freezing voice.


    It seems I made the same expression as Pomera.


    C-Could it be that Ramiel was really Ignorant ofmon sense?


    I mean, even in Peach Dragon Vige, no one was so air-headed and condescending as her.


    I mean, both Raigan and Zuul were much better than Ramiel.


    Although it didn''t make sense at thiste hour, Ramiel''s mental age might be even younger than the other dragonfolk.


    Okay, enough of this topic.


    A frown formed on Ramiel''s eyebrows when I said those words.


    Oi, what''s with that look?


    Can you lead us to the treasury, Riddler-san?


    Come to think of it. Okay then, leave the matter of extracting the information to me. You''re going to prepare yourself to confront the Invisible Hand of God, the group Ramiel belongs to right? I''ll send you a messenger once we manage to get useful information about that group.


    I nodded upon hearing Riddler''s remark and then turned around to leave along with Riddler.


    And just when we were about to leave.


    O-Oi, are you giving up already!? Are you really not going to as anything despite havinge to this ce!?


    Ramiel suddenly called out from behind.


    Pomera and I stopped before we looked back at Ramiel.


    She might have too much time on her hands. I mean, she said the same thing yesterday.


    Riddler spoke curtly before he started walking again.


    I was about to follow him when suddenly Philia grabbed the cuff of my clothes.


    H-Hey, Kanata That girl seems to feel, lonely.


    Kihihihihi! Are you seriously trying to fight the Invisible Hand of God without any prior information!? Humans are stupid indeed. Our fight has already been told to them by World''s Recorder, Sofia. At this point, you won''t be able to use brute force to force your way out again. The only reason for my defeat is because of theck of information about you. The Invisible Hand of God is the absolute ruler of this Lochlore Their darkness ran far deeper than the likes of you. Kihihihi You can at least struggle to not get yourself drown in their darkness.


    Ramiel spoke rapidly.


    She looks desperate for sure Muttered Pomera as she looked at Ramiel with a gaze filled with pity.


    She won''t say anything since it''s only a few days since she got imprisoned but, her tone is annoying. It''s troublesome since she spoke without saying anything at all, wasting time. Maybe Ramiel is prevented from giving us a certain level of information.


    Riddler heaved a sigh as he spoke.


    For someone who was fussing over the status and strange mission, Ramiel seems to be quite loose-lipped.


    That might be the characteristic of ancient dragonfolk.


    Her personality might get distorted due to getting power after she was betrayed by the mission imposed on their race and became a dragon pir after being deemed as a failure.


    Oh right, let''s make a deal, Kanata. Bring that female adventurer Rosemonde. If you did so, I''ll give you the information about the Demon King of Sixth Heaven, Nobunaga. This is an offer for me to prepare you to fight against his trump card. Originally, that guy has no qualification to join the Invisible Hand of God due to him being a battle junkie. It won''t be a bad offer since it will give you a chance to defeat hi Eh, do you hear me!?


    The only one who still paid attention to Ramiel was Philia, s she quickly turned around, albeit reluctantly, and walked toward us when Pomera called out for her.


    Why did she take a liking to Rosemende?


    Maybe Ramiel was attracted by Rosemonde''s meddlesome personality since the former was quite a carefree girl.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~.)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(.~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 45: The Dragon Kings Treasury

    Act 4: Chapter 45: The Dragon King''s Treasury


    After following Riddler for a while, we finally arrived at the treasury.


    Gold filled the entire za, and murals of dragonfolk, monsters, and dragons was painted along the wall.


    Various weapons lined up along the wall.


    This is our treasury


    I was at loss for words.


    The gold and gem were all over the ce.


    I kept seeing amazing things such as a dragon hole that glowed with iridescent light, a treasury filled with gold, and all kinds of views I''ve never seen since I came to Lochlore.


    In a certain meaning, those views wereparable with that of Distorted World of Cursed Mirror.


    Though you already get the privilege of challenging the Dragon King, we''re greatly indebted to you for defeating our old nemesis, the Ruler of The Sky, and preventing the disaster from hitting the dragon hole. So feel free to take anything that you want.


    Since there are three of us, does that mean we can choose three items?


    Riddler''s lips twitched upon hearing my question.


    Ah, no, forget about it


    Well, since you managed to stop the disaster of the dragon hole, I''m prepared to give an item to the treasury. You''re our great benefactor, that''s why feel free to take the treasure that you want.


    He replied with a shrill voice.


    I wanted to get an item that allowed me to get some upper hand against Nyarlhotep s, it seems my request was a bit too unreasonable.


    B-But still, Pomera and co can''t challenge Riddler-san even though they have the right to challenge the Dragon King It''s such a waste.


    I''ll be in deep shit if I got challenged twice after suffering defeat from you


    Said Riddler as he looked at Pomera and co with a serious face.


    Giving three rewards to the benefactor is a much better choice than losing three times in a row. That''s why please, can you at least spare my honor? I don''t want to say this but, I want you to stop doing that. It doesn''t matter if it is just me who got embarrassed but, things will get troublesome if you make an embarrassment of Peach Dragon Vige. You Know what I mean right?


    Riddler tried to persuade Pomera with an extremely serious look on his face.


    M-My apologies, Pomera hasn''t thought that far


    Philia wants to challenge!


    Philia spoke with bright, sparkling eyes.


    Philia didn''t seem to understand the implication of Riddler''s exnation.


    Seeing that, Riddler made an extremely troubled face as he looked at me while pointing desperately at Philia as if telling me to take care of her.


    L-Look Philia, you''re troubling Dragon King-san you know? A good child like Philia won''t do that, right? Right?


    Pomera exined right away to Philia.


    Afterward, I looked through the treasury with Akashic Record in one hand.


    But Most of it was an A-rank item or an S-rank item.


    Naturally, there was a Legend-rank item in the treasury but, we need at least a Phantasmal-rank item to fight against Nyarlhotep.


    Some of the Phantasmal-rank items might have the power to restrict Nyarlhotep.


    I picked up the ck sword hanging on the wall.


    Hou Is that sword to your liking, Kanata? That sword is a precious item but, I don''t mind giving you that sword if it suits you.


    Said Riddler as he walked to my side.


    No, actually I just want to touch this sword Since something about it bugging me.


    I opened the Akashic Record As I spoke.


    Demon Taelon(Fake)Value: C-rank


    Strength+24


    Magic Power+11


    A sword made from the ws of a legendary demon.


    Imitation of that sword to be exact.


    The greatest masterpiece of the legendary counterfeit master, Hadon from 100 years ago.


    It kept changing its'' owner from wealthy merchant to king, to curious collector after rumor that only those with high magical power could show its'' true value,


    Some counterfeit items were mixing s, it was in fact a counterfeit with high values.


    That might be the reason why it still decorated the treasury of the Dragon King.


    .


    That''s Demon Talon A long time ago, a human hero defeated the demon Forneus, the king of that era then used the w of that said demon to make a sword. s, Forneus is a whimsical demon. That''s why no one can exert the demon sword''s true power until now. But then, fufufu, you might be able to utilize its'' full power.


    As expected of the king of dragonfolk, his knowledge was vast.


    s, not even he with such vast knowledge could recognize the work of a legendary counterfeit master, Hadon.


    Honestly, I also hesitated to tell him the truth s, I ended up returning the sword to its ce.


    Let''s bring this secret with me to the grave.


    No, I won''t choose this one.


    Uhm, roger that.


    Pomera looked into a huge box curiously.


    I approached her and looked into the box too.


    Inside that box was a huge, white cane.


    It was ornamented with a lot of gold and gems.


    Is this cane to your liking?


    It''s a really, beautiful cane


    I opened the Akashic Record As I spoke.


    Alvrena RodRank: Legend


    Strength+385


    Magic Power+840


    Ceremonial cane was used by sessive Queen of Alv, the ancient kingdom of high-elf.


    It was made from the branch of Yggdrasil when the first Queen of Alve to Yggdrasil and made a contract with a certain spirit king.


    Though Alv had already been gone in this era, the spirit king who made a contract with the first Queen still couldn''t forget about the Queen and her ancient kingdom.


    That''s why they will lend their hand to the holder of the cane.


    I see This was the elven cane, to begin with.


    The reason why Pomera is attracted to the cane might have something to do with her bloodline.


    ording to Akashic Record this was the best cane in this entire treasury.


    It was a literal godsent opportunity since Pomera''s cane had already been damaged ever since the riot in Manarak and she barely patched it together.


    That''s why we shouldn''t miss this opportunity.


    Because the Invisible Hand of God had already started aiming for me, Pomera was no match for them even at her current level.


    Since recing her cane alone would drastically raise her firepower, this might be the best chance to do so.


    Then let''s take this cane as the first item.


    I picked up the Alvrena Rod and gave it to Pomera.


    Kanata-san, such thing i!


    Hey, that''s the treasure that I inherited from my ancestor, treat it with care!


    Pomera got flustered upon receiving the cane, the same goes for Riddler.


    M-My apologies.


    My sense of wealth was still a bit out of order since Lunaire treated Phantasmal-rank items as if they were disposable items.


    That might be the reason why I treated Legend-rank items like they were some sort of cup ramen.


    Is there no Sweet?


    Philia looked around with a dejected face.


    I''ll buy you sweets once we''re in the city. Let''s buy some cake once we''re back to Polorock.


    Really?


    Philia revealed a whole-face smile upon hearing my remark.


    It seems that the sweets that we brought into the city were more precious than the cane of the Queen of the Ancient Elven kingdom.


    Riddler looked at us,pletely at a loss for words.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~.)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(.~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 46: 《Lavia Monolith》

    Act 4: Chapter 46: ¡¶Lavia Monolith¡·


    After that I went around while appraising each item with Akashic Record to find a phantasmal-rank item or legend-rank item.


    Since I couldn''t find anything that took my interest, I looked through the bookshelves from beginning to end.


    Though some A-rank book seems to be quite valuable ording to shic Record, they range from delusional adventure stories to thin dictionaries.


    It feels like I''m inside recycle store with the smartphone in my hand


    My hope to find something useful within the Dragon King''s treasury dashed slowly.


    Suddenly, a ck book in the corner caught my attention.


    NecronomiconValue: Legend


    A grimoire that recorded the super rank necromancy taught by the angel to the ancient necromancer, Norn The Gravedigger.


    Norn The Gravedigger went mad when writing this grimoire, that was the reason why deciphering it was troublesome. As if that wasn''t troublesome enough, even the schr concluded that the content of the second half of the book waspletely meaningless.


    The royal alchemist Megistos was locked up inside the dungeon and ordered by the king he served to research immortality from this grimoire.


    On a certain day after researching it for fifty years, Megistos suddenly left the dungeon, appeared before the king said I understand the truth of this world and started massacring everyone in the royal pce, and has been missing ever since then along with this grimoire.


    I almost threw the Necronomicon as soon as I saw the description.


    s, I barely stopped it since Riddler was looking at me, ready to shout at me.


    Why did the book that had been missing along with Megistos who had lost his mind stay in this ce?


    When I turned the page, I saw the second half of the book was written I understand everything! Haha, serve you right! in ancient Lochlore''s letters written with blood.


    I closed the book at once.


    B-Becareful, Kanata That book is a precious treasure


    M-My bad! Uhm, I''ll take this one!


    I felt like someone who identally damaged the store''s merchandise.


    That ominous-looking scribble might be written went Megistos went mad.


    This was an ominous book for sure s, it was a precious Legend-rank item.


    There was nothing wrong with taking it out of this ce.


    Moreover, I wanted Lunaire to teach me more about necromancy s, she seems to be reluctant to teach me necromancy.


    I wanted to know more about Lunaire.


    That''s why I thought that I needed the knowledge about necromancy.


    The reason she felt reluctant to teach me necromancy might be because she guessed my motive.


    Let''s read this book carefully during my spare time.


    There was nothing wrong with reading the book that contained the super-rank necromancy magic.


    I felt sorry for both Megistos and Norn though.


    s, I had no item that could contain Nyarlhote.


    The moment I thought so, a ck stone b caught my attention.


    Ramiel did say once before that there was a b containing the high-rank magic used by gods in old times.


    Was this the b she referring to?


    Upon a closer look, there was a picture on it.


    It looked rather simple s, there was the picture of a tall man pointing his finger at the b.


    The appearance of that man looks familiar to me.


    Nyar--Lhotep?


    I turned over the page of the Akashic Record.


    Lavia MonolithValue: Legend


    The summoned girl with the power to see through the essence of magic, Sage Lavia analyzes the magic used by higher beings and leaves it on the stone b.


    s, not even sage Lavia understood the essence of the magic, even if she understood, she couldn''t express it properly in the record.


    The human lifespan was not long enough toplete the research.


    Sure enough, written in this b was the magic used by Nyarlhotep.


    This might be our trump card to defeat him.


    I had no idea what kind of magic was recorded in this b though.


    It was filled with strange symbols for magic forme.


    It might take quite some time to decipher this b.


    This might be barrier magic but, I need more in-depth research to confirm that.


    But, it would be useful for sure.


    Riddler-san May I take this te?


    Uhm Are you sure about it? I mean, it looks like aplete, random scribble.


    Yup, I received the permission from Riddler.


    I took Lavia Monolith and stowed it into Dimension Pocket.


    But, I ended up taking Philia-chan''s share


    Don''t worry, Philia can''t find something that Philia likes in this ce, Philia is happy that Kanata can use it!!


    Said Philia happily.


    Hearing that, I brushed Philia''s head.


    Let''s go shopping in the cityter.


    Yeah!


    With this, we aplished the first goal ofing to Peach Dragon Vige.


    And managed to subdue one of the Invicible Hand of God.


    All that left was going back to Polorock and exining this matter to Rosemonde who was waiting for us there.


    I mean, despite her brusque attitude, Rosemonde strangely had a strong sense of duty, thus she might still be looking for Ramiel right now.


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~.)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(.~)</strong>


    <strong>(~.)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(.~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 47: 《Worlds Recorder; Sophia》

    Act 4: Chapter 47: ¡¶World''s Recorder; Sophia¡·


    There was a certainpany called Sophia Tradingpany that established its'' headquarters in the royal capital of Royaberg.


    Originally, Sophia was the name of a legendary high-elf minstrel.


    She had been living for a long time to the point that no human knew her real age, her name was recorded in various legends as she had always been involved in various huge incidents in the turning point of history.


    And thispany used such legendary figures of the high elf as their name.


    It was also one of the biggestpanies in the kingdom.


    The head of Sophia Trading Company was a woman called Nilmein.


    Nilmein was adept when it came to reading the flow of economy or trends, she even got called ¡¶Nilmein of Future Vision¡· due to that.


    Due to the thick high blood in her veins, she kept the appearance of a girl despite nearing a hundred years old.


    Contrary to her adorable appearance, she was a sly old vixen, and an extremely conceited woman to boot, those who knew her trembled in fear upon hearing her name.And that Nilmein was currently meeting a certain person in her president''s office.


    Normally she was arrogant als, but the current Nilmein was kneeling on the floor and bowing her head to the person before her.


    And then, the other person was making herselffortable on the president chair where Nilmein was supposed to sit.


    The woman before Nilmein had long, light blue hair.


    She had a well-ordered, doll-like face, porcin white skin as if there was no blood flowing beneath it, and cold eyes.


    The crystal in her hand was glowing in golden light.


    ¡¸Long time no see¡­ Sophia-sama! This Nilmein has always been waiting for Your Excellency''s visit.¡¹


    Yes, the person to whom Nilmein bowed to was none other than the legendary high elf, Sophia herself.


    In the first ce, Sophia Trading Company was something that Nilmein-Sophia''s subordinate- built so that Sophia could take hold of the flow of economy in the kingdom of this era.


    The management of thepany was left to Nilmein, while Sophia herself was hiding behind the scenes as the former''s secret advisor.


    The source of Nilmein''s future vision was none other than Sophia''s advice.


    Sophia couldn''t stay in one ce, she flew around various ces of the world, taking part in various organizations or mechanisms around the world.


    As one of the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·, she was moving actively to regte the world.


    ¡¸Since Sophia-sama came to visit this ce, is that mean there''s another change in the flow of the economy? The Greed Company from Polorock City has been showing more and more shady trends as ofte, I''m afraid they wi¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸There''s an order from the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· to assassinate the otherworlder called Kanata Kanbara.¡¹


    ¡¸The ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· is moving just to assassinate a mere otherworlder?¡¹


    Nilmein couldn''t help but frown upon hearing such unexpected news.


    ¡¸Yes, I''m just as surprised as you. s¡­ I fully understand the reason for such a strange order. I saw with my own eyes¡­ The moment when this crystal, the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡· showed me the moment when he turned the table against the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· who came to assassinate him. Even I have never expected that one of the ¡¶Five Fingers¡· will be defeated.¡¹


    The ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡· was the name of the golden crystal in Sophia''s hand.


    It took the name of the ¡¶ Wise Dragon, Tiamat¡·, the dragon who was said to live in another dimension.


    With that crystal, she could see the situation of a certain ce at any time.


    The one that currently reflected in that crystal was the figure of Kanata.


    By the way, it showed the moment when Kanata spoke to the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· who got chained with lots of enchanted chains to seal her power.


    ¡¸T-The ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· got defeated!?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Kanata Kanbara has a high level. Even I, am no match for him in frontalbat. I''ve told the ¡¶World King; Veranta¡· about what I saw from this crystal and maybe¡­ The ¡¶Demon King of Sixth Heaven; Nobunaga¡· will be dispatched. Not even Kanata will be spared from that fe''s demon sword.¡¹


    ¡¸Such thing has happened out there¡­ But, does that mean the situation is going to be resolved soon?¡¹


    ¡¸Something does weigh in my mind. I have no idea how Kanata Kanbara managed to raise his level to such height. Because there might be a powerful person who I have no idea about hiding out there and they''re the one who raised Kanata Kanbara''s level to such height, I''m afraid that Kanata Kanbara isn''t our only problem. Good grief, even though the oracle usuallyes vaguely. That must be the limitation to protect this Lochlore.¡¹


    ¡¸There''s another troublesome enemy? Does that mean Sophia-sama wants¡­ An insurance against that person?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Well, I do have a wealth of knowledge about magic that I have been umting over many years and various items at my disposal. I can fight back to some extent also, my true strength lies in the organization I built. I want you to prepare so that you''re ready to act when something happens. If this situation dragged any longer, I''ll use everything at my disposal to corner Kanata Kanbara¡­ And kill him for good.¡¹


    ¡¸Roger that, Sophia-sama. Then, I''ll make arrangements so that we can use it right away as soon as we receive the order.¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks Nilmein. I''ve narrowed down the list of the people behind Kanata Kanbara. Among the famous people who left their name in history and went missingter, they were either high elves or lichs. A thousand years ago, there was a genius necromancer who did a trade-off against the Demon King Morax. I guess she became a lich and has lived in hiding for a long time.¡¹


    Said Sophia with a wicked smile on her face.


    ¡¸Fufufu, Kanata Kanbara, pray that you die in peace under ¡¶Demon King of Sixth Heaven; Nobunaga¡· because you might regret it if you somehow managed to survive. Because I can easily cause a war with a flip of the hand and make Kanata and the one behind him the culprit. You''ll lose everything, be betrayed by everyone, and die in the most gruesome way¡¹


    The moment Sophia said so.


    Part of the wall of the office exploded inward.


    A girl d in a jet-ck robe stood before the cloud of dust settled down.


    The tip of the girl''s white hair grew until her feet were dyed red like blood.


    Her right eye was green and her left eye was blue.


    ¡¸W-Who are you!? How dare you to attack the headquarters of our Sophiapany! Don''t think this will end with a mere apology!¡¹


    Nilmein stood up and shouted at the white-haired girl¨D¨D Lunaire.


    Lunaire looked at Nilmein, and then at Sophia.


    ¡¸My apologies for the forceful entrance. But, I have to meet you and I heard that you''re in thepany of the royal capital Royaberg. High elf who live for a really long time¡­ Sophia.¡¹


    ===


    THE NEW PROJECT:


    Journey of The Childhood Friend Who Got Betrayed by Sword Saint


    The Protagonist of Isekaied Story With Cheat And Harem Has No Idea That All Of The Heroines Has Already Been Stolen By Me~Urgh, My Stomach Is Killing Me~


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 48: The World Recorder VS The Lich

    Act 4: Chapter 48: The World Recorder VS The Lich


    Nilmein bared her killing intent toward Lunaire.


    Sophia held Nilmein with her hand and stepped forward in front of thetter.


    ¡¸Nilmein, step back.¡¹


    ¡¸B-But, Sophia-sama¡­! I can at le¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸I''ve told you right, you''re not my shield. Foolish girl.¡¹


    Said Sophia before she heaved a sigh and red at Lunaire.


    ¡¸You finally found my ce huh, Lunaire? So, for what reason did you storm into this ce? If you think I''m an easy prey, I''ll let you know that you''re mistaken.¡¹


    ¡¸You''re just as knowledgeable as the rumor says, Sophia. I have no choice but to do this since you seem to be quite busy. I mean, there''s no way they''re going to let me meet you just because I''m asking for it, you might''ve already been in another ce by then. I have no time to choose the method either.¡¹


    ¡¸What an interesting satire, Lunaire. But¡­ Sure enough, your approach is the most correct way to deal with us.¡¹Sophia was a member of the ¡¶Invisible Hand of god¡·.


    She ruled the world from the shadow by using her organization as its'' foundation, and the management''s ability to control the information around the world waspletely dependent on Sophia.


    Sophia believed that as long as she was alive, she could use her influence to tarnish Kanata''s reputation without even having to engage in direct confrontation against him, Plus, she had constant ess to Kanata''s information in real-time while the other party had no such advantage.


    The fact Lunaire who was outside of the scope of Sophia''s bservation storming directly into Sophia''s office to meet thetter could be seen as her way to fight the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· for Kanata.


    ¡¸Only if you can defeat me, that''s it!¡¹


    The moment Sophia said so, she pressed the skin under her eye with her finger.


    At that moment, her eye was glowing in red color.


    The mind eye of the devil of truth, the ¡¶Idea Eye¡·.


    She forcefully transnted the eye of that high-rank devil with white magic to make itpatible with her body.


    Her pair of eyes broke all kinds of falsehood and disyed the truth.


    They allow her to see her opponent''s superficial thoughts, personality, and level.


    It could even prate the ¡¶Impurity Sealer''s Robe¡· that covered Lunaire''s body.


    "POP", a popping sound resounded in the room.


    Sophia''s eyeballs rolled up, showing the white of her eyes, blood was tricking down from the dted blood vessels of her eyes.


    ¡¸Urgh, Burp, "Vomit"!¡¹


    Sophia''s legs crumbled down on the floor, her attire was stained with her vomit.


    The golden crystal in her hand, the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡· was rolling on the ground.


    ¡¸S-Sophia-sama!? Hang in there, Sophia-sama! This must be what that woman doing!¡¹


    Nilmein hugged the fallen Sophia as she med Lunaire.


    Lunaire on the other hand did absolutely nothing, other than break the wall of the office.


    This happened simply because Lunaire''s level far surpassed the limit of Sophia''s ¡¶Idea Eye¡·.


    Because of that, Sophia felt as if her eyeballs were on fire, along with dread and fear toward the opponent whose level dwarfed her, and as a bonus, she was also exposed to the maximum level of mental pollution of the hades'' impurity due to her eyes.


    Since everything happened at once in one moment, it was something akin to a blunt weapon directly hitting Sophia''s brain.


    ¡¸Is something the matter?¡¹


    The Lunaire in question asked with a curious look on her face.


    ¡¸P-Please escape from this ce, Sophia-sama! She''s going to kill you! I''ll do my best to stop Lunaire, please use that chance to escape from this ce with a teleportation item!¡¹


    Nilmeinid down Sophia on the floor before stepping forward to face Lunaire.


    Lunaire became even more confused upon seeing that.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ What are you talking about since a while ago? And what do you mean by meing to kill you?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    Now it was Nilmein''s turn to frown, unable to understand what kind of n concocted by Lunaire this time.


    ¡¸Aah¡­ My apologies, my action might lead you to believe that Ie here to assassinate you. Rest assured, I''m noting for that. I''ve already told you before that I can only rely on you.¡¹


    Lunaire then took out a ring and ced it on the desk after she offered her apology.


    The ore inserted in the ring let out seven-colored light.


    ¡¸This is an apology gift. It''s not something that I want to let go s, I have no choice since I''m the one who asking you to spare some of your time. It''s the thickest crystalization of magical power I''ve seen so far.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-You are¡­ Noting to kill me?¡¹


    Asked Sophia timidly as she stood up while pressing her eyes.


    ¡¸Yes, not that I have a reason to fight you or grudge toward you.¡¹


    ¡¸T-Then why are you¡­ Looking for me then?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m looking for someone. I''ve been looking for him in every ce in this kingdom s, I still can''t find them. I''ve been wondering if I need to change my tactic or look for them in another kingdom but then, I hear about a high-elf who has been living for a really long time and has a vast amount of knowledge. That''s why Ie to visit you to borrow your knowledge.¡¹


    Sophia looked even more confused upon hearing Lunaire''s remark.


    By pure chance, Lunaire had been gathering information in the kingdom, and discovered the existence of a knowledgeable high-elf who always hiding behind the scenes of the kingdom, thus decided to visit the said high-elf.


    Surely, Sophia didn''t stay in one ce due to her busy schedule.


    Since she had to meet Sophia no matter what, she chose to storm into the office.


    Though it sounds like nonsense, she realizes that Lunaire didn''t storm into this ce because thetter knew that Sophia was the enemy of Kanata Kanbara.


    ¡¸I-I see¡­ So you''re noting to assassinate Sophia-sama¡­¡¹


    Nilmein heaved a sigh of relief.


    Sophia had also heaved a sigh but then, at the same time, she noticed that something was amiss.


    Though Lunaire was one of the prime suspects who might''ve trained Kanata Kanbara, the timing of her appearance to borrow Sophia''s knowledge was simply too good to be true.


    Sophia''s intuition had told her that it wasn''t a mere coincidence.


    But then, looking at Lunaire''s attitude, Sophia didn''t think that thetter was lying about noting to assassinate the former.


    For the time being, Sophia heaved a sigh of relief knowing that her life wasn''t threatened, she then touched her own vomit that stained her attire.


    She endured her splitting headache while looking at Lunaire''s face.


    ¡¸¡­ I''m relieved to hear that you''re not the assassin who aimed to destroy mypany. By the way¡­ You say that you want to confirm something, what is the thing that you want to confirm?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it''s something that someone like you should''ve already known. Do you happen to know about the power that controls the world from behind the scenes¡­ An organization called the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·?¡¹


    Once again, the color drained from Sophia''s face.


    ¡¸In fact, I do believe that organization has been meddling with this kingdom, that''s why I went around to seek cooperation from the royalty, nobles in various ces, and famous merchants¡­ Gently. s, it seems that the organization has been hiding their existence so thoroughly that it''s almost impossible to find the clue about them¡­ But then, I got the information about you, that''s why I came to this ¡ª What''s the matter? You look pale.¡¹


    Asked Lunaire who noticed the change in Sophia''splexion.


    Sophia''s body went limp, she leaned on Nilmein.


    ¡¸H-Hang in there, Sophia-sama!¡¹


    The ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·, or rather, Sophia was the one who managed and controlled of trend in every kingdom in this world, Lochlore.


    That''s why, it was only natural that her existence was found out first before Lunaire found out about the organization.

 Act 4: Chapter 49: Information About the Invisible Hand of God》

    Act 4: Chapter 49: Information About the Invisible Hand of God¡·


    ¡¸L-Lunaire¡­ As you can see, I''m in poor condition.¡¹


    Said Sophia while leaning at Nilmein.


    ¡¸Surely, you''re definitely not in good condition. Sorry for suddenly intruding.¡¹


    Lunaire bowed her head, apologizing to Sophia


    ¡¸T-That''s right! Sorry, but I don''t thi¡ª-¡¹


    ¡¸Time-Space Magic, 23rd Rank¡¶Retrograde¡·¡¹


    A white magic circle appeared beneath Sophia''s feet.


    White light enveloped Sophia''s body, rosy color returned to her pale cheeks.


    ¡¸Much better than before right?¡¹


    Sophia and Nilmein were frozen solid as they saw Lunaire use 23rd rank magic as if it was not a big deal.


    At this point, they realized that they wouldn''t be able to defeat her no matter how much they struggled.


    Not even an ambush would work against Lunaire.


    Sophia realized that even if by some miraculous chance she managed to deal tremendous damage to Lunaire, thetter could recover with a flip of her hand.


    ¡¸She''s going to kill us if we make even a single slip¡­¡¹


    Muttered Sophia in dejection.


    ¡¸Now then, let me ask you again. Do you know about the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I don''t know¡­ Y-Yes, I have no idea about such an organization. Sorry for giving such a disappointing answer after you went out of your way to go this far but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You don''t know? Not even You, the longest-living being in this world know about them? That''s strange, even royalty know about them from oral instruction as top secret information, and even the nobles are aware of the rumor about the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·. Have I by chance overlooked something?¡¹


    Lunaire was wondering while touching her lips.


    ¡¸I-I mean, of course, I know! T-That''s! I know about them! My apologies, I seem to misheard their name!¡¹


    Sophia quickly corrected herself with a loud voice.


    Nilmein was looking anxiously at her from the side.


    ¡¸Sophia-sama! You can''t, you know what will happen if you betray ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Excuse me, Nilmein? What do you mean by betraying? I''ve nothing to do with those guys!¡¹


    ¡¸Sophia-sama!?¡¹


    Nilmein was calling out to Sophia with a perplexed face


    The main job of the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· was regtion of the world.


    It ranged from eliminating dangerous elements or retrieving dangerous items to controlling the war potential or policy of each country.


    Naturally, the assassination of someone who had be too strong was included in their job to regte the world.


    The only way to escape from the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· was by bing the ¡¶Five Finger¡·of the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·.


    The ¡¶Corpse Doll; Alice¡· who defeated Kanata also knew about those higher beings, when she realized that she couldn''t avoid the scenario of her death that might happen sooner orter, she stopped conspicuous acts that would destroy the bnce of the world and sought power to be one of the ¡¶Five Finger¡·.


    In short, defecting from the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·, it was akin to making an enemy of the higher being of this world, the Lochlore.


    The ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· Would never forgive a defector.


    Even Sophia realized that betraying the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· was the ultimate stupidity.


    ¡¸¡­ Listen, Lunaire. I''ll tell you everything that I know about the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·.¡¹


    But, it was a different story if her life was put in bnce.


    In the first ce, the reason Sophia joined the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· was to survive.


    She had no reason to risk her life for the higher being.


    She rather deal with the assassin who woulde to kill herter than be killed right now.


    ¡¸S-Sophia-sama¡­ The path you choose is a thorny one¡­¡¹


    Muttered Nilmein as she looked at both Lunaire''s and Sophia''s faces.


    ¡¸The ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· is an organization of a selected few who receive the oracle from the higher being to regte this world. In short, they are the most dangerous lots in this world.¡¹


    Sophia exined as if the organization had nothing to do with her.


    ¡¸The first one is the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· who ruled over the dragon, the guardian of this world¡­ To know more about that fe, you have to visit the hidden vige of the dragonfolk who watch over the humans or, go to the unexplored continent of dragons which has yet to be touched by humans.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, the continent of the dragons untouched by humans¡­¡¹


    Muttered Lunaire.


    ¡¸The second one is the ancient king of the Yamato kingdom, the ¡¶The Demon King of Sixth Heaven; Nobunaga¡·. The supreme ruler who almost united this world as one. He might''ve seeded if not for the higher being''s interference. The well-known cover story is he''s betrayed by his subordinate and died. You can get more information about him at Yamato Kingdom.¡¹


    ¡¸Yamato kingdom, is it. I''ve nevere to that ce.¡¹


    Lunaire nodded again.


    Sophia already knows that the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· has already been defeated and captured.


    Even if it wasn''t that efficient, Lunaire had to go to the Yamato kingdom to get the information about the ¡¶Demon King of Sixth Heaven¡·.


    Sophia nned to only give a minimum amount of information about the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· to minimize the effect of her betrayal.


    Nilmein kept ncing anxiously at Sophia.


    Sophia acts really carefully to not look back at Nilmein to prevent Lunaire from noticing Nilmein''s state.


    ¡¸The third one is the ¡¶Void of Silence¡·¡­ Honestly not even I know about this fe aside from appearance. This fe is a shorty whose body is covered in a white robe. I don''t even know their gender¡­ They might not even a humans. I can say for sure that this fe is the most dangerous one among the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·. Even I have no idea how to meet them.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Surprisingly, you know more about them, Sophia. It feels as if you''ve spoken to them many times before.¡¹


    ¡¸T-That''s only natural for a well-informed person you know!? I''m someone who has been living for more than 10000 years, TEN THOUSAND YEARS! MY AGE ISN''t JUST FOR SHOW!¡¹


    Said Sophia as she hit the table with an extremely desperate face.


    ¡¸I''m not undere¨C¡¹


    Replied Lunaire with a troubled face.


    ¡¸Be careful with your words, Lunaire. We, the high elf are prideful creatures.¡¹


    Sophia interrupted Lunaire before thetter finished her words.


    Nilmein was looking anxiously at those two.


    The one who should be careful the most right now was Sophia.


    Despite her facade, Sophia was thinking about how to escape from this ce as soon as possible.


    ¡¸The fourth one is the ¡¶World King; Veranta¡·¡­ The de facto leader of the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· who received oracle directly from god¡­ Or so I heard. It is just a rumor, I have never found the person himself. He always wears a mask, making it impossible to see his face s¡­ He has ¡¶Gift Skill¡·. s, I have no idea to what extent his ability is. He''s an extremely cautious man who never took an action on his own, you''ll eventually meet him if the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· had their eyes on you.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, I guess it''ll take a really long time to go after the ¡¶Void of Silence¡· and the ¡¶World King; Veranta¡·.¡¹


    ¡¸That seems to be the case. Those are the ¡¶Four Finger¡·¡­ Of the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· who will go after you.¡¹


    Sophia nodded with a serious face.


    ¡¸Four fingers!? Sophia-sama, that''s a bit too fa¡ª!¡¹


    ¡¸WHAT SO FAR FETCHED ABOUT IT!? NOTHING STRANGE ABOUT SOMEONE LOSING ONE FINGER OR TWO DURING THE BATTLE!¡¹


    Sophia moved quickly, strangling Nilmein by her neck to stop her.


    ¡¸S-Sorry, SorrySorry!¡¹


    Lunaire cocked her head in confusion as she looked at the duo''s interaction.


    <strong>===


    </strong><strong>


    THE NEW PROJECT:</strong>


    <strong>Tsuke Ojisan no Isekai Press Manyuuki~Sono Mono, Zen Shuzoku(Yuusha to Maou mo Fukumu) ni Tsukeshi, Sekai wo Sukutta Saikyou Musuo no Harem Ou Nari~<¡ªReally fun but suggested to read when you''re alone so that other won''t mistake you for mentally handicapped</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Advance Chapter Avable in Fox18 too!~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 4: Chapter 50: Eye of Wise Dragon

    Act 4: Chapter 50: Eye of Wise Dragon


    ¡¸That''s all I know about the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·. Is this enough, Lunaire?¡¹


    Lunaire nodded upon hearing Sophia''s question.


    ¡¸Thank you. Now I have a foothold. I guess there''s really limited searching within the kingdom.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ I wish you the best. Excuse me but, I''ve to leave immediately too.¡¹


    Sophia nned to hide in a remote ce after escaping from the bustling capital.


    Had Lunaire realized her identity, Sophia would have been killed for sure.


    Thanks to that, she ended up making an enemy of her ally, the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· too.


    At least, she knew that someone would be sent to assassinate her.


    Either the ¡¶Demon King of Sixth Heaven; Nobunaga¡· or ¡¶Void of Silence¡· would be sent to dispose of Sophia.Nobunaga was an undisputed, strongest demonic man in this world.


    Despite knowing that, Sophia realized that even with enough preparation and all kinds of traps, the chance for Sophia to win was 1 in 10.


    As for the ¡¶Void of Silence¡·, not even Sophia knew about them.


    All she knew was that the ¡¶World King; Veranta¡· had extreme faith in the ¡¶Void of Silence¡·.


    Despite her long life, not even once did Sophia ever speak to the ¡¶Void of Silence¡·.


    She could feel human-like emotion or heart from the ¡¶Void of Silence¡·.


    Despite being a cruel berserker, the ¡¶Demon King of Sixth Heaven; Nobunaga¡· still had a warm heart.


    She felt more relieved against him since she knew his personality andbat tactics.


    If she had to choose, she feels that facing the ¡¶Demon King of Sixth Heaven; Nobunaga¡· was much better than the other one.


    What scared her the most was facing the unknown.


    The reason was there was almost nothing that Sophia didn''t know in this world, she knew much more than an ordinary person.


    When Sophia was about to leave the office with fumbled steps.


    Nilmein propped her shoulder to support her master.


    ¡¸Sophia, uhm, the ¡¶Ring of Rainbow¡· is over there. I guarantee that it''s really valuable.¡¹


    Lunaire pointed at the ring she ced on the desk.


    Sophia looked at Lunaire s, she shook her head feebly.


    ¡¸¡­ I''m too exhausted right now. I don''t want to think anything, take it back with you.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? Ah, you also throwing away the golden crystal on the floor. This must be Dragon''s eye.¡¹


    Sophia reacted immediately.


    Only then did Sophia realize that she let go of the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡· when she puked again.


    As expected, the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡· was too important for her.


    She needs that item to escape from the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· and Lunaireter.


    It was an item that had always been with her for more than 8000 years.


    Her alias, the ¡¶World Recorder; Sophia¡· was thanks to this ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡·.


    It was her other half, maybe even more important than that.


    Her raison d''etre was to see every ce in this world with the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡·.


    That''s why even if she was exhausted, she would never let go of that item.


    ¡¸Yes, thanks a lot. Almost forgo¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Why is Kanata''s image reflected in this crystal?¡¹


    Different from before, Lunaire''s voice was filled with killing intent right now.


    The color drained from Sophia''s face the moment she realized the situation.


    When Lunaire barged in, Sophia happened to spying on Kanata Kanbara with her ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡·.


    That''s why his image is reflected on the crystal.


    Sophia barely managed to survive the precarious situation since Lunaire happened to ask for Sophia''s assistance to locate the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·, thus making it possible for thetter to slip into a blind spot, removing herself from the target.


    But, once she told Lunaire that she was observing Kanata Kanbara, Lunaire would start to doubt her.


    ¡¸Are you by chance, Kanata''s acquaintance? No, that''s impossible. There''s no way he has a connection with a VVIP like you in this short amount of time. Where did you learn about Kanata?¡¹


    Nilmein hides her face with her hands.


    Even she knew that it was impossible to escape from this situation.


    The random, almostical excuse that Sophia made up until now would be voided by a single mistake.


    ¡¸If you can''t answer, let me change my question. Sophia, are you a member of the ¡¶Invisible Ha¡ª¡­¡¹


    ¡¸T-THAT''S THE ¡¶EYE OF TIAMAT¡·, AN ITEM THAT ALLOW YOU TO SEE A PLACE OR PERSON THAT YOU WANT TO SEE BY INJECTING YOUR MAGICAL POWER INTO IT! THAT ITEM MUST BE REACTING TO YOUR MAGICAL POWER!¡¹


    Sophia spoke in a hurry with a shrill voice.


    ¡¸Don''t take me for a fool. I haven''t injected my magical power into this crystal. Do you think such a powerful item will react that easily? And if this crystal used its'' own magical power, it should''ve dried up a long time ago. I know at a nce that you''re lying.¡¹


    ¡¸T-That, that''s¡­ Uhm¡­¡¹


    Sophia''s voice became smaller and smaller.


    ¡¸ That only applies to the normal case but, this item will react to residual magical power with strong emotion! That man called Kanata must''ve always been in your mind! If you''re not aware of it¡­ Meaning that it was etched in your psyche!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, Ah¡­ I-Is that the case? ? Am I always thinking about Kanata even in this kind of situation!? Does that make me look like an idiot in love!?¡¹


    Lunaire then looked restlessly at Sophia and the crystal with a flushed red face.


    ¡¸T-That can''t be true, I tell you! I-I mean, It''s not like I''m always thinking about Kanata around the clock! W-Well, there''s a day when I''m thinking about him but¡­ That day is definitely not today! Can''t you please stop trying to fool me with such a poor lie? Even if the item is invoked identally as you say, the image should be dimmer!¡¹


    ¡¸I-I also have no idea about that! I-If you really want to look at that guy, take that crystal with you! I''ve to go now, I''m a busy person you know!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? B-But, this must be a Phantasmal-rank item¡­ If I have this item, I can always see Kanata regardless of the distance but¡­ Uhm, I mean, it can''t be helped, he''s clearly being targeted by dangerous people after all.¡¹


    Lunaire then picked up the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡· and started looking at Kanata''s image in the crystal.


    That moment, Sophia grabbed Milmein''s wrist, jumped down from the smashed wall,nded on the ground, and ran away as fast as possible.


    Sophia ignored the curious look of the onlooker and kept running as she pulled Nilmein''s arm.


    ¡¸Let''s use a teleportation item to escape to a ce that can''t be traced with magical power! You have to go with me since Lunaire will definitelye to catch you once she knows that I''m a member of the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·!¡¹


    ¡¸This Nilmein is honored to be able to travel with Sophia-sama but¡­ Are you sure about giving her the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡·!? That should be an extremely important item for you, Sophia-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸I''m not of course! That''s my everything! But still, even that item can''t rece the importance of my life!¡¹


    Replied Sophia with tears running down her cheeks.


    Nilmein shut her mouth seeing the crying Sophia.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT:</strong>


    <strong>Tsuke Ojisan no Isekai Press Manyuuki~Sono Mono, Zen Shuzoku(Yuusha to Maou mo Fukumu) ni Tsukeshi, Sekai wo Sukutta Saikyou Musuo no Harem Ou Nari~<¡ªReally fun but suggested to read when you''re alone so that other won''t mistake you for mentally handicapped</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 1: 《Invisible Hand of God》

    Act 5: Chapter 1: ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·<blockquote><strong>Act 5 ¨C Judge of Avarice</strong></blockquote>


    In the northern part of the continent where Kanata and Co staying, there was a realm of monsters untouched by humans.


    A giant structure, the ¡¶God''s Arm¡· could be found in the hintend of thatnd.


    Three figures could be seen inside the building.


    A masked man who sits on his throne, ¡¶World King; Veranta¡·.


    A mysterious person whose body was covered in cloth that had magic forme engraved on it, ¡¶Void of Silence¡·.


    And then a three meters tall man whose entire body is covered in demonic-like armor, ¡¶Demon King of Sixth Heaven; Nobunaga¡·.


    The three of them were the members of the ¡¶Five Fingers¡· of the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·, the secret organization created by a higher being to control Locklore from behind the scenes.


    ¡¸Stop pestering me over and over again in such a short time, Veranta. It''s annoying¡­¡¹Nobunaga voiced his irritation.


    He looked around and frowned.


    ¡¸What happens to the other two? And why there''s no news from the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·? Tch, how dare those two small fries make me wait for them.¡¹


    ¡¸Their absence is the reason why I summoned you this time.¡¹


    ¡¸Ho?¡¹


    Nobunaga frowned.


    ¡¸I can''t get in touch with the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·. She either died or grounded somewhere out there. Though there''s a chance that she might''ve betrayed us, it''s more reasonable to assume that she''s defeated by Kanata Kanbara.¡¹


    ¡¸She got defeated? Hah, serve her right. Even though the order given to her is just reconnaissance, she makes a blunder by rushing up. Kakakaka, Veranta, this must be your fault for pushing her by saying that she will be reced otherwise right?¡¹


    Nobunaga wasughing at Veranta.


    Then he touched his chin as he looked at Veranta.


    ¡¸But¡­ Something is off about the way you say it. Is that mean you have no idea about what happened to the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·? The ¡¶World''s Recorder; Sophia¡· should''ve been monitoring the situation right? The reason you sent the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· is to let the ¡¶World''s Recorder; Sophia¡· to analyze the target right?¡¹


    ¡¸I did ask the ¡¶World''s Recorder; Sophia¡· to do that but, for some reason, I also lost contact with her. She either died, captured, or betrayed us. That woman has a really strong attachment to her life, she''ll try to survive at all costs. There''s a possibility that she might''ve betrayed us.¡¹


    ¡¸Hah! In short, everyone is a useless idiot! No, this might be the best situation! Yes, that stupid woman has betrayed us! Her way of life is filled with filth! That must be the reason why she gets so much money and lives a really long life.¡¹


    Nobunaga wasughing happily.


    ¡¸In addition, I received another oracle. Be careful of Lunaire, the white-haired lich who supports Kanata Kanbara. With Sophia''s power, there''s no way she will let her guard down against a familiar opponent. So I think she got ambushed by Lunaire.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Another oracle, could it be that the higher being is also unsure about this?¡¹


    ¡¸The oracle doesn''t specify the detail, and the oracle that directly targets the otherworlder won''te. This is thew that we know so far. Regardless of the situation, the correction of the world is always achieved through indirect intervention with the action of the otherworlder. And both of these rulers have been broken. it seems the higher being has also been confused by the recent turmoil. They don''t want to disclose too much information and yet, they''re also afraid of what gonna happen if it''s already toote due to theck of information.¡¹


    ¡¸How foolish. The fate of the world turned out to be relying on those foolish guys.¡¹


    Said Nobunaga as he touched the hilt of the katana strapped on his waist.


    ¡¸Originally, I followed the order from the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· because I got fed up and couldn''t go against the order of that higher being. I also won''t join this organization if it''s just the two of you. I mean, none of you can stop me, I can just kill you and conquer the world. ¡¹That sounds a million times more interesting right, Veranta?


    ¡¸You''re strong. I do not doubt that you can kill me with ease.¡¹


    ¡¸The heck is that praise for? I''m disappointed. Even as a joke, you''re the self-proimed "World''s King".¡¹


    ¡¸But, sure enough, you''re not dispatching Zero¡­ The ¡¶Void of Silence¡· to me. If Zero really goes all out, not even I can defeat them. Zero is prepared for the worst situation, a reset button when the world needs to be reset. I don''t want to use it either but if you run amok, I have no choice but to use Zero. ¡¹


    Nobunaga then looked at Zero.


    Zero was like usual, eerily silent.


    One couldn''t feel anything from Zero''s childlike figure.


    ¡¸Tch, boring. Fighting that Kanata or Lunaire seems to be more interesting now. Kay then, I''ll follow your order this time, Veranta. But what happened after that is depending on my whim. At least, prepare enough fingers for me to take down.¡¹


    ¡¸I''ll keep that in my mind. But, the next turn isn''t you.¡¹


    ¡¸What? Are you going to keep me waiting? Are you going to use Zero this time?¡¹


    ¡¸We already lost two fingers and know next to nothing about our opponent. I naturally won''t allow something as reckless as dispersing our power even further. I''ll use the seed that I sowed to attack Kanata Kanbara. It''ll be for the best if they manage to bring him down. Even if Kanata Kanbaraes out as a victor, we can use the battle to get the information about him to bring him down. Getting the information about the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· and the ¡¶World''s Recorder; Sophia¡·, save them if they''re still alive. They''re valuable manpower after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Well yeah, that''s quite a wisdom¡­ And cowardly of you, the World King.¡¹


    Nobunaga threw sarcasm at Veranta.


    Veranta just smiled lightly from beneath his mask as he stood from his throne.


    ¡¸You may call it cowardice. The fate of the world rests on our backs after all. Billions of lives of its'' inhabitant is entrusted to us. We have to dispose of Kanata to keep the order and the in Locklore. Even with cowardly methods.¡¹


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT:</strong>


    <strong>Tsuke Ojisan no Isekai Press Manyuuki~Sono Mono, Zen Shuzoku(Yuusha to Maou mo Fukumu) ni Tsukeshi, Sekai wo Sukutta Saikyou Musuo no Harem Ou Nari~<¡ªReally fun but suggested to read when you''re alone so that other won''t mistake you for mentally handicapped</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 2: Rumor of The Darkness District

    Act 5: Chapter 2: Rumor of The Darkness District


    After sessfully crushing Ramiel, the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·, n and return peace to Peach Dragon Vige, we went back to themercial city of Polorock to inform Rosemonde about Ramiel.


    Because Ramiel was a powerless dragonfolk girl, Rosemonde decided to act as her escort.


    Thus she couldn''t hide her shock when Ramiel suddenly vanished.


    After splitting with Pomera and Philia to find Rosemonde in Polorock, we only managed to find her four dayster.


    We found her after we asked around about a female adventurer who looking for a dragonfolk girl frequenting a general magic tool store called, ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·.


    And when we visited the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·, we were lucky since she happened to be in the store.


    Thanks to the kind shopkeeper, we could talk to Rosemonde in the rest area of the store.


    ¡¸Eh¡­ Sorry, Rosemonde-san. We wanted to tell you as soon as possible but, we never expected that we would have a hard time finding you in this big Polorock city¡­¡¹


    As amercial city, I already knew that it was a bustling city s, I underestimated that impression.¡¸¡­ Don''t worry about that. I''ve nothing to say since I know that you''ve fair share of trouble in Peach Dragon Vige.¡¹


    Rosemonde was depressed.


    The air was awkward and heavy.


    She was worrying about the missing Ramiel.


    That''s why I really couldn''t bring myself to tell her the truth.


    Though I didn''t do anything wrong with her, I really felt sorry for Rosemonde.


    The image of Ramiel sticking out her tongue appeared in my head.


    ¡¸Uhm, actually the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· is¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde suddenly bowed to me.


    She was prideful, arrogant, and conceited.


    I couldn''t hide my shock seeing her bowed to me.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­ Ramiel got kidnapped. After telling you that I was going to babysit her, I failed to aplish my duty. Screw ¡¶Rosemonde of Extermination¡·, I can''t even protect a brat.¡¹


    ¡¸P-Please stop! Raise your face! I mean it!¡¹


    ¡¸At first, we thought that Ramiel had a hard time living in Peach Dragon Vige due to the said underlying s¡­ After we learned the inside situation, we realized that wasn''t the case.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, that isn''t the case!?¡¹


    Originally, Ramiel asked us to tell the Dragon King about the conspiracy of the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·.


    It seems Rosemonde was still under the impression that Ramiel was kidnapped by the subordinate of the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·.


    s, that was a huge mistake, Ramiel herself was the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·.


    ¡¸I found the clues about them in thest few days. But, that''s it.¡¹


    ¡¸Them¡­?¡¹


    <em>What in the world is Rosemonde talking about?</em>


    <em> I lost the timing to tell her the truth.</em>


    ¡¸Thismercial city of Polorock¡­ Has its'' dark side. It began around sixty years ago when the former merchant great merchant Greed became the lord of this city. With his policy, the government of the city that centered aroundpetition and money has turned the dested city into a flourishing city with extreme wealth disparity, thus making the barely legal sense of value which ced wealth above ethics and righteousness.¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm, what a¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸In the city of Polorock where money calls to money, you won''t be able to climb up again once you fail. The cheap price ofnd in Polorock has made this city overcrowded. As a result, a ce where people can''t make a decent living formed naturally, a ce where crime such as kidnapping, drug trafficking, and human trafficking ismonce¡­ The ce where murder won''t be investigated properly is called by locals "Dark Ward". Ramiel might be kidnapped by the people in the Dark Ward.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-You''re mistaken, the truth i¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''m not mistaken. Especially nowadays when most biggest shot of the ¡¶Blood Cup¡· lost during the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡·''s riot. There''s even a rumor that the leader of the ¡¶ck Reaper¡·, Lovis Laudgrey died during that incident too. Now that two criminal organizations is disbanded, some of the members are aiming for Polorock.¡¹


    ¡¸THAT LOVIS IS DEAD!?¡¹


    I was really surprised to hear about Lovis'' death.


    He might be a scoundrel for sure s, I feel conflicted inside knowing that my acquaintance was dead.


    Maybe he met an opponent who didn''t care about his prostating art.


    ¡¸The Dark Ward is a ce with the worst public order in this city, the number of neers is rising but, there is a tacit understanding among the dwellers of that ce to not affect the surface. I think we will be in quite a predicament if the criminal organization in that ce appears on the surface.¡¹


    Since the story about Lovis'' death came literally out of nowhere, none of Rosemonde''s talk entered my brain.


    I ced my elbow on the desk as I was thinking about various things.


    Killing Lovis wasn''t an easy matter since his level was quite high.


    Thepass that I got from him that I kept as an emergency found if we needed moneyter now became an item for the deceased.


    Now I really couldn''t bring myself to sell thepass.


    ¡¸¡­ Not that, Rosemonde-san! Uhm, actually Ramiel was the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡· herself.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Uhm?¡¹


    Rosemonde''s eyes opened wide upon hearing that.


    ¡¸¡­ Her n was to invite me to Peach Dragon Vige and kill me in there using the power of Dragon Hole. She''s ced under the custody of the dragonfolk in the Peach Dragon Vige.¡¹


    I spoke as quietly as possible and peeked at Rosemonde''s face.


    She had been looking for Ramiel for almost one week only to find outter that she was duped all along.


    ¡¸I see¡­ Though I can barely understand, to sum it up, she isn''t kidnapped by the criminal organization or the underling of the ¡¶Ruler of The Sky¡·. She''s not imprisoned for her crime but she''s alive.¡¹


    Rosemonde heaved a deep sigh.


    She was really worrying about Ramiel.


    ¡¸Rosemonde-san¡­¡¹


    She valued Ramiel''s safety more than her anger.


    Once again, I had no choice but to tip my hat on Rosemonde''s good nature.


    ¡¸Then I''ll kick that brat''s a*ss once I see her!¡¹


    Rosemonde hit the desk and stood up, knocking down her chair.


    Well yeah, she was pissed off.


    This was a natural result I guess.


    ¡¸C-Calm down Rosemonde-san! T-This is someone else''s store! Your voice might disturb the customer!¡¹


    ¡¸NO WONDER I FEEL SOMETHING WAS OFF! I''VE BEEN WONDERING HOW THIS BRAT IS SO RUDE, TURNED OUT ALL OF THAT IS ACTING!¡¹


    ¡­ After seeing how she acted after she was imprisoned, I thought that Ramiel''s rude act was her real self s, let''s not add fuel to the fire.


    Ramiel told us to bring Rosemonde if we want her to give us the information about the ¡¶Demon King of Sixth Heaven; Nobunaga¡· but, I doubt we could bring Rosemonde to meet Ramiel in her current state.


    Though she said that she wanted to kick Ramiel''s a*ss for tricking her, she wasn''t stupid enough to release Ramiel from her seal just to do that.


    And I didn''t think that I could take her to Peach Dragon Vige just to meet Ramiel.

 Act 5: Chapter 3: Journey of The Reaper (Side: Lovis)

    Act 5: Chapter 3: Journey of The Reaper (Side: Lovis)


    The north side of themercial city Polorock which had turned into a slum was the location of the Dark Ward.


    Three people were watching the city under them from on top of the patched roof.


    ¡¸So this is the underside of Polorock. The prization between rich and poor is always interesting to watch.¡¹


    The one who looking at the sparse street was anky ck-haired man with ominous air around him¡­ The former leader of the ¡¶ck Reaper¡·, Lovis.


    Beside him was a beauty dressed in a kimono, Yozakura, and a chubby man wearing google, Damian.


    ¡¸Currency is truly a magnificent invention. It made the collective greed of humans gather in one direction. That case became more extreme for the citizens of Polorock, they would dash right away to the smell of money. Like antsing to sugar.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s natural for that action to be standard when there''s a strong emotion that bes its'' trigger. For example, fear.¡¹


    Lovis'' face clouded on hearing Yozakura''s remark.


    Her barbed remarks were clearly ridiculing Lovis who prostating shamefully after he attacked Lunaire and Kanata, only to get thetter''s two turn the table against him with a literal flick of their finger.¡¸Hmmph, what''s the matter, Yozakura? Are you trying to say something?¡¹


    ¡¸You know without me saying it right.¡¹


    Previously, Lovis who acted as if he was Kanata''s friend and tried desperately to get the good side of Lunaire was finally forgiven by thetter, s she made him promise her that he wouldn''tmit crime again.


    At that point, he was made to understand that if he dared to break his promise, a reaper even scarier than his wannabe group called the ¡¶ck Reaper¡· would go after his life.


    Thus he disbanded the ¡¶ck Reaper¡· and only kept Yozakura and Damia, his aide by his side.


    The news about the death of Lovis that Rosemonde mentioned before was gossip that spread around due to the disbanded ¡¶ck Reaper¡·.


    ¡¸For Lovis-sama to go as far as disbanding your group just because of that woman, are you living following your creed now? Shouldn''t you cut your own throat instead?¡¹


    ¡¸You know nothing at all. Both the old me and the current me want to live my life.¡¹


    ¡¸So what is the reason for you to disband our group?¡¹


    ¡¸I simply choose to go to the left after knowing that a giant mountain will fall over my head and kill me if I choose the right turn.¡¹


    Lovis who couldn''t act as the ¡¶ck Reaper¡· anymore after Lunaire threatened him was currently in the middle of a quarrel with Damia and Yozakura during their travel.


    In the end, Lovis was a battle junkie.


    The main reason why he causedmotion andmitted a crime was to get the chance to fight.


    Thus, if he could fight by taking one of the sides in the ce where themotion happened, there would be no reason for him to be the source of themotion.


    ¡¸Yozkura, calm down! Lovis-sama, I also saw that white-haired woman, that''s why I can at least understand what he feels right now. It''s like a bug trying to challenge a giant and get crushed under its feet.¡¹


    Damia stood between the two and took Lovis'' side.


    ¡¸She''s not white white-haired woman! She''s the white goddess!¡¹


    Lovis hit the roof as he scolded Damia.


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, you''re right.¡¹


    Damia replied while hunched his back.


    Day by day, Lovis'' fear of Lunaire getting bigger and bigger, and recently, he even started to bber about Lunaire being a goddess who might create this world and even started to call her Goddess-sama since he didn''t know her name.


    ¡¸Don''t give me such a half-hearted answer, say it properly!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Goddess-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸Humph, be careful next time, Damia.¡¹


    Damia who stepped in to protect Lovis was now looking at Lovis with a look of protest.


    Damia joined the ¡¶ck Reaper¡· due to his longing for Lovis and his charisma as a charismatic viin.


    Though not as much as Yozakura, he also ces his ideal on Lovis.


    Though he determined to follow Lovis till the end, he didn''t want to see his idol living in the shadow due to his fear of the white-haired woman and Kanata.


    ¡¸Yozakura, I should''ve told you again and again that you can leave if you want to leave right?¡¹


    ¡¸No, Lovis-sama is my idol.¡¹


    Yozakura replied in no time, bereft of hesitation.


    ¡¸Since that''s the case.¡¹


    ¡¸But, the one I yearned for is the Lovis-sama who saved me and his way of life. Lovis-sama who begging for his life is just a disgrace of his past¡­ That moment, I''ll kill you and then kill myself.¡¹


    Said Yozakura as she pulled the sword hanging on her back a bit from its'' scabbard.


    Damia was looking at both Yozakura and Lovis in panic.


    ¡¸Give it up Yozakura. You''re no match for me. But don''t think that I''ll hesitate to cut you down. You''re free to try to challenge me but, you have toe fully prepared.¡¹


    Hearing Lovis'' remark, Yozakura returned her sword to its'' scabbard.


    ¡¸I hope those words are your real feelings. I hope that you will never show a shameful disy like what you did in front of Kanata and that woman again when you lost against me.¡¹


    Damia looked at Yozakura and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    As someone who adored Lovis like Yozakura, Damia understood what Yozakura felt right now, it show just how much they understand each other after acting together for years.


    Depending on the answer, he knew that Yozakura might really try to kill Lovis right here at this very moment.


    ¡¸DON''T BE MISTAKEN, YOZAKURA! IT''S NOT THAT WOMAN! SHE''S WHITE GODDESS-SAMA! I''VE TOLD YOU AGAIN AND AGAIN! DON''T MAKE SUCH MISTAKE AGAIN!¡¹


    Hearing that, Yozakura bit her lips in frustration.


    ¡¸C-Come to think of it, Lovis-sama, you''ve been talking about a few candidates of criminal organizations in the dark ward that we''re going to destroy right? Honestly, I''m also tired of all thismotion. Shall we crush them all tomorrow and get some rest?¡¹


    Damia who sensed that the situation had escted to a dangerous level quickly tried his best to diffuse the air.


    ¡¸No, we will go into hiding for a while to gather more intel.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­ Is that so?¡¹


    Damia stared dumbfoundedly upon hearing an unexpected answer.


    ¡¸I''ve told you before wee here right? There''s a smoldering smell in this ce. My heart won''t be satisfied just by destroying petty crime organizations in the slum. We will stay in this city for a few days to gather more information. Though I can feel the unrest from the citizens, it seems the knights are going toe for inspection too. Maybe the vertex of desire and lust that grow fat in Polorock will start moving soon enough. When that happens, we will go to our usual hunt.¡¹


    Said Lovis, licking his lips as he gazed at the dark ward below him.


    Never in his wildest imagination, he expected that Kanata was also in this very city.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT:</strong>


    <strong>Tsuke Ojisan no Isekai Press Manyuuki~Sono Mono, Zen Shuzoku(Yuusha to Maou mo Fukumu) ni Tsukeshi, Sekai wo Sukutta Saikyou Musuo no Harem Ou Nari~<¡ªReally fun but suggested to read when you''re alone so that other won''t mistake you for mentally handicapped</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 4: The Lich Touring Around Yamato(Side Lunaire)

    Act 5: Chapter 4: The Lich Touring Around Yamato(Side Lunaire)


    Around the time Kanata reunited with Rosemonde in Polorock, Lunaire was visiting the imperial capital of Yamato, Kyou in the far east to gather more information about the ¡¶Demon King of Sicth Heaven; Nobunaga¡·.


    A gorgeous multi-storied building was lining up before her.


    The building was painted with vivid red color and had gold coating used on many of its parts.


    Lunaire, d in ck ¡¶Impurity Sealer''s Robe¡· was strolling around for shopping while carrying Noble Mimic-disguised as a box- wrapped in some clothes.


    Once she arrived at a rather deserted ce, she lowered Noble Mimic.


    ¡¸¡­ I''m a bit tired.¡¹


    ¡¸How RaRe oF YOu tO FeeL TiREd.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m not tired from the walking. I''m just not used to a bustling ce like this. Let''s find an inn and take a break for a while. We can still be doing an investigation without going around thanks to the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡· I got from Sophia.¡¹


    Said Lunaire as she took the golden crystal from her bosom.The eye of the wise dragon, Tiamat.


    A terrifying item that enables its'' user to see faraway ces.


    It was a really convenient item that didn''t even exist in ¡¶Cocytus¡·.


    But, the high elf who lived for ten thousand years readily gave the item to Lunaire the moment the former realized that thetter was confronting the dark side of this world, the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·.


    As long as she goes to the location that showed by the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡· and the information she collected so far, she can chase the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· even if they hide at the end of the world.


    Though one needed the proper amount of concentration and magical power to use it, it was a truly convenient gadget, Lunaire had always been doing some intelligent gathering in her spare time using that ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡·.


    ¡¸Let''s doing a bit more research during the break.¡¹


    When Lunaire said so, the spectacle projected by the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡· changed quickly.


    ¡¸Using tHat JusT OncE is AlReady eXhauStiNg, noT To MenTion MAny TimEs And Yet¡­ I GueSS I Was WrOng.¡¹


    ¡¸I agree with you. We''re talking about someone who has been living far longer than me after all, she must''ve many of this kind of item.¡¹


    ¡¸ThaT''S HiGh ElF FoR YOu.¡¹


    ¡¸But that doesn''t change the fact that this is a precious item. Maybe she has a reason for giving this item to me. This reminds me that Sophia looks strange when I ask her about the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·. It''s strange that she, who lives far longer than me, and knows so many details about that organization has never gotten herself involved with the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·.¡¹


    ¡¸In ShoRt¡­ ArE YoU SuSpeCtINg ThAt SoPhia HaS SomeSoRt Of HiStOry with ThoSe Guys?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, she might be the enemy of the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·. At first, she was hostile toward me and didn''t even take a second nce at the ring that I gave to her as a present. I think the reason she willingly cooperates with me isn''t money or something like a sense of justice, she must''ve another reason. Maybe she believes that I can give a fatal blow to the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·. Or maybe, she just regarded me as a mere pawn for her goal.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, That''S Huh. WeLL, ThAt MiGht Be The CaSe.¡¹


    Noble Mimic nodded with his entire body.


    Upon reflection, they thought that there was no connection between Sophia and the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·.


    Otherwise, there was no need for her to give the all-purpose information-gathering gadget from myth, the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡· to Lunaire, her enemy.


    ¡¸Well, Sophia''s goal aside, the most important thing is the result of the cooperation. Maybe we should go to see her again once we hit the wall. And since we now have the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡·, finding her is much easier than before.¡¹


    After she spoke, Lunaire shifted her gaze from the crystal, looking back at the main street of the imperial capital, Kyou.


    A pair of couples wearing gorgeous kimono was walking happily along the street.


    ¡¸The kimono thingy seems to be really nice clothes. M-Maybe I should buy one so that I can show it to Kanatater.¡¹


    ¡¸MAsTer¡­ Don''T YoU ThiNk ThAt FinDing ThoSe GuyS ComE FirSt BeFore You ThiNking About UnRelAteD ThinG?¡¹


    Said Noble Mimic with a dumbfounded face as he peeked into the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡·.


    The image reflected in the crystal was the image of Kanata walking in what was seemingly a general store.


    ¡¸WhAt ARe YoU SEarChinG FoR, MasTeR!¡¹


    Noble Mimic quickly unleashed a tongue attack.


    Lunaire stooped forward to dodge that attack.


    ¡¸What are you doing, Noble? I just want to confirm Kanata''s safety. That''s only natural right? He has be the target of the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· after all.¡¹


    ¡¸YoU JuSt Said A WhiLe AgO that YoU''re lOOking FoR a Clue! So AlL YOu DiD UntIl Now Is Just GaZing At KAnAta''s ImaGe in ThaT CrysTal!¡¹


    ¡¸What are you talking about? I just spent 90% of the 5 minutes to looking at Kanata!¡¹


    ¡¸ThAt''S MosT of The TimE! DaRn, MAsTer AlWaYs beComE LikE This WheN She iSn''t AwAre of It!¡¹


    ¡¸Aaah! Just when I thought who he''s looking for, it turned out to be that armored woman again! This remind me that this person is acting overly familiar with Kanata! Maybe I have to go and give this person a piece of my mind!¡¹


    ¡¸Ain''T THAt The SamE, As UsUaL, YoU DaMn StAlKer! ThiS MeThoD IS EveN NaStIEr ThaN The TrAnSpAReNt SpIrIt FrOm BeForE! GEez, LeAVe ThIS CrYStAL To Me!¡¹


    ¡¸What are you talking about, Noble? I can''t watch over Kanata if I leave this crystal in your custody!¡¹


    Lunaire kept the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡· away from Noble Mimic''s reach immediately.


    ¡¸Oi, WhAt Do YoU ThiNk, KaNata? YoU AlsO Don''t WanT to Get spIed on By HeR WitH tHis MethOd RiGhT!?¡¹


    Noble Mimic suddenly called out as if there was another person behind Lunaire.


    Hearing that, Lunaire quickly turned around and hid the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡· behind her back.


    Noble Mimic didn''t miss such an opening, he quickly used his tongue to take the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡· from Lunaire''s hands.


    ¡¸Ah! You tricked me, Noble! Give it back to me!¡¹


    Noble Mimic took the ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡· into his body and shut his mouth tightly.


    ¡¸FROm ThiS PoInt, I''LL be The One In CHaRgE oF GaTherIng thE InForMAtIOn and ChecKing KaNata''s SafEty.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t joke with me! Noblecks the magical power to use that ¡¶Eye of Tiamat¡· properly.¡¹


    ¡¸If MaSTeR UseD 90% of The 5 MinUteS to StaLk On KaNaTa, The ReSt Is PlenTy EnouGh.¡¹


    ¡¸Please! 10 minutes, give me 10 minutes per day!¡¹


    Said Lunaire as she grabbed Noble Mimic''s side and shook thetter.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT:</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry <¡ª A Wholesome story!!!</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 5: 《Fairys Wings》

    Act 5: Chapter 5: ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·


    I was talking with Rosemonde in the general store magic tool, ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·.


    ¡¸So uhm¡­ Rosemonde-san, will youe to Peach Dragon Vige to meet Ramiel?¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    Rosemonde frowned upon hearing my question.


    ¡¸I mean, if I bring Rosemonde-san to see Ramiel, she''ll tell me about one of the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡·¡­ Someone called Nobunaga.¡¹


    ¡¸DON''T SCREW WITH ME! HOW DARE THAT BRAT TO TOY WITH ME!¡¹


    ¡¸That''s¡­¡¹


    Yup, it was impossible after all.


    Rosemonde''s reaction was only natural. From Rosemonde''s perspective, she had no reason to meet Ramiel.¡¸I''m in real trouble this time. ording to Ramiel, the other member had a higher level than her.¡¹


    Anyhow, they were the people who controlled the world from behind the scenes after all.


    When ites to the people with higher levels than Ramiel, it was only natural for some of them to have higher levels than me.


    And naturally, they might own weapons that were more troublesome than their level.


    Even Ramiel was using the Dragon Hole to defeat me.


    ¡¸Please Rosemonde-san. I''ve no choice but to rely on you this time.¡¹


    ¡¸Tch, that''s riching from you. To begin with, that''s your problem, not mine.¡¹


    Rosemonde squinting her eyes, clicked her tongue then sprawled on the table.


    I guess I couldn''t ask for Rosemonse''s help in this case.


    Maybe I had to rely on Riddler to get me the information about Nobunaga from Ramiel.


    ¡¸Well, the ship had sailed. I''ve no choice but to go, but I can''t say the same about getting the information. Just don''te to me when you''re in trouble.¡¹


    S-So kind¡­!


    ¡¸Y-Yeah, just having you cooperate is enough! Moreover, Ramiel doesn''t seem to have malice to Rosemonde-san! I think she feels guilty about leaving you secretly in the city and want to apologize to you for that¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That Ramiel feels guilty?¡¹


    Asked Rosemonde with a puzzled face.


    Seeing that look on her face, I quickly tried to recall Ramiel''s look from back then.


    ¡ºWell, I ditched that weak adventurer in the Polorock city.¡»


    Darn, no matter how I look at it, there was no sign of remorse at all.


    I guess she really didn''t feel guilty about ditching Rosemonde.


    ¡¸¡­ Sorry, I guess I ended up exaggerating things since I want your cooperation no matter what.¡¹


    ¡¸As I thought, shall I pass then?¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, please go with us! I''ll even prepare a handsome amount of reward for you! Please, I don''t care even if you ask for 100 million or 1 billion¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Stop it, that amount of money is so damn scary! Your sense of money is crazy!¡¹


    Rosemonde struck the table as she warned me.


    Then, she touched her chin as if she recalled something.


    ¡¸No, wait a minute, money huh¡­ Hum. Come to think of it, are you one of those otherworlders?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, how did you know about it?¡¹


    I didn''t remember ever telling her about this fact.


    That''s why I was quite surprised to hear that Rosemonde knew about this.


    ¡¸It''s a well-known fact that ¡¶Ares Hand¡· is an otherworlder. Your name and appearance bear some resemnce, you even cooperated with her in the so-called ¡ºManga¡».¡¹


    I see, that was enough clue indeed.


    Still¡­ My cooperation in the published manga wasn''t something that Kotone herself wished for.


    All I did was teach Ga the basic knowledge, adjust the page, some little adjustments, and exnations, reading the ruby katakana, so it would be published even without my assistance.


    ¡¸I admit that but¡­ What''s the rtionship of this and that?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank goodness, Rosemonde-san. You seem to be able to find that Ramiel girl, Does that mean the issue has been resolved?¡¹


    A woman wearing a monocle and a bright red mini hat then asked as she came from the storefront.


    She was the shopkeeper of the general store magic tool ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·, Mel.


    She was originally a magic tool craftsman from the countryside but then, she moved into Polorock to open her store after receiving an invitation from the merchant of Polorock who happened to pass by.


    Magic tool craftman was something like an alchemist.


    In contrast with alchemist who emphasized the transformation of the material itself, the magic tool craftsmen focused more on molding and transformation of the material.


    The line that separated both professions was vague, some of the skills needed by alchemists were magic tools craftsman''s skills, and vice-versa.


    In short, alchemy turned the soil into metal while magic tool makers turned the said metal into screws.


    For magic tool makers, understanding magic to the point of paranoia and creativity was more important than versatility and understanding of alchemy.


    ¡¸She''s involved in a really troublesome scheme though. Tch, sorry but I can''t help you, Mel.¡¹


    ¡¸No worries, I''m just useless after all.¡¹


    Mel waved her hands with a wry smile on her face.


    ¡¸Sorry for taking your time, Mel-san. Even though this should be your business hour. You must be¡­ Able to hear our voice from the storefront right?¡¹


    Rosemonde shouted a while ago after all, there was the voice of a chair being knocked over too.


    We might scare a few of her customers.


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, well, actually, it''s pretty normal for my store¡­ To have no customer at all¡­¡¹


    Mel scratched her head awkwardly.


    Her store is located in a good ce in Polorock and she didn''t ck in terms of putting goods and the exterior of the store either.


    Maybe she was trying to be humble.


    The reason why there was no customer today might simply be because we spoke way too loud to the point of disturbing the customer.


    ¡¸I guess we shouldn''t cause more trouble for her. Let''s continue to nearby ca¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry Kanata, she meant it, her store has no customers at all.¡¹


    ¡¸Roseonde-san, that''s a bit too¨C¡¹


    ¡¸I tried to help her when the store opened while searching for Ramiel at the same time but, it turned out to be a fool''s errand. I mean, I couldn''t get any information since no one visiting this store.¡¹


    Unpleasant air drifts in the room.


    Even if that was the case, no need to reveal it so openly like that.


    ¡¸In short, you want me to help her right? You don''t have to phrase it in a way that will cause misunderstanding! Pomera, see you in apletely new light, Rosemonde-san!¡¹


    Said Pomera as she red at Rosemonde.


    I thought that Rosemonde would retort back s, she just heaved a sigh, drank the water in her ss, and opened her mouth with a serious look on her face.


    ¡¸¡­ She got herself involved in a fraud case. It''s a trick used by shrewd merchants to trick ignorant craftsmen from the stick to enrich their own pocket.¡¹


    Pomera was dumbfounded upon hearing that.


    ¡¸Y-You''re mistaken, Rosemonde-san! I''m just saying that things got a bit harder right now! But, this is where the real challenge!¡¹


    Mel spoke resolutely while clenching her fist.


    But man, she was put on a facade.


    ¡¸But even with fraud, it''s still a mystery how she set up her store¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That''s because this ce is a terrifying giant monster called Polorock.¡¹


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT:</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry <¡ª A Wholesome story!!!</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 6: Trap of Polorock

    Act 5: Chapter 6: Trap of Polorock


    ¡¸When I gathered information about Ramiel in the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡· while listening to Mel''sints. I came to a conclusion that this Polorock itself is a giant mouse trap.¡¹


    ¡¸W-What is actually happening in this city?¡¹


    ¡¸I''ve told you before that Mel received an offer from a merchant of Polorock to open a store in this city right? That was the trap. This girl is deceived by that merchant''s sweet words about the prime location in Polorock andes to this city with the assets that she umted in the countryside.¡¹


    Rosemonde spoke with a rather dumbfounded face.


    ¡¸I-It''s because Wontz-san is recognizing my talent! He even helps me by paying half of the early investment! HALF!¡¹


    Mel was trying desperately to cover that person.


    The man called Wantz seems to be the one who invited Mel.


    ¡¸Upon a closer look, the price of thend and building is clearly exorbitant, right? You evenined about that after all.¡¹


    ¡¸B-But still, this is Polorock''s prime location¡­¡¹Rosemonde then looked at me.


    ¡¸In short, that man called Wantz has been involved withnd merchant and property from the very beginning. I''m sure that the price of thisnd has been spiked from its original price, then he told her that thisnd happened to be empty, then robbed her of herposure by saying that he''ll help her pay half of the initial investment to make her sign an exorbitant contract, truly a swindler indeed.¡¹


    So this kind of swindler exists in Locklore too.


    Man, I guess I underestimated themercial city of Polorock.


    There might be an even nasty dark side to this city.


    ¡¸By the way, the flow of money in this city is fully controlled by the Greed Company. No one can do business in this city unless they register themselves in the Greedpany, naturally, Mel has already registered herself. But since she had no previous record in the Greedpany, she had to deposit a lot of money to them. So in case they did something that besmirch the reputation of Greed Company, the Greed Company will take part of their deposit as reparation money. Their deposit will be back as long as they open their store for two years in this city but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ The contract will be different.¡¹


    ¡¸To put it simply, if the store folds within two years, she''ll be forced to to tough job under the name of the Greedpany and forced to forfeit all her deposited money. In short, it''s a scheme that forces her to forfeit all her money within two years.¡¹


    The moment I heard that, I covered my face with both of my hands.


    ¡¸Another thing, Mel lost her initial investment due to the deposit to Greed Company. And Greed Company will send money lenders to such people. And by ying around withplex interest rates, the interest rate will reach as much as 5 times the normal interest rate in Manarak.¡¹


    ¡­ They took money and loaned money with a choking interest rate.


    From her story, I assume that Wontz was a big shot concerningnd and property transactions.


    He might be the leader or big shot of Greed Company.


    There was the smell of conspiracies all over the ce, the system that allowed such people to rob gullible people like Mel of her money.


    ¡¸What''s matter Kanata? You look pale, I''m just getting started though.¡¹


    ¡¸Stop¡­ I understand the situation.¡¹


    I had a headache just by hearing that.


    Maybe the best choice was to leave this city immediately.


    After knowing such a story, the brilliant townscape looks less brilliant to me now.


    ¡¸Geez, you''re overestimating the problem, Rosemonde-san. As you know, Kanata-san, this person tends to make the problem look more troublesome to scare me.¡¹


    Even though she tried to dismiss Rosemonde with a light tone, her face was paled.


    Though I wanted to tell her to ept the reality, I then realized that she might realized it and did this to prevent herself from breaking.


    Pomera aside, even Philia who always smiled happily no matter what had a twitched smile on her face.


    This was supposed to be a troublesome story and yet, once I opened the lid, it turned into a huge scandal.


    ¡¸The ever-kind Wontz seems to make an arrangement for Mel to work in the Dark Ward in case she goes under. It seems she doesn''t want to make trouble for her family in the countryside.¡¹


    ¡¸Enough, I don''t want to hear it anymore¡­¡¹


    I reflexively begged Rosemonde to stop telling such a sad story filled with conspiracies.


    I''ve heard about the Dark Ward from Rosemonde before.


    It was awless area, the slum that was born due to the disparity between rich and poor.


    ¡¸Wait a minute? It shouldn''t be a problem¡­ As long as this store prospered right?¡¹


    ¡¸Correct. After that swindler Wontz baited her with funding for initial investment, he quickly providednd and property at dirt cheap prices. Not to mention that she needs to stay for more than two years.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ So?¡¹


    ¡¸Originally, Greedpany had few policies to tighten their leash on the neer so that the top brass of thepany could enjoy steady profits. That''s why the newly opened store can''t win against the existing store. There is already a huge gap of scale and fame between the two. Anyhow, the moment Wontz saw that the situation of the ¡¶Fairy''s Wing¡· was pretty favorable, he told the store in this area that ¡ºThe policy of this magic tool store would make a profit¡».¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, okay¡­ I understand the gist of the situation. enough. I think I''m going to feel depressed if I hear more.¡¹


    I interrupted the story since I pretty much understood the situation.


    ¡¸I just came at the wrong time!¡¹


    Mel interrupted right after me.


    ¡¸You can cut the optimistic act in this hopeless situation you know!?¡¹


    If she didn''t ept the situation, she would be swept under the rug.


    ¡¸You know right, Kanata? There''s a gap in Wontz''s swindling n. He used bait to swindle her of her initial investment and kick her out once her store went under. But if her store can make a profit and stabilize her business, she can get back her initial investment along with a store located at the prime location, giving him a punch in the face. After that, as long as she can build her fame, she can file aint to Wontz''s swindling case. It might sound like a pipe dream but, I believe that Mel can do that.¡¹


    Said Rosemonde fervently.


    ¡¸Geez, Rosemonde-san. I certainly am a genius but, you won''t get anything by praising me.¡¹


    Said Mel, touching her flushed cheeks.


    ¡¸This isn''t the time to be embarrassed, Mel-san¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t you feel annoyed by this situation? That''s why I''ve a request for you, Kanata. Can you help Mel to develop the product for her store in exchange for me agreeing to go with you to the Peach Dragon Vige?¡¹


    ¡¸Developing¡­ Product?¡¹


    ¡¸You''re an otherworlder right? In that case¡­ In that case, you must know about one or two items that sell like hotcakes in another world right?¡¹


    I see¡­ So this was the reason she asked my help as an otherworlder.


    Just when I was wondering why he made me to hear such horrible fraud right in front of Mel herself, it turned out her goal was to make me understand the situation.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT:</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry <¡ª A Wholesome story!!!</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 7: Product Development

    Act 5: Chapter 7: Product Development


    ¡¸Eh! Kanata-san is an otherworlder!¡¹


    Said Mel as she grabbed my shoulders.


    ¡¸Y-Yeah, I am¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Do you have information about otherworld items!?¡¹


    And brought her face closer to just an inch away from mine.


    She spoke roughly till a bit of her spits came out.


    ¡¸More or less¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Can you save me for that fugly trash swindler called Wontz!? ¡¹


    ¡¸So you did realize that you got swindled by him! Finally admitting it huh!¡¹Maybe she averted her gaze from reality before Wontz extremely meticulous methods.


    Maybe she is finally willing to ept the reality after seeing a glimmer of hope.


    ¡¸THANK YOU! THANK YOU VERY MUCH KANATA-SAN! NO, KANATA-SAMA! AT THIS RATE, THEY MIGHT SELL ME OFF AS A DEBT SLAVE TO WORK TILL I CAN''T WORK ANYMORE THEN USE MY TEETH, HAIR, AND SKIN AS REPAYMENT BEFORE DISPOSING OF ME!¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t call me by such an honorary name please!¡¹


    Pomera caught Mel''s back and pulled off thetter from me.


    ¡¸C-Calm down, Mel-san! You''re troubling Kanata-san!¡¹


    ¡¸I-I mean, they really are going to kill me at this rate¡­¡¹


    Her face was smeared with tears and mucus.


    ¡¸What do you think, Kanata? As a reminder, I can guarantee that Mel is a truly genius magic tool craftsman. All you need is to give her a bit of inspiration. You can leave her on her own after you teach her a bit of your knowledge.¡¹


    This person really loves to take care of the other.


    The way she looked relieved upon hearing that Ramiel simply ditched her might be her true feeling, even if she knew that she had been deceived by thetter.


    In a normal situation, other people in her shoes would curse Ramiel first.


    ¡¸¡­ U~hm, actually I have a few items that I want to sell but are too precious, you can put them on disy.¡¹


    That might be able to attract customers.


    And since I couldn''t go too far, the highest-ranked item I could take out might be the item below A-rank.


    ¡¸Most people might not care what an adventurer had. And this ce is a magic tool store. The customer will be looking for a magic tool. Currently, another ce has a much better product selection and cheaper price.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that''s make a sense¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t you know one or two good items from the other world? That''s what I''m looking forward to but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸P-Please, I-I''m looking forward to hearing about the product too! I''ll do anything for you if you save my life, be it bing your ve or selling my organs!¡¹


    Mel begged me while seizing my clothes.


    She was way too desperate.


    I guess that was how cornered she was right now.


    ¡¸I-I know I know! I''ll do my best to help you!¡¹


    I guess I wanted to help her too.


    Not to mention that this was a request from Rosemonde herself.


    If we could solve the problem by lending my knowledge, sure, I would lend my knowledge.


    But, otherworld items shouldn''t be that rare since there was already so many otherworlder who came to this world before me.


    Not to mention that I had no expertise in this ce.


    Mel, I, Rosemonde, Pomera, and Philia, the five of us were sitting around the table, brainstorming for the new product of the ¡¶Fairy Wings¡·.


    Since Ickedmon sense of this world, the first thing I did was to know how developed the magic tool in this world was.


    ¡¸I thought there''ll be something at least and yet, it''s nothing here¡­¡¹


    I was left bewildered around ten mintues after the beginning of the meeting.


    At one point I heard from Mel about the potential of magil tool and she told me to tell her anything since she might gain inspiration from that.


    Yet surprisingly, I couldn''te out with anything.


    ¡¸ME ME! PHILIA, PHILIA! PHILIA WANT A BEAR-SHAPED CUP!¡¹


    Said Philia energetically as she raised her hand.


    Mel who by chance was letting Philia sit on herp gently caressing thetter''s head.


    ¡¸There~ there~, you''re just so adorable, Philia-cha~n. I''ll do my best to make a bear cup for you~.¡¹


    Said Mel as she rubbed her cheeks on Philia.


    This person was an amazing person for sure.


    Even though she just confirmed that her current situation was akin to ropeless bungee jumping, she could still act as if it was no big deal.


    And though Rosemonde had already said it, Mel might be a real genius.


    ¡¸Then please write your opinion. Everyone can freely offer their opinion.¡¹


    Said Mel as she dipped her quill pen into the ink and started writing.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, stic might be a good thing.¡¹


    It was something that didn''t exist in this world.


    Just how much production cost could be lowered if the current manufacturing was reced by stic?


    ¡¸s¡­ tic? What is that?¡¹


    ¡¸A cheap and easy-to-handle material. It is made mainly from petroleum.¡¹


    ¡¸Oooh! Awesome! This is it, we have to make it somehow!¡¹


    Said Mel as she looked at me with bright, glowing eyes.


    ¡¸T-That''s where the problem is¡­ I have no idea how to manufacture it.¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, yes¡­ Can''t be helped then, okay¡­¡¹


    Mel dropped her shoulders in dejection.


    Though I did learn about alchemy from Lunaire, I still had no idea about how to create stic from petroleum.


    Though Lunaire might be able to do that if I gave her a hint from my existing knowledge, I myself couldn''t do that.


    ¡¸I think I can handle some cheap, and easy-to-handle existing metal but¡­¡¹


    It would take an enormous amount of time to research the way to create such a metal with alchemy and mass produce it.


    And since it wouldn''t have that much impact either, the cost-to-performance ratio might not be that good.


    ¡¸Please, Kanata-sensei! I promise to give you 90% of the profit!¡¹


    Mel took my hands as she bowed to me.


    ¡¸Stop with that "Sensei" already¡­ And you''ll be the one in trouble if you split your profit that way.¡¹


    I received the quill pen from Mel and wrote about the product in my mind on the paper.


    Easy to use toys ranged from bicycles to trump, shampoo, spray, or canned products.


    I tried to write something that might be of some use s, it might be something that had already been found in this world or something that I couldn''t reproduce.


    ¡¸OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Sounds like there''s a lot of things we can use!¡¹


    Though Mel looked really happy, I on the other hand couldn''t find an idea that was fit for her.


    And since the letter was blurry, I had to run ink on it again and again.


    When I applied too much ink, the letter became a blot of ink.


    ¡¸¡­ It''s hard to write with this. Do you have something easier to use?¡¹


    ¡¸Something easier? What are you talking about?¡¹


    After pondering for a while, I added a felt-tip pen, a sign pen, and a ballpoint.


    This might be the best product.


    Rather, I would push this since using a quill pen and ink was too troublesome.


    Let''s make it our hottestmodity.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT:</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry <¡ª A Wholesome story!!!</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 8: Unpleasant Visitor

    Act 5: Chapter 8: Unpleasant Visitor


    ¡¸I see¡­ Pencil already exists huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, but since the core material, which is the graphite is pretty rare, Kanata-san must''ve the impression that it''s never made before right? It''s actually made before, and really expensive, not even I have that.¡¹


    Mel cocked her head as she replied upon hearing my words.


    ¡¸I mean look, it needs a really huge and heavy mineral to be made. And if it got a crack, it can''t be used anymore.¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­ In that case, we can make it cheaper by using alchemy to put together the broken pieces or make it using apletely different material. And by the way, is something to erase pencil has been created?¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ I''ve never made a pencil before. Ah, I''ve heard that you can erase it with bread.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, meaning that we can cross the eraser from the list too.¡¹


    I crossed the word "Eraser" from the list of products written on the paper.


    Gramophone and motor were written in the list but, I crossed those first since I had no idea if it was possible to create those from scratch.While we had such a conversation, Philia who couldn''t follow such a difficult conversation had already departed to the dreand.


    ¡¸Uh¡­ Sorry, Pomera has never heard about those items before¡­¡¹


    Pomera who had no idea about what we were talking about also had an extremely confused look on her face.


    ¡¸Uhm, I see.¡¹


    And though Rosemonde threw some appropriate words every once in a while, the sour look on her face made it clear that she also had no idea what we were talking about.


    It seems she felt responsible for making me help Mel and trying to follow our conversation till the end.


    Her prideful nature prevents her from backing off.


    But, it wasn''t Pomera and Co''s fault if they were confused about our conversation.


    One needs a flexible mind and broad knowledge to hear about the civilization of my world and connect it with this world.


    Rosemonde''s evaluation of Mel in this regard was correct, Mel did prove herself as a genius.


    If I was out in her shoes, I would be left in an extremely confused state without understanding anything.


    In the first ce, Mel was the only one among the four native Locklore gathered in this ce who knew that pencil had existed in this world too.


    ¡¸Development aside, I think Mel-san has to raise her proficiency in alchemy.¡¹


    After talking with Mei, I realized that Locklorecked the finishing touch for the product that had already been avable.


    That was only natural since the convenient product in Japan was something that was remade and developed over and over again over decades, or hundred years.


    Take pencils for example, maybe not even Japan would make them by shaving the existing graphite.


    As long as we knew the direction, even the hidden technique for the finishing touch that became the secret of thepany could be reced by alchemy.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ But, even if I raise my alchemy skill, I don''t think that''ll be enough to lift me up from hot water. Not to mention that it can''t be learnt within a si¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Shall I teach you a few things? I''ll do a few experiments and if I can somehow create something that reduces production costs with alchemy, I''ll teach that to you.¡¹


    In the worst case, I wanted to make them think twice before throwing a genius who could do both alchemy and magic tool-making into the dangerous job.


    ¡¸Thank you Kanata-san¡­ I''ll call you God from now on!¡¹


    ¡¸Spare me from that please¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If I somehow survived this predicament, I promise you that I''ll make a mithril statue depicting your image in the center of Polorock.¡¹


    ¡¸Stop, please.¡¹


    Please do remember that thend price of this city was really expensive.


    At that moment, Pomera grabbed Mel''s shoulders with an extremely serious look on her face.


    ¡¸Mel-san¡­ Please be prepared to lsot half of your life span once you''re taught magic by Kanata-san. This is not a jo¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸What''s matter, Pomera-san? I''m prepared to give at least half of my life for the person who is willing to teach me! I''m betting my life here.¡¹


    Dered Mel as she clenched her fists.


    ¡¸I-If Mel-san said so, then Pomera won''t try to stop her.¡¹


    ¡¸Moreover, as you can see, half of my life span aside, I might literally be lost my entire life here! There''s a rumor in about a ce in Dark Ward, abor camp where people with debt are forced to work until they die! It''s a scary ce where dark, dirty, and skinny corpses wander around! I hate it¡­! I want to work normally, marry normally, and die normally!¡¹


    Mel embraced Pomera as her voice slowly turned into that of sob.


    ¡¸C-Calm down Mel-san.¡¹


    ¡¸But I want to set up a fashionable shop in the city and be regarded as a charismatic and genius magic tool maker! Am I wrong for having such a dream?¡¹


    Said Pomera as she pats Mel''s back.


    ¡¸Even though I have been cheated and cornered so far, I can''t help but still dream¡­!¡¹


    She was a lively person¡­ With hectic emotional up-down.


    In Mel''s case, it was simply because she went into panic due to the anxiety of being cornered.


    ¡¸¡­ Anyhow, let''s focus on felt tip pen, can, and can opener. We should start from here with thebination of my memories and Mel-san''s skills.¡¹


    The felt tip pen and ballpoint had reached wasn''t that realistic if we only relied on myck of knowledge andplex structures.


    As for chess and trump, it seems a simr game already existed in this world.


    I proposed a hand spinner but, it got rejected by Rosemonde.


    It might be possible for Mel to create it but, honestly, I think that it would be difficult even for a genius like Mel.


    Maybe it would take the luck of the hour and the major source of power to make a hand spinner famous.


    That was the reason why we could exclude hand spinner for now.


    As for canning, though we still had no idea what to insert in the can, as long as the technique existed in this world, it would surely be caught the eyes of the other store.


    We could even make preserved food by stuffing the items bought outside.


    The problem was¡­ It took time for it to be famous.


    ¡¸No, let''s go with ballpoint and bicycle! I think I can make it!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I''m not sure about it, it seems rather difficult for me.¡¹


    ¡¸Please¡­ Please let me do it! I need impact to win against that trashy swindler Wontz! I''ll need something that can attract everyone''s attention first regardless of their usability!¡¹


    I understand her point but, that was quite a difficult story.


    ¡¸But thanks to Kanata-san and co, I started to see the light at the end of the dark tunnel! I''m sure that I can win with this! My very being is brimming with inspiration! My brain is all fired up! Together, nothing can beat us! Let''s be multi-millionaires and take control of Polorock!¡¹


    I didn''t have such a dream though¡­


    The moment I was about to answer Mel, there was a sounding from the entrance of the store.


    It was the bell installed at the door that made a sound when the door was opened or closed.


    ¡¸I-It''s a guest! Wait a minute, I''ll see the situation a little bit!¡¹


    Mel said as she stood up delightfully and trotted toward the storefront.


    After that, the sound of the door closing vigorously resounded in the store.


    It was obviously done deliberately.


    ¡¸C-Could it be that something happened over there? I''ll go first to see the situation.¡¹


    I decided to go with Rosemonde to see the situation.


    ¡¸Good day and long time no see, Mel-san. How''s the condition of your store?¡¹


    The visitor was a skinny guy whose eyes screaming "I''m a swindler".


    He was well groomed and wore neat attire as well.


    Standing behind him was a beardy, strong-looking man.


    A sword strapped on that man''s waist.


    It seems the strong-looking man was his bodyguard.


    ¡¸L-L-L-Long time no see, Wontz-san!¡¹


    Mel bowed her head again and again with a stiff smile stered on her face.


    It seems the skinny man was the trashy swindler called Wontz.


    And Mel''s brave tone from a while ago was nowhere to be seen.

 Act 5: Chapter 9: Wontz

    Act 5: Chapter 9: Wontz


    ¡¸How''s your store, Mel-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸E-Ehehehehe¡­ The truth is, thanks to you¡­ Today be a bit better, so¡­!¡¹


    Mel averted her gaze as she replied to Wontz.


    ¡¸Spare me the unnecessary part. Sorry, but I already know that the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡· will go under. It pains me even though I''ve been inviting you but, the policy has to be shared with another famous store and some of your goods have to be taken down due to dispute over their right.¡¹


    ¡¸D-Don''t worry, I can still do it, Wontz-san! I-I''m just getting started! I''ll be racking in money in no time! That''s why, please give me a bit more time¡­!¡¹


    Mel was bowing desperately to Wontz.


    ¡­ Though he had been called Wontz a trashy swindler scumbag until just a while ago, it seems to be a bluff.


    She couldn''t even raise her head before the real thing.


    ¡¸What is this "Trouble over the right" you''re talking about? This is the first time I have heard about this.¡¹I asked Rosemonde.


    ¡¸Concession about the system ofmodity and structure in this city. The pride and joy of Greedpany,ws to protect the majorpany withws. In short, making a simr product without permission will result in Greedpany charging you and having your profit siphoned by them.¡¹


    I guess it was something like a patent right on Earth.


    Mel seems to have gone through a hard experience but, she might be able to do much better if she had taken care of the product right properly.


    Meaning that her rights would be protected if she made innovative products.


    ¡¸Naturally, Mel is careful not to fall into such a plot but, the majorpany still mes her and even threatens her with awsuit. Once Mel got involved with this matter, the fame of her store fell to the bottom immediately. On top of being unable to hire an employee, she has to close her store to attend the court. To begin with, since the judge is the top brass of the Greedpany, I don''t think they''ll give a fair trial for Mel. Mel ended up being forgiven as long as she took down some of the goods from her store.¡¹


    So in order to stop the momentum of Mel''s store, Wontz used thew of this city to force Mel to take down the signature product of her store, making things difficult for her to do business.


    The darkness of this city was more than I imagined¡­


    I mean, did we really have the chance to win in a frontal confrontation?


    ¡¸You seem to aware of the detailed situation, Rosemonde-san.¡¹


    Even though Rosemonde wasn''t a merchant of this city or someone who was born in this city, she was really knowledgeable about the rules of this city.


    Though I could understand this rule since there was a simr rule on earth, Pomera who listens from the side looks really confused albeit seemingly understanding the gist of the situation.


    ¡¸Manarak also had few simrws since it''s a city famous for its'' alchemy. I also took severalmissions to escort merchants andmissions that involved power struggles, that''s why I more or less understand the situation¡­ And I did some study about this cityw to force Mel to be aware of her real situation. Since something about it bugged my mind, I did a bit of investigation and found out a lot of unfair contracts and shady systems.¡¹


    She might be able to roughly understand thew in Polorock since some of them resembled the rule in Mnarak but, Rosemonde was really too saintly to go as far as learning the details of thews in this city to persuade Mel.


    ¡¸Mel-chan, someone actually wants to open a branch of their store in this ce. Currently, that person is willing to pay a good amount of money to be able to open their store as fast as possible. They might even be willing to take some of your debt. I also help a bit to give you an even better condition. What do you think?¡¹


    Wontzz spoke to Mel with a fake smile on his face.


    ¡¸¡ºCurrently¡»¡­ and ¡ºMaybe¡»¡­ Is it? Lines of empty words. Though I already know from the story, that Wontz is really your typical swindler. Oi Mel, don''t listen to him¡¹


    ¡¸If it''s now, they''re willing to take some of my debt huh¡­! I-In that case, I don''t have to end up as a dried-up corpse in the Dark Ward!¡¹


    Mel had almost agreed to Wontz with a bright smile on her face.


    Rosemonde heaved a sigh of exhaustion.


    ¡¸Dried up¡­ Corpse? You have to pay the penalty to thepany for breaking up the contract, and if you''re in debt, you have to work in a ce provided by thepany but¡­ If you don''t like it, I can make some arrangements and do my best to assist you, Mel-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much Wontz-san! I¡­ I really think that I''m hitting the dead end!¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I''m the one who invites you, after all, Mel-chan. Though you''re unlucky, I still feel some sense of duty to help you to the best of my ability. Now then Mel-chan, you just need to sign in this nk form and I''ll take care of the rest of the procedure¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde quickly got in between both of them and took the paper from Wontz.


    ¡¸What are you¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde tore the paper and threw it into the air.


    ¡¸W-W-W-WAAAAAAAAAA! W-W-What are you doing Rosemonde-san!? That''s my¡­ Lifeline! I''m going to be sent to the dark ward without that!¡¹


    Mel gathered the torn paper in a hurry.


    ¡¸You mean a one-way ticket to hell. How many times you almost fell into the same trick? If Wontz really wants to help you, he cane up with any number of ns when you have a problem with the right of your goods since he''s the top brass of Greedpany.¡¹


    Rosemonde scorned upon hearing Mel''s remark and then red at Wontz.


    The bodyguard behind Wontz then stepped forward.


    ¡¸Don''t speak nonsense about Wontz-sama, woman.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That''s enough, Jude. I''m noting to make a scene.¡¹


    Wontz raised his hand to stop the man¡­ Jude.


    ¡¸So you''re the one called Rosemonde-san. Wandering adventurer is it? There seems to be some sort of misunderstanding but, aren''t you quite rude here? Starting a fight even if you have some doubt isn''t a wise decision you see. I don''t know which barbaric city you''reing from but¡­ This Polorock definitely won''t be left behind in terms of military force.¡¹


    Wontz spoke to Rosemonde with rather provocative tone.


    From his attitude, he seems to be quite confident in his own power.


    He bluffed his way without breaking a sweat even before Rosemonde.


    Wontz seems to be convinced that he woulde out victorious no matter what.


    ¡¸Humph, I know right away after hearing about him from Mel that I cannot get along with this guy. But he turned out to be more annoying in reality.¡¹


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT:</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry <¡ª A Wholesome story!!!</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 10: Cancellation and Confrontation

    Act 5: Chapter 10: Cancetion and Confrontation


    ¡¸Huff¡­ It seems you''re the kind of person who can''t read the air, Rosemonde-san. I''m in no way trying to do something bad to Mel-chan. I''m offering this proposal in order to minimize her losses. And though it failed since you ripped the paper, Mel-chan did agree to sign it. Do you understand what you''re doing here? You''re belittling her resolve. The only people who cannot be asked to take responsibility for the result of the battle are only the ones who never believed in it.¡¹


    Wontz spoke eloquently.


    The more he spoke, the more Mel trembled behind Rosemonde.


    ¡¸Well, as her friend, I understand that you might look at me as if I am some sort of viin. I have no problem with taking that role either if that will make you satisfied. But rather than such a trivial emotional problem, thinking about what will happen to Mel in the future while the wound is still shallow should be your top priority right? Don''t lose your cool and think about it from the perspective of profit and loss.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that all you want to say? If so, then get out of here. If you really think about Mel, then bring another documentter, a document which is truly for her wellbeing. I''ll make sure to check that document.¡¹


    ¡¸Dear me¡­ I''ve told you that I''m not your enemy alright? I don''t have the time to make this contract document either. I''m a busy person too, so I hope that you won''t waste my time for no reason. I know that you''re doing this for Mel-chan but, your action will only strangle her even further you know?¡¹


    Wontz spoke with exaggerated movement as he tapped his own forehead.


    It seems Rosemonde''s interruption gets on his nerves.


    ¡¸Well nothing can be done since you seem to have a huge misunderstanding about me or Greedpany. Finally, how about we do this, I''ll answer all of your questions. But¡­ You might be not interested in it, I mean, what is an adventurer desperate fo-¡¹¡¸Ptoey, what''s strange about me not liking an unpleasant guy like you? I have enough reason to feel that way. You folks are just kind of idiot who only think about money, money, money, and how to rob others of their money. I might not get along with him but¡­ I know a certain old raco¡ª I mean, a big shot of Manarak called Ga. Do you think you can lump this Rosemonde with a dreamy girl from the countryside like Mel? Listen you a*sshole, don''t think that your petty words can deceive me. Shall I exin it in words that you can easily understand?¡¹


    A blue vein throbbed on Wontz''s forehead.


    ¡¸What a vulgar, rude, and obstinate woman. Though it''s not in my n to deceive a monkey adventurer, I changed my mind. Do you think you can provoke me? I''ve changed my mind and I''m asking you to leave this ce immediately.¡¹


    ¡¸R-Rosemonde-san¡­ You really shouldn''t get yourself involved in this¡­ This person is¡­ A really scary one. And you have be his target¡­¡¹


    Mel whispered to Rosemonde.


    ¡¸I just tried to end this matter peacefully since there''s no money involved in a pointless dispute like this. And yet, it seems my goodwill is wasted on you. Indeed, epting this offer doesn''t guarantee your safety but, those who dare to oppose me met an even worse end.¡¹


    Wontz''s gentlemanly face turned into that of a cruel face.


    It seems he finally realized that he couldn''t keep on putting the "Good Guy" mask before Rosemonde.


    It seems he got so pissed off being made a fool of someone he looked down to.


    ¡¸At this point, you might be as well as giving up on your meaningless struggle. Hah¡­ Thoughtless monkey. Do you really think that you can win a fight against me in this Polorock? You just thoughtlessly wasting your emotion. This is why I hate dealing with idiots, nothing good co¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸I do think of a way to get out of this situation¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm?¡¹


    ¡¸A way to crush a scoundrel like you till you have nothing left. I happen to hate a guy like you the most after all. Wash your neck, Wontz. We will crush you to pieces in your own game.¡¹


    ¡¸Ph my, what a lively monkey we got here. Too bad for you, I also happen to hate an idiotic woman like you the most. I''ll crush you underfoot like a bug you are.¡¹


    Wontz then turned to Jude, his escort.


    ¡¸Let''s pull out today.¡¹


    Just like that, both of them left the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·.


    ¡¸Be prepared¡­ The darkness of Polorock is deeper than what you thought.¡¹


    Wontz muttered for thest time before he left.


    ¡¸T-THAT''S SO SCARYYYY ROSEMONDE-SAN! B-But¡­ I''M HAPPY TOO! I-I FEEL SO REFRESHED¡­ THANK YOU¡­ THANK YOU VERY MUCH! I-I''LL FIGHT WITH YOU ROSEMONDE-SAN! I''LL FIGHT WITH MY LIFE ON THE LINE! I WILL NEVER GIVE UP OR BE TRICKED AGAIN! I''LL STAND TALL AND SELL MY ORGAN IF I HAVE TO!¡¹


    Mel was so ovee with emotion that she went to embrace Rosemonde while crying loudly.


    Rosemonde on the other hand looked at Mel with an expressionless face.


    ¡¸Rosemonde-san?¡¹


    When I called her, Rosemonde looked at me.


    ¡¸¡­ It seems I got a bit too emotional back then. Kanata, do you think we can win? Please be honest with me.¡¹


    ¡¸Rosemonde-sa~n!?¡¹


    Mel opened her mouth as if she was about to scream.


    ¡¸I-It''ll be alright, Mel! Since I also pick a fight with him, I''ll make sure to see things properly. Leave thebor to an adventurer like me¡­ I-If pushes to shove, I''ll try to negotiate with that old roon.¡¹


    Despite her burning passion from before¡­ She acted as if we had been defeated right now.


    Either way, Wontz had already decided to crush Mel but, it might be better to leave the possibility of reconciliation and seek a way to settle the dispute peacefully than forcing both sides to crush each other.


    As long as they didn''t offend Wontz, they could bring the discussion to the negotiation table to get the condition loosened.


    ¡¸Well¡­ Not that I disagree with Rosemonde''s outburst since I would do the same if I were in her shoes. I mightck confidence and knowledge but¡­ Depending on the method, I have a way to turn the tables. Now then, let''s crush our enemy in their own game. Though I might not be as hot-blooded as you, I felt just the same a while ago.¡¹


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT:</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry <¡ª A Wholesome story!!!</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 11: Preparation

    Act 5: Chapter 11: Preparation


    The strategy meeting restarted after Wontz left.


    ¡¸B-By the way, since ites to this, I have no choice but to do it for real! Let''s make the otherworld products written in Kanata''s note, apply for a patent, and sell them in bulk! I''m all fired up!¡¹


    ¡¸O~h!¡¹


    Philia raised her small hands along with Mel.


    ¡¸How adorable you are, Philia-chan, it feels as if my heart is cleansed by your smile.¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehehehe.¡¹


    Mel hugged Philia who sat on herp while patting thetter''s head.


    Philia seems to be enjoying the hug too.


    ¡¸Regarding the patent of the product, the other party might think that we don''t have time to file awsuit, that''s why we have to be as meticulous as possible on that part. ¡¹Rosemonde proposed her idea.


    We had no choice but to use thew in an extremely meticulous way since thew was on the other party''s side but, I could handle that part.


    ¡¸Shall we start the alchemy lesson once we submit the document for the patent? I have some interesting ideas for alchemy. I also have a method to increase the uracy which I learned from my master''s.¡¹


    Mel was a magic tool craftsman.


    Minute detail with magic was her job, thus I would like to ask her to raise her uracy to a whole nother level.


    If I applied ¡¶Cocytus¡·-style training method, it should boost both her skill as a magic tool craftsman and alchemist.


    With the boost of her skill as a magic tool craftsman, she should be able to recreate the few products that had been rejected by sheer force.


    And that level of alchemy should be enough for her to stand on her feet.


    Though the current me could help her in regard to alchemy, the one who did the hard lifting was Mel and Mel alone, it was the job of a magic tool craftsman.


    They''re like the engineer in the earth.


    Her knowledge and flexible way of thinking were more useful for her than a bit of help from me in regard to alchemy.


    ¡¸I don''t know if this makeshift approach will be any help but, it still¡­ Make me really happy! Let''s do our best, Kanata-san! Despite my appearance, I''m confident with my efficiency!¡¹


    ¡¸Mel-san¡­ Are you sure that you can¡­ Handle Kanata-san''s magic training?¡¹


    Pomera muttered those questions.


    ¡¸Don''t underestimate me, Pomera-san! I mean¡­ I''m prepared to wage a war against that trash among trash Wontz! I''ll cross the sea of fire or water if that is what I need to defeat him! I''ll put my life on the line! I''ll even sell half- no, my entire soul to the devil to defeat that trash!¡¹


    ¡¸MEL-SAN!¡¹


    Pomera raised her voice.


    Mel shuddered upon seeing the look on Pomera''s face.


    ¡¸Ah, sorry, I guess saying devil si a bit overboard. I''m sorry, it''s just a figure of speech! I just to tell you just how prepared I am!¡¹


    Pomera grabbed Mel''s shoulders and brought her face closer.


    ¡¸That figure of speech might not remain as figure of speech anymore but, are you really prepared for that?¡¹


    ¡¸S-Scary, you''re scary Pomera-san. How can you joke with such serious face, ahahaha¡­¡¹


    Even when Mel let out a wry smile, Pomera kept looking at the former with the same serious face as before.


    ¡¸That is a joke right¡­ Pomera-san?¡¹


    I didn''t think it was a big deal though¡­


    Though I was just as surprised when I got taught by Lunaire for the first time, I somehow got used to it before I realized it.


    After that, we started to polish some of my ideas, then everyone made a document regarding patent rights by Mel''s instruction.


    The ship had already been sailed.


    There was no going back.


    ¡¸This is fun. Pomera might be more suited for this than bing an adventurer.¡¹


    Said Pomera who already broke through the Level 1000 barrier with a smile on her face.


    At this point, Pomera had already be one of the strongest people in this world.


    Thus, she might have no choice but to live as an adventurer now.


    Since she could literally pulverize most of the monsters in this world with her bare hand, clerical work was definitely unsuitable for her.


    ¡¸Thank you very much! Thank you very much, Everyone!¡¹


    ¡¸Humph, leave the chores to me. I''ll ask for properpensationter after your business is back on track.¡¹


    ¡¸No problem! I''ll always feel grateful¡­ For this kindness¡­! Especially for you Rosemonde-san! Once my business takes off and starts to make a profit, I''ll give most of my profit to everyone safe for the bare minimum amount for food and maintenance of the store!¡¹


    ¡¸Please don''t really! Geez, you''re too extreme in just about everything!¡¹


    Rosemonde shouted at Mel.


    ¡¸I mean, I''m fine as long as I be known as an adorable, stylish, and charismatic magic tool maker and have this store with me, ehehe.¡¹


    Mel replied as she drooled as if imagining her bright future.


    Why did this girl have this kind ofposure when she was about to be buried in debt?


    ¡¸Let''s start the alchemy lesson immediately once we submit the document. Well since we have our own situation, we can''t waste any time.¡¹


    ¡¸I''ve been suspecting about this but¡­ Kanata-san, are you by chance enjoying this situation?¡¹


    Pomera asked while ring dagger at me.


    ¡¸You know huh. Well, I''m enjoying the time when I trained Pomera-san back in Aarburg. It feels like a sense of aplishment. Maybe teaching another person is my calling.¡¹


    I scratched my head in embarrassment.


    ¡¸Kanata-san¡­ Are you by chance, a sadist at heart?¡¹


    ¡¸W-Why are you asking that question now?¡¹


    Rosemonde was looking at the conversation between Pomera and me with a doubtful face.


    ¡¸Please Kanata-san! Please teach me alchemy!¡¹


    Mel made a plea while clenching her fists.


    Pomera was looking at Mel with a worried face.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT:</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry <¡ª A Wholesome story!!!</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 12: Mel and Elixir

    Act 5: Chapter 12: Mel and Elixir


    After our application for a patent ended, we could finally start with the training for Mel.


    ¡¸Let''s start with the basic alchemy lesson.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Kanata-sensei!¡¹


    Mel replied vigorously.


    ¡¸That''s the spirit.¡¹


    I raised my hand to the air.


    ¡¸Time-space Magic, 8th Rank; ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·.¡¹


    I thrust my hand into the magic circle and pulled out the grimoire from inside.


    ¡¸Stop using high-rank magic as if it''s normal¡­¡¹Rosemonde spoke with a dumbfounded face.


    ¡¸Oooh! It just as I heard from Rosemonde-san, you really are an amazing person, Kanata-san!¡¹


    ¡¸Rather than amazing¡­ It''s more like this guy is on a whole nother dimension to the point that I have no idea about the logic behind his actions.¡¹


    Rosemonde heaved a sigh.


    Mel cocked her head puzzledly.


    ¡¸But, the grimoire looks more surreal than I thought¡­ Can I really read this? Don''t you think that it''s a bit too difficult for a mere novice like me¡­ I mea¡ª¡¹


    Mel mumbled something on her own.


    ¡¸And this one, this one, this one, I think you''ll need this one too.¡¹


    I took out one grimoire after another from ¡¶Dimension Pocket¡·, piling them up one after another.


    Mel was stunned upon seeing the piles of grimoire.


    ¡¸Oi Pomera¡­ Is he the kind of guy that throws his weight? Though it''s only for a short time, I get this feeling that he wants a noob to read all of those thick grimoires.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Throwing his weight is an understatement though.¡¹


    Pomera muttered while heaving a sigh.


    ¡¸Kanata-san¡­ I-I really don''t know anything about alchemy¡­ S-Surely, many magic tool maker jobs involved with alchemy but, I don''t think it''s this much¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry. I have an item that will solve that problem.¡¹


    This time, I took out a choker with a red gem from ¡¶Magic Pouch¡·


    ¡¸What is this¡­ Kanata-san?¡¹


    ¡¸This is a choker that will make it easier to learn magic. I''ll lend this to you during the lesson.¡¹


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Inquiry of Magic King¡¿¡¶Value: Phantasmal¡·


    The soul of the man who became the king of a major country after unifying the wartorn country with magic was sealed in this choker.


    The curiosity of the magic king who devoted his everything to learning magic wasn''t quenched even after being reduced to a mere essory.


    It heightens its'' wearer''s capabilities to learn magic.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    This item increased learning capabilities by dozens, no maybe by hundreds of times.


    ¡¸Ooh¡­ I can feel it¡­! I feel amazing power! I shall receive it. I''ll repay it with my life if it got scratched¡­¡¹


    Mel wore the choker really carefully.


    ¡¸And then¡­ Please drink this before we start the lesson. This will sharpen your perception to feel magic. This should be a great help in learning magic.¡¹


    I handed over a bottle containing green liquid to Mel.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾God''s Blood; Ether¡¿¡¶Rank : Myth¡·


    A miracle drug whose ingredients wereposed of the concentrate of a high-rank devil''s brain.


    That concentrat''sposition is said to be closely resembling the atmosphere of the god''s world.


    It sharpened the mind of the one who drank it and restored their mana.


    An archmage who drank ¡¶God''s blood; ether¡· long time ago imed that he saw the truth of this world.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    I''ve managed to mass produce ¡¶God''s Blood; Ether¡· after acquiring substitute material from Ga.


    ¡¸H¡­ Here ites! Kanata-san''s special elixir!¡¹


    Pomera raised her vignce for some reason.


    ¡¸Elixir that sharpens one''s sense for¡­ Magic? Amazing items keeping out one after another¡­ Just who¡­ In the world Kanata-san is? Anyhow, I''m honored to receive your goodwill¡­!¡¹


    Mel drinks the ¡¶God''s Blood; Ether¡· immediately.


    ¡¸Yuck, it''s bitter¡­ Rather, it did make me feel a bit smarter. Yeah¡­ I feel a bit smarter indeed!¡¹


    That might be just a cebo effect though¡­


    I mean, it was a bit too early for its'' effect to take ce.


    ¡¸This is the first time I heard about a potion that sharpens one''s ability to sense magic¡­ That''s an item that a first-rate mage will die for. I wanted such a potion too. Pomera, does that potion really have such an effect? I mean, if we can make it, it''ll be the gship product of ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·.¡¹


    ¡¸ording to Kanata-san¡­ The estimated price for one bottle of that is ten billion gold.¡¹


    ¡¸T-TENHOBH! COUGH!¡¹


    Mel choked the moment she heard the price.


    The area around her mouth was soiled by green-colored liquid.


    ¡¸O-Oi Kanata, is that thing really worth ten billion gold!?¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ It is just a rough estimation of their price¡­ In fact, it might be just one-tenth of that.¡¹


    ¡¸Selling one of them is enough to solve this situation! Why are you bothering to do this farce?¡¹


    ¡¸Because selling it isn''t as easy as you think, if things go wrong, it might even trigger a war¡­¡¹


    Moreover, I knew that they would say something like ¡ºOkay, the debt has been settled, now please leave Polorock.¡» If I pped them with a box filled with gold.


    Pomera and I did have a way to gather that kind of money in no time, doing that indeed would solve the problem immediately and I could take Rosemonde to the Peach Dragon Vige right away.


    But, that was not a long-term solution.


    Mel would felt indebted to us and to be honest, I didn''t want to give that bastard Wontz more money to scam others.


    If possible, I wanted to solve this case and make Mel''s dreame true at the same time.


    ¡­ Naturally, we could still use the first method if the pushe to shove.


    But, I had a trump card that might be able to assist Mel.


    And that would be able to help her defeat Wontz in the frontal fight too.


    ¡¸M-My apologies for vomiting this ten billion gold! I-I will lick the one that scattered on the floor!¡¹


    Mel''s face paled and she had already been groveling on the floor, ready to lick the floor.


    ¡¸D-Don''t worry about it, I mean it! It''s not like I can sell that item either!¡¹


    ¡­ Maybe I should tell Pomera to keep a secret about the estimation price of the ¡¶Blood''s God; Ether¡·.

 Act 5: Chapter 13: Mels Training

    Act 5: Chapter 13: Mel''s Training


    ¡¸To sum it up, all matter isposed of elements, they''re the root of all things. These elements are like the flow of magic itself and are ssified in ordance to their structure, state, motion, and size of the flow. And minuscule substanceposed of multiple types of elements is called arche. Alchemist Ferbena advocated a method of altering the structure of arche by interfering with the flow of the element''s magical power itself, thus fundamentally altering the state of the matter itself. But since it''s impossible to literally do such extremely precise work one by one, Ferbena developed a magic form to observe the state of small areas within fixed matter. Do you get it so far?¡¹


    ¡¸Fuee¡­¡¹


    Mel was on the verge of crying after hearing my exnation.


    I was d that what she needed was to learn alchemy.


    Though I couldn''t really be taught Pomera''s white magic since I didn''t learn too much of it back then, I was quite confident with my alchemy.


    I received hands on lesson from Lunaire after all.


    ¡¸Let''s make a simple example in a t, timeless world. In this state, the magic core within the boundary of the range will be indicated by discontinued magic forme due to the nature of Ferbena magic forme. Arche has a restorative force that tries to keep the flow of magic in its original form, thus we will use Lodogorian''s approximate magic forme to ount for Sidore magic structure. We interpret the magic field formed by the magic in the range using the Schumas'' method and assume that magic in the Leucene state has no energy. This will allow us to extend and bring the methodology of Celia in ~¡¹


    ¡¸Ferbena¡­ Element¡­ Lodogorian¡­¡¹


    Mel''s face almost nted onto the grimoire as she listened to my lesson.¡¸¡­ Even I who listening from the side have no idea what he''s talking about, is she going to be alright?¡¹


    Rosemonde asked worriedly.


    ¡¸I''ve used elixir on top of the ¡¶Inquiry of Magic King¡· to boost her concentration,prehension, and sense in learning magic. I''m sure that Mel already understands at this point. Luckily, I''m proficient in alchemy, thus I can teach you in detail about this. With this, I can use the rest of the day to cram the necessary knowledge into my memory.¡¹


    ¡¸Excuse me but, I don''t get it at all¡­ My head is already pounding and I feel feverish¡­ My brain must be overheated, yeah it''s already overheated¡­¡¹


    Mel slumped down, face-nted on the desk.


    M-Maybe I had to simplify the lesson even further.


    ¡¸¡­ Pomera has also received this kind of lesson before but, I''m really d that both white magic and spirit magic isn''t asplicated as alchemy. Don''t give up¡­ Mel-san.¡¹


    Pomera was cheering for Mel.


    I had no idea if Mel could her in the current state though.


    I mean, she was still with her face nted on the desk, her face was empty as she gazed at the air.


    ¡¸Maybe the effect of the drug that raises clearing ability has already been running out.¡¹


    ¡¸A-AM I GOING TO DRINK THE ELIXIR AGAIN!?¡¹


    Mel''s body sprung up immediately upon hearing that remark.


    ¡¸I also have the elixir that will make you feel refreshed. Maybe we have to use this one too.¡¹


    ¡¸You''re going to make me feel refreshed instead of letting me rest!? Are you sure that elixir is safe!?¡¹


    Mel looks anxious for some reason.


    if she was that anxious, maybe I should lend her ¡¶Ouroboros Ring¡· too.


    With that, she would be back to live in case something happened.


    ¡¸Uhm, excuse me but¡­ Is it safe to consume too much elixir in one go? I mean, all of those elixirs are potent, right? Will my body be affected by it?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s safe, maybe.¡¹


    I mean, this was a method rmended by Lunaire.


    And there was no side effect on both Pomera and I.


    ¡¸M-¡­-Maybe. Uhm¡­ My stomach is¡­ Filed to the brim right now¡­ I don''t think I can drink more of the elixir¡­ Can I do my best in the current state?¡¹


    ¡¸For that, I have the elixir that will make you feel thirsty!¡¹


    Since this happened before when I taught Pomera, I made an elixir to improve that kind of situation.


    I was really happy that the chance to use that came earlier than I expected.


    ¡¸HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!¡¹


    Mel twisted her body, getting away from me as fast as possible and went to hug Rosemonde who happened to be the closest one to her.


    ¡¸I think Mel is already exhausted. Can we give some rest to Mel now, Kanata?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s exactly why I made this drug that will refresh her mi¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸P-Pomera agreed with Rosemonde-san! I mean, everyone will get tired if they drink so much elixir right!?¡¹


    Pomera had also taken Rosemonde''s side.


    Well, surely, I also got rather fed up with Elixir during my training period before I adapted to it.


    Maybe because I forgot about my overheated brain the moment the elixir passed my throat, it ended up making me quite ignorant about this matter.


    It was only natural for stress and anxiety to build up inside if one kept chugging on an elixir that meddled with sense and soul.


    Thus, I thought removing those feelings with another elixir was only natural.


    ¡¸Then let''s end the lesson for today.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ As much as I feel delighted about it, I¡­ Still want to try a bit more. Yet I ended up whining about it, I¡­ Ended up wasting Kanata-san''s precious time!¡¹


    Mel pped her cheeks with the palms of her hands.


    ¡¸Mel-san¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸O-Kay then! I''m ready! I''ll do my best even with the aid of drugs! Come at may! I''m ready!¡¹


    ¡­ I guess we didn''t have to rely on Elixir this time.


    ¡¸Nice spirit you got there, Mel-san! Keep it up that spirit since we''re going to finish all these grimoires until the morning!¡¹


    ¡¸Until¡­ Morning!? N-No problem! Let''s strike while the iron is hot! I have to do at least this much!¡¹


    Mel''s shout sounds like a desperate wail for some reason.


    Both Pomera and Rosemonde were anxiously looking at her.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT(More than 20 chapters avable for $5):</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry ===</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 14: 《Azure Composite Metal; Zolapiras》

    Act 5: Chapter 14: ¡¶Azure Composite Metal; Zpiras¡·


    The morning after I taught Mel about alchemy for an entire night.


    ¡¸Let''s confirm Mel''s survival for now s¡­ Care to exin this situation?¡¹


    Rosemonde spoke with the horror-stricken face.


    ¡¸Worry not, the current me is invincible. I can see the truth of the world. The origin of the human, and their final destination. Rosemonde-san, why are you in this ce? No, the first thing to do is to exin the clear definition of that vague remark. In the first ce, a human can''t exin anything beyond their individuality, that''s why you shouldn''t use linear measurements such asmon sense.¡¹


    Muttered Mel while reading the grimoire for alchemy.


    ¡¸Oi Kanata. Are you sure that she''s still sane?¡¹


    ¡¸She is. Mel-san did her bestst night. I think this will be enough for alchemy.¡¹


    I expected her to take a lot more time to arrive at this point s, Mel rallied up during the second half of our study session.


    To begin with, Mel was an ambitious and tenacious person.Though she might be caught in Wontz''s trick, she was originally a genius magic craftsman who made groundbreaking inventions in this city.


    ¡¸I don''t think that''s the problem¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It is simply because the recoil of cramming so much alchemy knowledge in a short amount of time happened at the same time as the trip of the elixir. She might get too excited now but, I think she''s going to snap it out soon.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde looked anxiously at Mel.


    ¡¸Pomera¡­ Think that she shouldn''t take an alchemy lesson from Kanata-san.¡¹


    Pomera spoke quietly.


    Just when I was thinking about giving some alchemy lesson to Pomera sometime in the future s, it seems the person herself was unwilling to learn that.


    Too bad¡­


    ¡¸Mel, do your best! You''re doing great! You''re such a great child! I''ll give you a pat!¡¹


    Hearing Philia''s suggestion, Mel offered her head to be patted by Philia.


    Philia then patted Mel''s head.


    ¡¸Thank you¡­ Philia-chan! It feels as if my soul, has returned¡­! Now let''s get married, Philia-chan!¡¹


    Mel hugged Philia as she proposed to thetter.


    Finally, Mel''s snapped out of her own world.


    Though Philia therapy wasn''t animal therapy, it seems to be working nicely.


    ¡¸You''ve finally got a grip on yourself¡­ Well, shall we end Mel''s training with this? Today is the fresh start of ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that''s the end of alchemy''s training. All that is left is training to raise your precision with magic craftsmanship.¡¹


    ¡¸Another training¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Since this training is no different from the game, no need to get fired up, Mel-san.¡¹


    ¡¸And another game¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde covered his face with his hands, and heaved a deep sigh.


    Well, Mel''s main job was magic craftsman.


    No need to go in-depth with alchemy since it was only supplementary.


    ¡¸There''s no problem with our schedule. We will finish this by the end of the day and start producing our merchandise from tomorrow. Don''t worry, we''re on the right track, you can use the rest of the day by sightseeing Polorock.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ On track aside, we still have dragonfolk''s problem ahead but, are you sure that Mel is right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, she has been consuming elixir after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t you think that your so-called elixir is the reason for my anxiety!?¡¹


    In the end, Rosemonde decided to stay in ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·.


    thus, Mel''s magic craftsmanship training began under their watch.


    I took out a lump of metal that glowed in a pale blue color and handed it to Mel.


    ¡¸Are you sure that I have to y with this with magical power? The conductivity of magical power doesn''t seem to be bad, it seems to be pretty easy you know?¡¹


    Full of curiosity, Mell was ying with the metal in the palm of her hands.


    ¡¸Yeah, my magic craftsmanship might becking but, my teacher once told me ¡ºUse this to train your magic craftsmanship.¡».¡¹


    The item I gave to Mel was ¡¶Zpiras(Azure Composite Metal)¡· in the form of a sphere.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¾Zpiras(Azure Composite Metal)¡¿¡¶Value: Legend¡·


    It was a mysterious metal with an unknown function which excavated from the ruin of 3000 years ago.


    It was an extremely brittle material, it was often described as ¡ºStone softer than baby''s hand, more beautiful than the ocean¡» s, its function had yet to be known.


    It is said to be a metal made with alchemy for research purposes.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    ¡¸U~hm¡­ In that case, I''ll try.¡¹


    The moment Mel wrapped her hands around ¡¶Zpiras¡·, the lump of metal suddenly swelled up and smashed to pieces inside her hands.


    ¡¸Eh, you must be kidding me!? Even though I just try to circte my magical power¡­!¡¹


    Indeed, ¡¶Zpiras¡· was a superconductor of magical power, that was the reason why it was really sensitive to magical power and prone to breaking apart when loaded with magical power.


    Properly speaking, it might had some use due to its'' nature as the superconductor of magical power s, it couldn''t be utilized properly since it was prone to breaking apart.


    In fact, even Lunaire had tried to make the item with ¡¶Zpiras¡· before s, she ended up giving up since she couldn''t find its'' proper utility.


    It wasn''t impossible to use it as long as we could adjust its'' fragile nature s, she concluded that it was much faster to use alternative material.


    On the other hand, Lunaire found use in its nature of being fragile and prone to breaking.


    ¡¸Due to its nature of being extremely fragile and prone to breaking, it bes the perfect training kit to hone magic craftmanship by changing its'' shape.¡¹


    Yes, one needs own extremely delicate magic craftsman skill to be able to change ¡¶Zpiras¡·''s shape without breaking it apart.


    Doing this kind of training while consuming the elixir that raises concentration and learning ability should be able to boost Mel''s magic craftsman''s skill.


    ¡¸A-Are you really¡­ Sure about this?¡¹


    ¡¸My master used to change this metal into various shapes on the palm of her hand when she was bored.¡¹


    Lunaire used this lump of metal like some sort of cubic cube.


    She went as far as creating bird, and a mini figurine of Noble Mimic.


    ¡¸Just who¡­ In the world is this Master of yours? W-What should I do when this metal is scattering about?¡¹


    Mel desperately gathered the broken pieces of ¡¶Zpiras¡· with her hands.


    ¡¸If I''m not wrong, my master enveloped her hands with magical power¡­ And wrapped her hands around the pieces¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I see, that''ll return it to its'' original shape! Huff!¡¹


    The scattered pieces of ¡¶Zpiras¡· then exploded into even smaller pieces, flying about in the surroundings.


    Mel looked at those pieces with dead eyes.


    At this rate, it might explode into fine ashes next time.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT(More than 20 chapters avable for $5):</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry ===</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 15: Merchandise Manufacturing

    Act 5: Chapter 15: Merchandise Manufacturing


    Two days after the start of the training using ¡¶Zpiras¡·.


    Originally, I nned to end it in one day s, due to a problem during training, we only managed to finish the training on the second day.


    At first, Mel showed some resistance to elixir doping s, she seems to havee to apromise during the training and epted the elixir doping method.


    To begin with, Mel was an ambitious girl.


    She even came to said ¡ºKnowing that drinking this raises my skill makes it taste more delicious.¡».


    ¡­ It wasn''t addiction s, maybe I shouldn''t give her more elixir after this.


    ¡¸The training has paid off, I can finally form a beautiful sphere with ¡¶Zpiras¡·!¡¹


    Mel spoke proudly.


    Rosemonde looked at the ¡¶Zpiras¡· sphere made by Mel with an anxious face.That lump of ¡¶Zpiras¡· was by no mean sphere, it was more like an ellipse-shape.


    ¡¸Woow! such a cool shape!¡¹


    Philia praised Mel with an innocent smile on her face.


    ¡¸Ehehehe¡­ Cool right, Philia-chan? I did my best after all. So praise me~?¡¹


    Pomera and Rosemonde looked anxiously at me.


    ¡¸Oi Kanata. Are you sure that it''s enough that her only managed to form an uneven shape?¡¹


    Rosemonde whispered in my ear.


    ¡¸I also didn''t take this training seriously at first s, being able to form that shape with ¡¶Zpiras¡· in a single night means that she''s skilled.¡¹


    Back then during my training, I also had a hard time returning the ¡¶Zpiras¡·back into shape after exploding it.


    Manufacturing ¡¶Zpiras¡· seems to require an extremely high degree of skill.


    That experience made me realize just how bizarre Lunaire was since she could make statues without breaking a sweat.


    ¡¸Now we can finally get down to the main business of developing the product of the ¡¶Fairy Wings¡·! I feel like I can do anything now! We cannot afford to waste more time since we''re behind the schedule! Closing down the store for a few days will harm the store! Let''s make a gship product for this store!¡¹


    Mel dered brightly as he proposed such a n.


    Mel had gained some alchemy knowledge and be more skillful with her magic craftsmanship thanks to the training.


    We already had the candidate for the product of the store.


    All that was left was whether the product would be popr in Polorock or not.


    Themodity must have some sort of demand.


    The problem was it had to leave some impact.


    Given enough time, we could win this s, we need a fast solution at this moment.


    Even more so if we assume that Wontz might use an underhanded tactic.


    ¡¸What''s the point of getting anxious¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry! I''m invincible! I''ll repay this debt of gratitude and develop the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡· in no time!¡¹


    Mel didn''t waste time and prepared to manufacture the merchandise.


    Since I''m quite confident with my alchemy skills, I might be able to provide some ideas for her.


    From Alchemy''s approach, we had to create something by minimizing the cost and time of production.


    Moreover, I was the only one who knew theplete form of themodities.


    Rosemonde and Pomera had also prepared to open the store, Philia''s role was to act as a bolster to be hugged by Mel to recharge her fighting spirit.


    One dayter, the newmodities had finally lined up upon reopening the store.


    Since our first goal was to raise the store''s poprity as much as possible, we increased the variety of themodities.


    Thanks to Mel''s newfoundprehension of alchemy and her talent as a magic craftsman, she could reproduce something that I thought to be impossible.


    I almost moved to tears when Mel made ballpoint from my vague knowledge.


    And though she couldn''t mass produce the bicycle, she managed to create one for publicity.


    Among the things she made was rubix cube or clothes peg.


    Mel lined up the product with a huge grin on her face.


    ¡¸Kanata, is this really enough to defeat the other general store magic tool backed by that Wontz bastard?¡¹


    Rosemonde asked worriedly.


    ¡¸¡­ Maybe but, it might be even more simple than that.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde was smiling wryly.


    ¡¸W-Well, the ship has been sailed. We might be able to get some sort of assistance from Ga-san if we exin the situation to him.¡¹


    ¡¸That cunning old man huh¡­ Since he has sharp ears when ites to profit, he''ll jump in immediately to get misceneous goods from Polorock. Given a choice, I don''t want to rely on him s, it can''t be helped.¡¹


    But, the situation might rapidly deteriorate if we involve Ga.


    The reason was because he was the director of the ¡¶Mithril''s Cane¡·.


    Once he knew that Greed, the director of the Greedpany and also the lord of Polorock, Manarak might be taken over by Polorock.


    That would be a huge trouble for Ga.


    ¡¸I can use a mirror.¡¹


    ¡¸What is that? Can we win if you use that?¡¹


    The mirror I''m talking about was the ¡¶Distorted World of Cursed Mirror¡·.


    I could raise Mel''s level to a scale of hundreds if I use that mirror.


    That would expand her expertise in alchemy and magic tool engineering in one go.


    Even if she had a problem with Wontz''s subordinate in the Dark Ward, she might be the boss of the Dark Ward in three days.


    ¡¸Well, that just a brute force approach.¡¹


    ¡¸Something that only people like you can do. Well, the time mighte to rely on that.¡¹


    Pomera who heard the conversation between Rosemonde and I revealed an awkward yet bitter smile on her face.


    ¡¸¡­ I hope we don''t have to use the mirror.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry! I know that this will work! You''ve given me more assistance than I wished for! And as a magic tool engineer, I''ve confidence in my own product¡­ And pride as the owner of this shop, the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·!¡¹


    Mel spoke loudly while puffing her chest.


    ¡¸ These products¡­ Is something that I can be proud of thanks to Kanata-san''s ideabined with my ingenuity and design! These items will sell like hotcakes for sure! Kanata-san might be worried about something but, as long as it''s a solid product, no need to worry about this! It''ll sell like hotcakes for sure! Let''s forget about the result for now and focus on marketing! We will seed! This magic tool maker Mel won''t look down on all of your effort! Now get ready, it''s time to open the store! Forget about everything else and just focus on marketing!¡¹


    Mel''s words were filled with power.


    Mel herself was quite sessful until Wontz sabotaged her business.


    Wontz alreadymitted a huge blunder the moment he brought Mel to Polorock.


    Even Rosemonde gave her seal of approval about Mel Being a genius.


    In these three days, I had been thinking about every single possibility or thinking about the idea for a product from the Earth.


    s, the general for this battle was Mel.


    It was our duty to support her till the end.


    ¡¸Mel-san, I know you can do this.¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to me! I''m a genius after all! I''ll beat the crap of that lowly trash called Wontz!¡¹


    A few days ago¡­


    The ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡· which was really deserted when I came for the first time was strangely visited by guests every now and then.


    And in less than three hours, the number of visitors increased by leaps and bounds.


    From less-than-perfect items disyed on the shelves to Mel''s original product, they were selling like hotcakes.


    The store had to be closed earlier since we ran out of items.


    ¡¸I never knew that this would sell really well¡­ To be honest, I thought that only the product made based on my idea would get attention s,¡¹


    I was really surprised by the reception.


    There was something that became my concern though.


    ¡¸Fufufu, I told you it''s not a problem right? This city is the city of merchants, that''s why the citizens is really fashionable or always up with thetest fashion. When a fresh new idea ising out, it''ll be a race to get the first one.¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Still, even I have never expected things going to be this well, hehe.¡¹


    Mel smiled shyly.


    At that moment, Rosmonde came toward us, holding a signboard with a smug look on her face.


    ¡¸Oi Me, care to exin about this? Something seems to be covering the name board of the store.¡¹


    Written on the signboard in Rosemonde''s hands was ¡¶Magical Goods of Otherworlder¡·.


    Mel puffed her chest proudly.


    ¡¸I just think that it''s the best and fastest advertisement for the people living in Polorock! That''s what I read!¡¹


    ¡¸I thought you were proud of the name of your store! The most important thing is the inside of the store! And here you are, using this to cover the name signboard of your store!¡¹


    ¡¸W-Well, that''s less impactful I guess. T-There''s no need to get angry though.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m not angry! I just vexed!¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ That''s the same as being angry though?¡¹


    I felt relieved upon hearing the two''s conversation.


    And heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡¸Firstly, why doing this without telling anyone, Mel!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I mean, it feels embarrassed after going out of my way boasting myself.¡¹


    ¡¸To begin with, it''s not like Kanata dered himself as otherworlder, and yet, doing this is just¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸D-Don''t worry Rosemonde-san, I''ve no problem with this.¡¹


    ¡­ I mean, I had to admit that this was the biggest chip in Mel''s hand that could overturn this desperate situation in one fell swoop.


    In this way, the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡· could make a fresh start in perfect condition.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT(More than 20 chapters avable for $5):</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry ===</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 16: Audience With Great Merchant Lord(Side: Wontz)

    Act 5: Chapter 16: Audience With Great Merchant Lord(Side: Wontz)


    Three days after the reopening of Mel''s general store magic tool, the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·, in the headquarters of Greed Company.


    Wontz, the leader of Greedpany had the highest authority second only to the director of thepany.


    ¡¸Wontz-kun¡­ I didn''t get a report from you but, it seems you are involved in something interesting.¡¹


    Company director, Greed.


    He was also the city lord of themercial city of Polorock.


    Maybe because he grew fat, he had fewer wrinkles on his face, he looked quite youthful despite his advanced age.


    He wore an elegant tailcoat with a ck hat covering his hair.


    his cunning, slit eyes were looking straight into Wontz''s eyes.


    ¡¸W-W-W¡­ What a¡ª Ah¡­ Are you talking about the matter of ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·?¡¹Wontz replied with a ttering smile on his face.


    ¡¸It seems you tried to ensnare a child of her shop s, the said child''s shop seems to be going strong after employing an otherworlder. The customer of your group of stores that united to crush her store seems to be leaving, and I heard that they''re starting to lose. As if that isn''t worse enough, though you have been harassing her until now with various actions that bordering crime since she''s powerless, it is instead making her shop garnering more attention than before.¡¹


    It was the one thing that Wontz didn''t want to talk about.


    Though the amount of money he lost was nothing more than chump change, the fact that he lost to such a girl was a huge blow on his face.


    ¡¸Hahaha¡­ It''s not a big deal really, Greed-sama. It is just a trivial matter unworthy of your time. Just like being bitten by a stray dog when trying to earn some chump change. Though it hurt me that I can''t get back that plot ofnd, it doesn''t really matter anyway.¡¹


    Greed didn''t say anything back and just red at Wontz.


    Wontz felt as if something gripped his heart.


    Wontz had been working for Greed for a long time s, even he still had no idea about what his boss was thinking about inside.


    As if that wasn''t bad enough, his boss was also short-tempered, and he had no idea what was wrong once he lost his temper.


    In addition, he was a cruel and cold-hearted person.


    He was the absolute ruler of this city, so much so that he could cover up a murder in broad daylight if he wanted to.


    The matterof Greed having connection with crime organization in the Dark Ward was an open secret among the top brass of Greed Company.


    That was even more so for Wontz who was one of Greed''s aides, he knew that the Dark Ward was used to cover Greed''s shady business and to corner someone into bankruptcy with its'' deteriorated public order.


    No one in this city could live in peace once Greed set his eyes on them.


    ¡¸E-Even if I can''t regain that plot ofnd¡­ That shop¡­ And Mel is bound by the rulers and regtions of thepany. Theplicated agreement and contract of this city isn''t something that a mere outsider can understand. There are numerous ways for us to suck her profit and thend will finally return to me. Well, it might be a p on the face for now s, it''s actually not a big deal. To begin with, it''s just past time hobby for me.¡¹


    Wontz spoke quickly.


    In fact, the arrangement of Greed Company was reallyplicated so even if a merchant from outside managed to make a profit, their profit going to be sucked dry in various ways.


    Though there were countless ways to reduce that amount as long as they understood the rules and were willing to fill in various documents, an outsider wouldn''t know about that with just a bit of study.


    Though he really got a p on the face since the shop set up by an outsider like Mel seeded and started to make the other shop around which was part of his group started to lose their profit, It wasn''t a big deal for Wontz.


    It just as he said, it was nothing more than a bit of a stray dog.


    He was vexed s, it was a trivial matter.


    ¡¸I see. So it''s not a big deal¡­ So when will you exterminate that stray dog, Wontz-kun?¡¹


    ¡¸N-No way, I''m not in such hurry¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Your opponent is just a dog, right? Are you going to let that stray dog to smear mud on your face right in the district under your jurisdiction? If it''s not a big deal, you better deal with her as soon as possible.¡¹


    ¡¸But, I don''t think I have to go that far for such a trivial amount of money¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Wontz-kun, I don''t need a failure among my subordinates. I''ll say this for thest time, since she''s not a big deal, you should deal with her as soon as possible.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes, if Greed-sama wishes for it, I shall arrange with those guys to crush her shop immediately.¡¹


    Wontz bowed in hurry to Greed.


    ¡¸Wontz-kun, do you know the reason why I give you special treatment?¡¹


    ¡¸The¡­ Reason? Is it because I, have never suffered from a huge setback in Polorock?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s part of the reason but, not the main reason.¡¹


    Greed shook his head then revealing an evil smile.


    ¡¸I want to see. I want to see those ridiculous and pathetic people who have more greed than they can handle, fight, struggle, and perish. The person you trying to get some pocket money with made my heart jump with joy s, I can''t be helped but feel bored about the sess of a girl from the countryside.¡¹


    Strong malice is reflected in Greed''s remark.


    Wontz who stood before him was drenched in cold sweat inside.


    ¡¸N-No matter what kind of method she uses, I''ll crush it for sure. Well, crushing such a small store is a piece of cake. She''s not worthy of your attention¡­ If Greed-sama wished for it, I could crush that store in a few days.¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm, I have high expectations for you, Wontz-kun.¡¹


    Said Greed with a grin on his face.


    It was truly a devilish grin.


    Wontz gasped upon seeing that grin.


    It was something that he never felt despite knowing Greed and had been spoken with him for a long time.


    Greed was by no means a proper human.


    Nor did he look like a human right now, it was as if he was a humongous, evil monster.


    The old man with one leg in the grave was hated and envied by the younger generation.


    Wontz bowed to Greed while cursing thetter in his heart and then turned around.


    ¡¸Wontz-kun. I did say that I want to see a greedy human get destroyed by their own greed s, for me, it makes no difference whether that countryside girl or you got destroyed.¡¹


    A chill ran down Wontz''s spine then he turned to Greed.


    ¡¸Kukuku¡­ That''s a joke. Do your best, Wontz-kun. I''m looking forward to your next report.¡¹


    Wontz''s lips twitched as he forced himself to smile at Greed.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT(More than 20 chapters avable for $5):</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry ===</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 17: Visiting the Fairys Wings

    Act 5: Chapter 17: Visiting the Fairy''s Wings


    Two men were visiting a general store magic tool, the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·.


    ¡¸Yoo~¡­ My apologies dear guess. The store is already closed today. Pleasee a¡ª¡¹


    Mel who acts as a shopkeeper, is about to go out to tell the guest and pauses when seeing the identity of the guest.


    ¡¸W¡ªWontz-san.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s been a few days right, Mel-san? Your store seems to be flourishing.¡¹


    The one who came to the store was the duo of Wontz and his bodyguard, Jude.


    Though Wontz''s demeanor was as gentle as before, after a previous visit to Mel''s store, he didn''t bother to hide his malicious intent from Mel anymore.


    Mel chewed her lip as she looked up to Wontz''s face.


    ¡¸Don''t re at me like that. You''ve been quite emotional since the first time I met you. I underestimated you and yet, I had never expected that you can reach this far. Though I did my fair share of provocation, I take back those words. You win this round.¡¹Wontz heaved an exhausted sigh.


    For Wontz, he had to prioritize Greed''s order to crush the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·.


    But, even if he tried to crush the store by limiting their privilege, the store had already be too famous since the rumors such as ¡ºThe ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡· made a novel item based on the idea of the otherworlder¡».


    He couldn''t do anything with his authority when there was such a gathering right in the center of the city.


    In the first ce, the current ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡· had the huge prospect of profit, throwing around his weight by threatening thepany like what he did before would only meet with a counterattack.


    And since he had already used that method before, Mel learned from her mistake and the document that she submitted this time left no opening to be exploited, meaning that crushing her shop with a barely legal method was impossible.


    Currently, Wontz only has limited methods to dabble with the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·.


    Though he had a long-term n to crush her, Greed had imposed a time limit on him.


    In the first ce, at this rate, the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡· might gain investors or supporters from Polorock.


    Thus, Wontz was pretty much aware that he couldn''t move to carelessly in this situation if he didn''t want this case to be his stumbling blockter.


    ¡¸M-My victory¡­ Does that mean you won''t dabble with ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡· again?¡¹


    ¡¸Jude, the document.¡¹


    Wontz called out to his escort without even bothering to answering to Mel''s question.


    Jude nodded, taking out a bundle of documents from the bag that Wontz entrusted to him and handed it over to its'' owner.


    Wontz looked at Mel after ncing at the document.


    ¡¸Is¡­ that¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸A lot of money. Now get out of this city of Polorock¡­ Don''te to this city again, ever. This Poloroc is amercial city built based on the most efficient economy-based calction. We cannot allow impurity that be the center of one of themercial zones.¡¹


    Mel received the document timidly and scanned its'' content.


    ¡¸in short¡­ You picked a fight while pretending it isn''t about money in order for me to not be your stumbling block, is it?¡¹


    Mel''s remark hit the bull''s eyes.


    She was fed up with Wontz''s egoism s, she felt scared of what he might do if she refused this offer.


    ¡¸Yes. Since the game didn''t turn up as I expected, I decided to flip the board with money. If you refuse this¡­ You might be swallowed by the darkness of Polorock.¡¹


    From Wontz''s perspective, he didn''t want to continue his conflict with Mel the moment Greed took an interest in this regard.


    As a citizen of this city, he knew that Greed''s word was the absolutew in this city.


    So he decided to kick her out of this city with money and told Greed that he had threatened her.


    Mel didn''t say anything, she just staring at the document in her hand.


    The matter about Wontz.


    She had to make sure that there was no trap in this document before she made the decision.


    Wontz frowned upon looking at Mel''s attitude.


    ¡¸It seems you have no idea about your current situation. I''m telling you that if you decide to reject this offer, it means that we''ll be at each other throats. You''ll give me no choice if you refuse this offe¡ª!¡¹


    The door of the store suddenly opened up and Rosemonde''s face peeked out from inside.


    ¡¸Here I am wondering what takes her so long, so it''s you again huh?¡¹


    Rosemonde walked up to Mel, took the documents from thetter''s hands, and tore them to pieces without a shred of hesitation.


    Wontz''s eyebrows puckered upon seeing that.


    ¡¸Y-You¡­ Do you understand your current situation!? Opposing me is the same as trying to oppose Greed-sama himself!¡¹


    ¡¸Who cares, not that I read the content either. Not that we will trust a swindler like you in the first ce.¡¹


    ¡¸EVERYTHING WENT DOWN TO DRAIN COZ OF AN IDIOT LIKE YOU! I''M EVEN WILLING TO PAY TWICE OR THRICE OF THE SUM OF THE MONEY! YET YOU TORE IT UP WITHOUT EVEN AS MUCH AS TALKING ABOUT IT! I''M TELLING YOU, IT''LL ONLY RESULT IN MUTUAL DESTRUCTION!¡¹


    ¡¸Coz I don''t think that listening to a swindler like you is worth my time. I''ve learned a bit but, if you swindled us again, we have no way to judge you. That''s why you shouldn''t be trusted to begin with. The idiot one here is YOU.¡¹


    Then, Rosemonde looked at Mel.


    ¡¸Mel, forget about everything that he said to you before, it''s not worth your time. This ba*stard seems to have been probing around your store for thest few days using his subordinate. He might be concocting some kind of n to crush you.¡¹


    ¡¸THINGS WON''T END WITH JUST A "SORRY" IF YOU MAKE ME GO ALL OUT! THIS IS WHY AMATEUR OF TRADE IS SO IRKSOME! IF YOU''RE UNWILLING TO STEP DOWN, BOTH PARTIES ARE GOING TO BE DESTROYEd!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh shut up. The one who makes a mistake here is you, you shouldn''t make a mistake with someone''s real value to begin with and negotiate fairly instead of selling the trust ced on you at a bargain price.¡¹


    ¡¸Gah¡­¡¹


    Wontz''s face flushed red as he waspletely beaten ck and blue in the arguments against Rosemonde.


    This time, Wontz had no intention of ensnaring Mel into another one of his traps.


    Ending this incident as soon as possible while the damage was still minimal was far more important than money for the current him.


    s, that was even more reason to trust Wontz, who was in a far more advantageous position toe up with a fair negotiation.


    ¡¸Enough of your nonsense, brute woman¡­ He''s not talking to you!¡¹


    Judo moved forward to grab Rosemonde.


    He had no intention to use this method but, now he had no choice but to use threat against Rosemonde.


    As long as Rosemonde was here, even the most coherent conversation would be incoherent.


    Rosemonde readily dodged the approaching hand and pushed Judo''s sr plexus.


    ¡¸Urgh¡­¡¹


    Judo staggered back due to that push, crashing onto Wontz behind him and rolling on the ground along with thetter.


    Wontz himself ended up being squashed under Judo.


    ¡¸GAH! GET UP JUDO! YOU''RE HEAVY!¡¹


    ¡¸M-My apologies Judo-sama!¡¹


    Judo stood up in a hurry while propping Wontz with his shoulder.


    ¡¸Don''t try to mess with me, I''m an A-Rank adventurer. Do you think a bodyguard of swindlers like you can do a shi*t against me?¡¹


    said Rosemonde with a scornful look toward Wontz.


    Wontz red at Rosemonde for a while, s, he then heaved a sigh, and his furrowed eyebrows were also loosened.


    ¡¸Negotiation breakdown I guess. Meaning that I don''t have to worry about proper methods anymore¡­ It''s toote for you to regret it now.¡¹


    Wontz walks away from the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡· while being propper by Judo''s shoulder after saying those words.


    ¡ô


    After they put some distance from the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·, Wontz and Judo were having a conversation about what they were going to doter.


    ¡¸What shall we do after this¡­ Wontz-sama? We have no way le¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Since it can''t be helped, I''ll do as I say¡­ Screw the rule, I''m going to crush them with everything I got. I didn''t want to do this but¡­ Maybe I should ask for Isabe''s help.¡¹


    ¡¸I-Sabe-sama¡­¡¹


    Isabe was a big shot of Greedpany just like Wontz.


    Their rtionship was that of a rival.


    She excelled in reading the flow of the business and manipting the market.


    She was also known as ¡¶Script Writer¡· due to the fact that she could lead the conversation in the direction that she wanted to.


    ¡¸Though I don''t want to rely on her, I''ve no choice either. Now I''m going to mobilize the crime organization in the Dark Ward, the ¡¶Bloody Gold Coin¡·.¡¹


    Just like Greed who had a connection with the Dark Ward, Wontz was also a frequent customer of the Dark Ward''s organization whenever he needed them to do his dirty job.


    ¡¸Things will go bad if we use them in this situation right? I mean, if something happened to that store at this kind of time, everyone would be suspicious of us right?¡¹


    ¡¸We''re not going to attack them in broad daylight of course. I''ve already found the weak point of the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·. I''ve already considered the option of when they refused my proposal.¡¹


    Wontz''s face revealed a sinister smile.


    ¡¸¡­ So?¡¹


    ¡¸We''ll crush the otherworlder who cooperates with that woman. We will kidnap that little girl called Philia. We will mobilize the ¡¶Bloody Gold Coin¡· to kidnap the kid and use her to threaten them. This kind of job is their forte and it won''t be revealed to the public either.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, as expected of Wontz-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸Since ites to this¡­ I won''t back down either. I''ll show those idiots that I will have thestugh. They''ll be punished in full for underestimating me. I''ll let them to rot and regret in hell for rejecting myst good faith.¡¹


    Wontzughed loudly.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT(More than 20 chapters avable for $5):</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry ===</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 19: Private Talk With The Female Merchant

    Act 5: Chapter 19: Private Talk With The Female Merchant


    Since the store was quite busy, the front desk was left to Mel and Pomera, Rosemonde and I would talk with Isabe.


    ¡¸Proposing to give arge investment for the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·, arranging distribution channels, advertising, and using her authority to revise the contract with Greedpany¡­ Those conditions are too good to be true. You''re supposed to be Wontz''srade right? Why is someone of your status willing to do this?¡¹


    Said Rosemonde while scanning the document prepared by Isabe.


    ¡¸Because I see the profit in this matter. I''m not so naive to think that I can squeeze quick profit with an unfair contract in the short term. If I do so, I won''t survive in this city of Polorock. Doing something like that will disqualify me as the number two of Greed Company.¡¹


    ¡¸It seems you''re trying to stir things up and get the most profit out of it. Man, I''m d that I let Mel out of this stuff. That girl will jump into your proposal without a second thought.¡¹


    Rosemonde heaved a sigh.


    ¡­ Surely, Mel would agree with Isabe''s proposal without a second thought.


    I''ve had my suspicion when he stood before Wontz but, it turned out Mel was really weak to praise.


    Knowing that, Rosemonde kicked Mel out of the room.¡¸You might not realize this but, the current you are gold you know? Rather, calling you gold mine isn''t wrong either. Has it not for the fact that Wontz and Greed-sama are targetting you, the other merchant wille to you days ago? But, you can take your time and think about this before you give your answer.¡¹


    Isabe spoke without any reservation.


    ¡¸And regardless of your decision, I don''t mind investing some money in your store as a deposit. Just the fact that I deposited my money on you will let the other know that they can''t mess with you.¡¹


    ¡¸H~mh¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde groaned at hearing Isabe''s remark.


    ¡¸¡­ I think we need some time to think about this matter, Rosemonde-san but, do you really think that this person ising to this discussion unprepared?¡¹


    ¡¸There must be, some sort of pitfall somewhere. This might seem perfect at a nce but, there must be a concealed pitfall somewhere¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde kept scanning the document.


    <em>¡­ Did she got pissed off halfway?</em>


    No, maybe she had this kind of doubt after what happened with Wontz.


    ¡¸Oh right! Isabe, you say that Greed is quite displeased about this matter, and yet, why aren''t you worrying about this matter? Since this incident happens due to Wontz''s blunder, you don''t have to go as far as protecting Mel¡­ Not that I think this matter is that simple either. Caught by Greed''s eyes in this city means that you can''t live in this city anymore! Are you by chance trying to do something in secret?¡¹


    ¡¸The reason for Greed-sama''s anger is because Wontz made a blunder in handling this matter since he wanted to pursue an insignificant amount of pocket money as a result, he used his status in Greed Company, and that''s why he got a scolding. Moreover¡­¡¹


    Isabe was looking around as she spoke with almost inaudible.


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah, Greed-sama seems to be senile due to his advanced age. His authority in thepany isn''t that much different from mine.¡¹


    ¡¸Isabe-sama, that''s a bit¡­!¡¹


    Isabe''s bodyguard tried to stop Isabe but, thetter continued on without care.


    ¡¸I''ve no intention to be Greed-sama''s enemy. that''s why I''ve been using fake names for under-the-table deals. But, I don''t think he will care even if I use my real identity. Greed-sama has no interest left in the trade. He does have his duty as the city lord but, that''s not all. Speaking of what he did in Greedpany, he made a strange rule that unnecessarily screwed up in one part and enjoyed the story of the merchant who fall into the darkness.¡¹


    ¡¸T-That''s just creepy¡­¡¹


    Speaking of the great merchant Greed, he was supposed to be the legendary merchant who rebuilt the city of Polorock and ruled it as their lord.


    I thought he still did that even at his age s, that didn''t seem to be the case.


    ¡¸He''s in cahoot with the Dark Ward. He seems to be focusing on research about ck magic under the guise of bad public order in that ce. Though I have no idea about the amount of the fundpared to its golden age, There''s a rumor among the top brass of Greed Company that Greed-sama used ck magic to make himself look youthful despite already being more than 80 years old.¡¹


    Man, that was truly a suspicious situation¡­


    It seems that as de-facto chief of Greed Company, Isabe had no intention of obeying Greed''s nonsense remark that had be senile.


    But if she was telling the truth, it was way too scary.


    Meaning that we''ll be jumping into Isabe''s faction after this.


    Firstly, both Wontz and Greed were not scary.


    ¡¸He isn''t married, nor does he have an heir. When he died, his inheritance or interest aside, what will be of his negative legacy? Surely, he has a big influence but, even that foolish Wontz can only look at Greed-sama''s face in horror.¡¹


    ¡¸His devotion to ck magic almost bes his bane¡­¡¹


    Even though Greed built his current status in one generation, I couldn''t help but wonder why he became like that in hister years.


    Maybe the reason he always achieved sess was simply because he had an extreme personality.


    ¡¸Lately, the kingdom knight has been snooping around Polorock. I know about this since I''m the one who assists them from behind the scenes, it seems they want to arrest Greed-sama. The reason is that Greed-sama has been conducting illegal experiments and raising criminal organizations in the city entrusted to him by the royal family. So we really don''t have to worry.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I never know that¡­ This city¡­ I am in a precarious situation now¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸The reason I''m telling you this is because I see no reason to keep this matter a secret and to gain your trust. I hope I can talk with Mel-chan again and will be waiting for a favorable answer from her.¡¹


    Isabe didn''t seem to hide another meaning in her remark.


    She got up from her chair as she spoke and left the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·.


    ¡¸Rosemonde-san, what''s your opinion about Isabe''s remarks?¡¹


    I tried to ask Rosemonde when it was just the two of us left.


    ¡¸Let''s wait for another day, personally, I think she''s telling the truth¡­¡¹


    Rosemonde nodded.


    ¡¸But¡­ I don''t feel good about this situation. Greed fascination with dubious ck magic, there''s also the fact that the chivalric order going to raid this city in a while. Even though Greed is already senile in hister years, it doesn''t change the fact that he is someone who built this city in a single generation. I don''t think he''s the kind of guy who will be captured by Chivalric order. I can only hope that there won''t be a strange incident in the near future¡­¡¹


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT(More than 20 chapters avable for $5):</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry ===</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 20: Kidnapping Case of Fear God (Side: Philia)

    Act 5: Chapter 20: Kidnapping Case of Fear God (Side: Philia)


    The general store and magic tool shop, ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·, was extremely busy. Following the suggestion of the female merchant Isabe, the trio of Kanata, Mel, and Rosemonde had gone to meet with an influential figure in Polorock. This left only Pomera and Philia to handle the shop.


    In short, Pomera had to manage the counter by herself.


    ¡¸¡­ The money doesn¡¯t add up. Did Pomera make a mistake somewhere?¡¹


    Pomera anxiously recounted the money, looking dejected.


    ¡¸Pomera¡­ Are you okay?¡¹


    Philia asked Pomera.


    ¡¸It''s okay, Philia-chan. We might be really busy for a bit, but¡­ it seems Isabe-san has arranged for a rotation. When that happens, it means our business in this city is done.¡¹


    Initially, they were only helping Mel''s store to get back on its feet. By this point, the store had recovered. However, this happened so quickly that they ended up being short-staffed, especially since Kanata and the others were only temporary help.


    There was also the issue of ensuring that the naive Mel wouldn''t be taken advantage of by the Greed Company anymore. But now, that role had been taken over by Isabe, one of Greed Company''s bigwigs. Once Kanata confirmed that Isabe could be trusted, he nned to leave the care of ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡· and Mel in her hands.Kanata''s reason for visiting the city in the first ce was to ask Rosemonde to apany him to Peach Dragon Vige to gather information about the ¡¶Invisible Hand of God¡· from the ¡¶Ruler of the Sky¡·. Since they had achieved substantial results, Rosemonde had no choice but toply with Kanata''s request.


    ¡¸Pomera, Pomera! Philia wants to help too!¡¹


    ¡¸This is a bit too difficult for you, Philia-chan¡­¡¹


    Pomera said with a wry smile. Philia puffed out her cheeks at Pomera''s response.


    ¡¸Philia wants to help too!¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, Philia-chan. I¡¯m really busy right now¡­ Could you wait for a while? I¡¯ll y with youter if you behave until I¡¯m done.¡¹


    ¡¸Muuu¡­¡¹


    Just then, the number of customers lining up in front of Pomera increased¡ªfirst one, then two, then three, and the count kept rising.


    ¡¸Wa-wawa! Now¡¯s not the time for chatting!¡¹


    Pomera refocused on the customers. Left alone, Philia wandered inside the store, puffing her cheeks.


    ¡¸Boring¡­¡¹


    At that moment, a man and a woman approached Philia.


    ¡¸You must be Philia-chan, right?¡¹


    The woman spoke to her.


    ¡¸Y-Yes? Philia is Philia¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Things are getting a little dangerous, so we¡¯ve been told to take you, Philia-chan. Can youe with us?¡¹


    ¡¸D-Dangerous? What happened to Kanata?¡¹


    The two exchanged a quick nce upon hearing Philia''s concern.


    ¡¸Yes, Kanata-kun seems to have gotten into big trouble. So, you need toe with us.¡¹


    The woman forcefully grabbed Philia¡¯s hand and began pulling her.


    ¡¸But, since something happened to Kanata, I need to tell Pomera¡­¡¹


    Philia turned to run back to Pomera, who was still overwhelmed with handling customers. She couldn¡¯t spare a moment to worry about Philia. Philia frowned.


    ¡¸Anyway, we need you to follow us quickly. C¡¯mon, hurry up!¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­ Is Philia¡­ going to be called for alchemy?¡¹


    Unaware of the situation, Philia left the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡· with them.


    They quickly left the main street, entering a deserted alleyway that led to a suspicious-looking ce. Philia nced around anxiously.


    ¡¸So¡­ Where is Kanata?¡¹


    The two men ignored Philia¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Hey, is Kanata okay? Hey!¡¹


    ¡¸Just shut up and follow us, you noisy brat!¡¹


    One of them snapped at Philia, his demeanor taking a sharp turn.


    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­ Sorry, big brother.¡¹


    Philia muttered, bowing her head, bewildered.


    ¡¸You¡¯re not supposed to see us, remember? Kidnapping a merchant''s kid so tantly is too much, even for the Dark Ward.¡¹


    ¡¸No problem. You know who our client is this time, right?¡¹


    The duo, who had kidnapped Philia, spoke in low voices.


    ¡¸Kukuku, they dared to let this brat out even after antagonizing Wontz-sama. They''re way too naive. It¡¯s too easy without that troublesome A-rank adventurer from Manarak around.¡¹


    The two belonged to the criminal organization operating in Polorock¡¯s Dark Ward, known as the ¡¶Bloody Gold Coin¡·. They were one of the most prominent groups running the Dark Ward from behind the scenes, often taking on dirty jobs for powerful clients.


    ¡¸That female adventurer¡­ She¡¯s known as ¡¶Rosemonde of Extermination¡· in Manarak. We¡¯d be in big trouble if she raided our base, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Hah, she won¡¯t be able to do a thing. We have a hostage, remember?¡¹


    The manughed scornfully at the woman¡¯s concern.


    ¡¸Besides, have you forgotten about our leader? He¡¯s an ex-A-rank adventurer who couldn¡¯t live on the surface anymore and ended up in the Dark Ward¡­ Mardas, the ¡¶Laughing Guillotine¡·. Back in the day, he was on the verge of bing an S-rank adventurer. Even that Rosemonde is no match for him.¡¹


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT(More than 20 chapters avable for $5):</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry ===</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 21: 《Bloody Gold Coin》(Side: Philia)

    Act 5: Chapter 21: ¡¶Bloody Gold Coin¡·(Side: Philia)


    The other side of Polorock¡­ The Dark Ward.


    A certain building located deep inside that area was the base of one of the crime organizations, the ¡¶Bloody Gold Coin¡·.


    The main job of the ¡¶Bloody Gold Coin¡· was to do the dirty job of the wealthy merchant.


    Threat, abduction, assassination, disturbance, and many other dirty jobs.


    Their leader, Mardas was a former S-rank adventurer who got demoted to A-rank.


    He had been taking assassinationmissions from the big shots ever since his adventurer era but, his shady job eventually came to light and he got chased out from the front stage.


    He had long blonde hair and fought with a great sword.


    His epithet was ¡¶Lauhing Guillotine, Mardas¡· from the fact that he swung his sword around during the battle.


    ¡­ And that ¡¶Bloody Gold Coin¡· was driven on the verge of destruction.The wall and the floor were torn and dug as if a giant monster descended in that ce and carved with their ws, their members were rolling around, drenched in their own blood.


    Mardas, their leader was falling on his knees with a dumbfounded face.


    ¡¸What¡­ In the world is happening here? The ¡¶Bloody Gold Coin¡·¡­ And this great Mardas¡­ Got crushed by a mere brat?¡¹


    The moment Philia arrived at the base of the ¡¶Bloody Gold Coin¡·, she realized that she had been tricked and tried to leave the ce immediately.


    The member of the ¡¶Bloody Gold Coin¡· tried to stop her s, it was obvious that they were no match for Philia whose level was close to 3000, thus the result showed right before Mardas.


    When Mardas rushed in front of Philia after looking at his subordinate who fell on their rear, thetter conjured a giant dragon''s arm and mowed down everything around her, thus they arrived at the current situation.


    The pair who kidnapped Philia could only hug each other and trembled in fear as they sat on the ground.


    ¡¸W-What in the world¡­ Are we brought back?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I''VE NEVER HEARD ABOUT THIS!¡¹


    Philia cast a nce toward them.


    The duo was startled upon receiving their gaze.


    ¡¸¡­ So you really don''t know Kanata''s current situation right? Then Philia going to leave.¡¹


    Said Philia as she turned around to leave.


    Mardas clenched his teeth, his hands were already touching the hilt of his great sword.


    Surely, the girl could use strange magic that almost drove the ¡¶Bloody Gold Coin¡· to the verge of destruction.


    and yet, the current here was clearly full of openings.


    The moment she left this ce alive, herrade would definitely destroy and that would spell the end for the ¡¶Bloody Gold Coin¡·.


    Being looked down on by his peers, his subordinates left, and abandoned by his backer, the big shot of the Greedpany.


    That or they would send assassins to kill him.


    Either way, Mardas'' pride as the leader couldn''t allow Philia to leave their base alive.


    ¡¸Don''t¡­ Look down on me!¡¹


    Mardas rushed toward Philia, raising his great sword overhead.


    Though the job he took from Wontz was kidnapping, he changed his mind and nned to kill the target.


    Though his opponent looked like a small girl, he knew that he couldn''t afford to hold back against her.


    ¡¸YOU''LL TASTE THE REASON WHY THEY CALLED ME GUILLOTINE WITH YOUR OWN BODY!¡¹


    Mardas'' great sword cut the neck of the girl who was full of openings¡­ Or so it was supposed to be.


    But, Philia turned around immediately and pinched the giant de with her bare hand.


    ¡¸H-How can it be? This must be¡­ A dream¡­¡¹


    It was as if he¡­ Didn''t fight against a human.


    The response he felt in his hands felt as if he attacked a lump of adamantine, or a giant dragon.


    Mardas guessed that the little girl before him might get some sort of strange power.


    But, at this point, only at this point did he realize that the girl before him was actually an unfathomable monster.


    Philia sized the sword and threw it behind.


    The greatsword was easily taken away fromMardas'' hands, flew in a straight line toward the wall, and broke the wall with a thud.


    Mardas'' eyes twitched as he looked at the copsed wall.


    ¡¸Do you still have business with Philia, uncle?¡¹


    The sunlight enters the building from the copsed wall.


    It was illuminating Philia''s back.


    Due to the power that she disyed a while ago, and the sun illuminating her figure from behind, Philia looks like a gargantuan creature in Mardas'' eyes.


    ¡¸N-No¡­¡¹


    Mardas imposing attitude from a while ago went out of the window, he fell on his knees as he replied weakly.


    ¡¸This great for me¡­ N-No, I, I have no idea that such¡­! God, you must be a god! P-Please forgive this lowly man¡­!¡¹


    Mardas prostated on the ground.


    ¡¸God¡­?¡¹


    Philia squinted her eyes, looking down at Mardas.


    ¡¸Y-Yes! This was the first time I saw such a powerful existence! I might have been a foolish unbeliever from the moment I was born until now but, now I understand that God does exist! I repent for all the sins that Imitted so far¡­! Please, please forgi¡ª!¡¹


    The next moment, something that resembled the arm of a giant dragon struck at the ce beside Mardas.


    That arm carved a deep mark on the ground that speared around,


    If that arm was off marked even by a millimeter, Mardas would surely be killed right then.


    ¡¸HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!¡¹


    Mardas raised a scream as his body curled up in that ce.


    ¡¸Philia¡­ Don''t think that she ever called by that name but, Philia hates to be called by that name.¡¹


    Philia dered with a cold voice before she left that ce.


    No one in that ce dares to stop her.


    Meanwhile, Mardas didn''t dare to raise his face, he kept curling up on that ce.


    ¨D¨D Almost at the same time, two figures were visiting the base of ¡¶Bloody Gold Coin¡·.


    The man who led the way wore a ck tailcoat and ck hat, his elegant appearance stood out like a sore thumb in this back alley.


    The man was the ruler of the city of Polorock, Greed.


    ¡¸Even though Greed-sama can entrust the matter of contacting the crime organization to me, I still can''t understand why you''re insisting oning by yourself. Moreover, should we put on some disguise?¡¹


    Greed''s subordinate, Gain was calling out to his master.


    ¡¸Gain-kun, why do I need to disguise myself when I just strolling in my own garden?¡¹


    ¡¸Because a lot of knightdom knights is sneaking into the city. And they''re not doing an investigation either, they want to capture you, Greed-sama. If you meet them in this kind of situation¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu, I''m not afraid of the likes of kingdom knight. They''re nothing more than a bunch of small fries who love to do street performance. The dangerous one is a troublesome individual.¡¹


    ¡¸Who¡­ Are you talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸The above-mentioned girl of magic tool craftsman¡­ I thought it was just some spark ignited by Wontz-kun but, a strange rumor arrived in my ears. I can''t believe my ears at first but, I have to at least check the truth. Since Wontz-kun nned to use the weapon called the ¡¶Bloody Gold Coin¡·, I want to ask the detail to them beforehand¡­¡¹


    Greed''s footsteps suddenly halted right there.


    Gain who wondering why he stopped followed his bos line of sight¡­ And saw a little girl with bicolored hair of green and light pink standing before them.


    ¡¸That appearance¡­ Matched with the appearance of one of the magic tool craftsman''spanions. Why she''s alone by herself in this dark wa¡ª¡¹


    Greed ignored Gain and walked slowly toward Philia¡­ With apletely different expression on his face.


    ¡¸This ce is a bit too dangerous for you, young miss¡­ What are you doing in this ce? Uhm? Well, you can''t walk by yourself in such a dangerous ce you know.¡¹


    Greed spoke with sweetly, smiling a scary-looking smile as the tips of his lips went up.


    ¡¸Greed¡­ Sama?¡¹


    Gain was baffled upon seeing that kind of expression.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT(More than 20 chapters avable for $5):</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry ===</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 22: Great Merchant And A Girl(Side: Philia)

    Act 5: Chapter 22: Great Merchant And A Girl(Side: Philia)


    ¡¸S-Scary stranger suddenly brought Philia to this ce¡­ That''s why Philia going to go back to Pomera''s ce now.¡¹


    ¡¸Oooh, I see. You must be scared, good job in managing to escape until this ce.¡¹


    Said Greed with his usual coaxing voice.


    Gain couldn''t help but look anxiously at their conversation.


    Though Gain had been Greed''s aide for a really long time, this was the first time he saw Greed act like this.


    Thus he couldn''t help but wonder what happened to his master today.


    From his perspective, Greed was someone who could see through human heart and the flow of this world as if it was a child y, elusive and unfathomed person.


    And the fact that he act like this upon seeing the little girl who he just met a while ago made it even more bizzare.


    ¡¸Hohohoho, I see, so your name is Philia-chan. What should I do now? This ce isn''t safe, an adorable kid like you might get attacked by another scoundrel. Even if you''re not attacked by them, this isn''t the nicest ce for an adorable girl like you to wander around either. Moreover, you must be tired and scared right, girlie? How about taking a short break in my mansion? You can tell me your story while resting in my mansion. There''s a lot of sweets and candies in my mansion you know?¡¹¡¸B-But, I can''t follow a stranger¡­ It''s dangerous¡­ And might bring you trouble¡­ like what happened to me a while ago¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu, such a good girl you are. My name is Greed. No one in this city never heard of my name. May I ask for your name to, youngdy? I mean, this will make us acquaintance right?¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm, yes¡­ Y-You''re not, a stranger anymore but, I still can''t go with you¡­ Pomera will be worrying about me¡­¡¹


    Hearing that, Greed looked at Gain.


    ¡¸Gain-kun, go to the magic tool shop that became famous recently and tell them that Philia-chan ising to y in Greed''s mansion, so she''ll be back in the evening. Don''t you dare to lie to them, I''ve promised this girl after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!? W-Why!?¡¹


    Gain raised his voice.


    ¡¸I-In the first ce! Why are you visiting this ce!? I have no idea about what you wanted to do, Greed-sama? Isn''t it to gather the information for the next n!? Why are you suddenly canceling your n like this!? I-In the first ce, there''s no way I can leave you alone in this Dark Ward without any escort!¡¹


    ¡¸Did you hear my words, Gain-kun? You don''t need to know anything, just do as I say. I''ve told you before, right? You''re really convenient since you always did what I said without saying anything. ¡¹


    Greed replied with a clear displeased face.


    ¡¸U-Urgh¡­ But¡­ This is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Haah¡­ The thing that I can see is different from yours, Gain-kun. Do not get in the way of my judgment. Do you understand? I''m not looking for advice or concern from an ordinary person like you.¡¹


    ¡¸Y¨CYes. My apologies¡­ I''ll be back immediately..¡¹


    Despite his anxiety, Gain followed Greed''s instructions.


    ¡¸Let''s go,, Girly.¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Are you still anxious even after I send my man to tell your store/¡¹


    ¡¸That''s¡­ That is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Woopsie, my bad for speaking like threatening you. Now then girly, this uncle is the owner of this Polorock. Due to this city''splicated passage, you might a hard time finding the magic tool store you''re looking for. But, you don''t have such worry if you follow this Uncle. In that way, the child called Pomera won''t be worrying about you either. How''s that? Want to y with this uncle for a while? You see, this uncle is actually really lonely and want to y with you, girlie. This uncle isn''t lying. Or, could it be that you hate this uncle?¡¹


    ¡¸You won''t do something bad to Kanata and co?¡¹


    Asked Philia timidly while looking into Greed''s eyes.


    ¡¸Uhm, yes. I won''t do bad things to them. If it''s your friend, this uncle will make an arrangement so that no one going to do something bad to them in this city.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Do you have delicious sweets?¡¹


    ¡¸ I''ve got a lot of them! My uncle doesn''t eat those sweets but, I''ve prepared a lot as a gift for my guest. Moreover, whether it''s a rare sweet or expensive sweet, I just need to say my name and the maker wille running to present their sweets to me. That''s why I''m sure that a lot of sweets will be prepared as a present for you by the time we arrive.¡¹


    ¡¸Then, I''ll go with you for a bit¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Good girl, now let''s go.¡¹


    Greed replied happily to Philia with a weird smile stered on his face.


    ¡¸Since it''ll take some time to reach my house on foot, tell me when you''re tired. This uncle will give you a piggyback.¡¹


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT(More than 20 chapters avable for $5):</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry ===</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 23: Mansion of Great Merchant(Side: Philia)

    Act 5: Chapter 23: Mansion of Great Merchant(Side: Philia)


    Philia was brought to the parlor of Greed''s mansion.


    Luxurious chandeliers hung on the ceiling, and huge, expensive-looking paintings hung along the wall.


    The huge, long red desk was ornamentedvishly with gold and studded with diamond.


    ¡¸Awesome, just like a king''s room!¡¹


    Philia spoke with a springy voice upon seeing the inside of the room.


    ¡¸Hahaha, I''m d to see you like this room, little miss.¡¹


    Sitting on the chair were Greed and Philia, three of Greed''s servants were standing beside the door.


    All of them frowned, unable to understand why Greed invited this unknown little girl.


    ¡¸Uncle, who''s the girl in that picture?¡¹Philia''s finger was pointing at the girl''s painting on the wall.


    It was the painting of a girl around Philia''s age sitting on the swing hanging on a tree branch.


    ¡¸That painting is drawn by a traveling painter. Fufufu, since I''m really pleased with the result, I pay them ten times the offered price.¡¹


    Greed''s subordinates made an even more dubious look on their face upon hearing the duo''s conversation.


    They never really pay attention to Greed''s hobby in painting but, they suddenly realize that they might need to pay attention to this matterter after he suddenly invites a stranger like Philia.


    ¡¸Is she your daughter?¡¹


    ¡¸No little miss,I''m a bachelor.¡¹


    ¡¸So who''s this girl modeled after?¡¹


    ¡¸She''s my¡­ Well, something like a friend to me. She''s nothing more than a memory who lives in me right now. Though I made the painter to paint her after giving him the details of her appearance, I can''t provide him with the real model.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Greed-sama, why are you doing this at this critical moment right before the ¡ª¡¹


    One of the subordinates tried to talk to Greed but, thetter shut the former with his re.


    ¡¸Uncle, Uncle! Where''s the sweets? Philia wants to eat sweets!¡¹


    Though Philia was raising her vignce when they just met, she ended up opening up to Greed and bing more and more merrier as she guided inside the mansion.


    ¡¸She might be a kid but¡­ She''s really rude to Greed-sama!¡¹


    One of the subordinates shouted at Philia.


    ¡¸Shut up! How dare you to shout at the honored guest that personally invited by!¡¹


    Greed stood up, his clenched fist struck the desk as he shouted at his subordinate.


    ¡¸M-M-My deepest apology, Greed-sama¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Humph? Why are you apologizing to me? It seems you still have no idea what you did wrong. How can I employ an ipetent like you? You''re fi¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Uncle, Philia isn''t angry. Right? Right?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, there''s no problem if you feel that way, little miss¡­ Sorry for seeing such an unpleasant spectacle after I specially invited you.¡¹


    Greed''s expression turned into a whole faced smile as soon as he faced Philia and then, he sent a bone-chilling re toward his subordinates again.


    ¡¸So, what are you guys waiting for? Shouldn''t you go quickly to prepare sweets and warm milk tea for her?¡¹


    ¡¸It seems there''s somemotion¡­ I''ll go to check it out¡¹


    One subordinate left quickly.


    And then, various confectionaries lined up on the table a whileter.


    Ornamented cake, pudding topped with fruit sauce, cookie painted with chocte.


    In the blink of an eye, the desk was filled with various kinds of sweets.


    ¡¸Waa¡­ Awesome!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu, take one bite at a time and choose carefully, it might be a bit too much for you.¡¹


    ¡¸Philia, will do her best to eat all of this!¡¹


    ¡¸Ooh, that''s the spirit. I''m not that fond of sweets but, I''ll make an exception today and take a bite.¡¹


    The subordinates lined up and looked coldly at Greed.


    Because an extremely important n for them was about to begin.


    Since the timing to start their n was adjusted in ordance with the situation, now was the most crucial moment for Greed.


    This wasn''t the time to y around with a kid that he invited as a guest.


    ¡¸This cookie soldier, is yummy!¡¹


    Philia was frolicking while raising the cookie with a soldier picture on it.


    ¡¸I''m d you like it. I should give a tip to the person who made it.¡¹


    ¡¸At first I thought that uncle is a scary person but¡­ It turned out you''re a really nice person! Philia is you know, Philia is really happy right now¡­¡¹


    At that moment, the door of the parlor room opened up and another subordinate intruded into the room.


    ¡¸G-Greed-sama, we have an emergency!¡¹


    ¡¸Wah!¡¹


    The surprised Philia dropped the cookie in her hands on her te.


    The head of the soldier broke, and Philia held the two broken parts with teary eyes.


    ¡¸Soldier-san is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Oi, see what you did to my guest. Can you at least knock on the door? Are you trying to embarrass me in front of my guest?¡¹


    Greed red angrily at the person who just barged in.


    ¡¸B-But, this is not the time for that! Twenty kingdom knights are lining up in front of the mansion! Every single one of them is quite strong! They say that they''ll hang Greed-sama in the royal high court on suspicion of plotting a civil war! It seems they''re raiding the Dark Ward too!¡¹


    ¡¸Hou, here I think they onlye to see the situation but, they move much faster than I expected. They must have an insider who provides them with information¡­ Or, the royal family has some sort of technique that I''m unaware of.¡¹


    But as expected of an old roon like Greed, he instantly switching his gear, smiling upon hearing the situation.


    ¡¸What''s happened, uncle?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s just trivial matter, little miss.¡¹


    After he replied to Philia, Greed turned around to his subordinate.


    ¡¸Execute the n ording to our previous arrangement¡­ We will send off those rude people from the royal capital. They should''ve enough power to do so.¡¹


    ¡¸Just¡­ Us?¡¹


    ¡¸No need to be scared of them. I''m busy entertaining my guest¡­ And don''te to this room unless there''s an emergency. Don''t spoil my mood with uninteresting things.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ U-Understood.¡¹


    Greed''s subordinates left at once.


    ¡¸Uncle¡­ What n you''re going to execute? Are you going to do something bad?¡¹


    Greed was smiling happily upon hearing Philia''s question.


    ¡¸Hahaha, it''s just a trivial n. It just sounds a little dangerous for you, little miss.¡¹


    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­ Uncle. Philia, is going to leave. Sorry, even though you''ve prepared so many sweets. Uhm, I want to confirm the safety of Pomera and co¡­¡¹


    Philia was about to leave as she spoke shyly.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ As I thought, it seems you really are wise beyond your appearance, little miss.¡¹


    A smile vanished from Greed''s face as he squinted his eyes, looking at Philia.


    ¡¸Artificially created homunculus are greatly deviated from natural creatures as they gain intellect, wisdom, and body unnaturally.¡¹


    Philia clenched her fists, raising her vignce against Greed upon hearing thetter''s remark.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT(More than 20 chapters avable for $5):</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry ===</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 24: Great Merchants Past (Side: Philia)

    Act 5: Chapter 24: Great Merchant''s Past (Side: Philia)


    ¡¸Soon, the kingdom knight will sh with the golem I secretly created in thismercial city of Polorock. Then, I''ll use this opportunity to dere my independence from the kingdom¡­ and rule this city as its tyrant.¡¹


    Greed spoke swiftly.


    Philia¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing his words.


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s a joke, right¡­ Uncle? I mean, that¡¯s im¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s possible. Research into enhanced soldiers and ck magic has made leaps and bounds in the darkest corners of this city. Though I wanted to wait until the kingdom''s economy fell under my control¡­ it seems the kingdom knights are moving far earlier than I expected. The number of allies I have is nothing more than a paper tiger anyway. What¡¯s most needed to conquer this kingdom is overwhelming individual power¡ªquality over quantity. I reached this conclusion decades ago. My golem army will overwhelm the Hundred Demon Knights and even S-rank adventurers.¡¹


    Greed spoke as though it were a matter of fact.


    ¡¸¡­ No need to be on edge. I have no intention of harming you, little miss. But I advise you not to leave this ce for the time being either. Right now, this mansion is the safest ce amidst the chaos engulfing the entire city.¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t stay still. Philia has to go to Pomera and the others. Moreover¡­ Philia won¡¯t forgive Uncle if you do bad things too.¡¹


    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t seem like a bluff¡­ I suppose you managed to escape from ¡¶Bloody Gold Coin¡· for a reason. Good girl, you¡¯ve got a strong sense of justice. Or is it just how you¡¯re made?¡¹¡¸It has nothing to do with this situation! Kanata and the others are important to Philia, and Philia is also important to them! We¡¯re friends!¡¹


    ¡¸Brave girl. Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re just using you? Humans are creatures driven solely by greed, after all. Trust me, I know them better than you. There¡¯s a reason the kingdom bans homunculi. Creating a distorted life form that acts only as a pet¡­ ptooey.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Homunculus this, homunculus that. Don¡¯t call me that¡ªI hate that name. Moreover, Philia isn¡¯t made by Kanata and the others.¡¹


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want me to harm them, I can promise not to. But, little miss, I suggest you stop meeting Kanata and the others. Ordinary humans can¡¯t understand homunculi.¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re not like that¡­ What do you know about them, Uncle?¡¹


    ¡¸I know them better than you. I¡¯ve seen countless filthy sides of humanity in this city.¡¹


    At that moment, screams and explosions echoed from outside. Philia clenched her teeth as she looked out the window.


    Just as Greed had said¡­ The battle between the golems and the kingdom knights had begun.


    ¡¸Be at ease. The current kingdom knights are small fry. The ones who manage to escape this city will report the matter¡­ That report will erode trust in the kingdom and plunge the entire realm into chaos. The safety of Polorock''s citizens is guaranteed as long as they don¡¯t resist. Nevertheless¡­ This time¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Why are you doing this, Uncle? You have so much money, live in a pce, are envied by so many, and can eat delicious food whenever you want¡­ Why are you still not satisfied? And you¡­ seem lone¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t understand; you¡¯re too pure, little miss. If everyone could be content with a simple life, there wouldn¡¯t be disparities in wealth,petition for it, or any development. But¡­ this is also my revenge against the world. Nothing can stop me as long as I¡¯m alive. No matter what.¡¹


    ¡¸Philia will stay by Uncle¡¯s side so that he won¡¯t feel lonely. Isn¡¯t that¡­ enough?¡¹


    Greed¡¯s eyes widened in shock at her remark before letting out a chuckle.


    ¡¸You really are a pure girl. Would you like to hear the story of a certain man? As long as you stay here, my subordinates will lose their edge without me as their leader, the golems will lose control¡­ and eventually be defeated, ending the riots.¡¹


    Philia simply stared at Greed¡¯s face in silence.


    Greed opened his mouth and began to narrate.


    ¡¸That man¡­ was born in a poor vige. The vige was gued by famine, leaving his family to perish from starvation, conflict, or idents. One day, the man met a traveler¡ªa sage. After begging the sage to teach him daily, the sage finally imparted various knowledge to him. The man then left the vige, as if running away. From that point on, he worked as a peddler in the most dangerous ces avoided by others.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Is this story about you, Uncle?¡¹


    Greed didn¡¯t reply to her question.


    ¡¸Despite the danger, the man amassed a fortune and knowledge. Among his knowledge was how to turn routes deemed perilous into safe paths. That knowledge saved his life more than once. Meanwhile, the people in his vige did nothing to change their plight and continued starving. The man, however, kept gaining knowledge, pulling himself ahead of others¡­ and changing his fate.¡¹


    Greed stood from his chair and began pacing the room.


    ¡¸Perhaps the will to take that first step determined his sess¡­ or maybe it was his merciless, cruel nature toward others. The man kept climbing thedder of sess. Perhaps destiny was on his side. Eventually, he found himself in Polorock¡ªa literal mountain of gold and a city of dreams no other merchant dared to touch. He turned it into amercial hub. The man who achieved such historical sess in one generation was eventually recognized by the kingdom as the city¡¯s lord and given the moniker ¡®Great Merchant.''¡¹


    Greed continued walking as he told the story. Philia listened in silence.


    ¡¸But the man was never satisfied. His greed was bottomless. Without that greed driving him, he might have remained an average merchant. Instead, he set his sights on bing the ruler of the kingdom. He secretly established the Dark Ward,beling it an uwful area as a cover. There, he amassed materials and wealth for weapons to fuel his rebellion. Beyond simple weapons, he delved into forbidden ck magic, created golems ouwed byw, and even researched chimeras¡ªcreatures fused from various monster parts¡­¡¹


    He stopped in front of a painting and turned to face Philia with a self-deprecating smile.


    ¡¸¡­ And homunculi. But in the end, the man¡¯s greatest regret was his research into homunculi.¡¹


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT(More than 20 chapters avable for $5):</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry ===</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 25: Protection of the Lost Child

    Act 5: Chapter 25: Protection of the Lost Child


    When I returned to the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡· in a hurry, the sign "Close" already hung down on the door of the store.


    As expected, it was too much for Pomera to handle the store by herself.


    And Philia didn''t count as manpower to begin with.


    I went along with Mel and Rosemonde to meet the big-shot merchant of Polorock introduced by Isabe and to further refine the contract with her.


    But what she needs the most right now is a shopkeeper. Since I judged that Rosemonde was plenty enough as Mel''s advisor, I head back to ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡·.


    We were strongly advised by Isabe that we shouldn''t close the store today to prevent the buyer from feeling anxious about the number of products; thus, we appointed Pomera to man the store as the shopkeeper, but¡­ She might reach her limit pretty soon.


    ¡¸Are you alright, Pomera-san?¡¹


    I called out her name while opening the door of the store, but there was no reply from her.


    I also couldn''t see her figure in the store.When I entered further into the store, I found Pomera''s figure distressed in front of the official document.


    ¡¸Ah! You''re finally back, Kanata-san, but¡­¡¹


    Pomera heaved a deep sigh upon seeing me.


    ¡¸What kind of document is that?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s a contract or written application written by Isabe-san¡­ We should send it as fast as possible. Pomera is trying to skim through it to exin it to Mel-san since we need her approval.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. So that''s why you closed the store.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s one of the reasons, but¡­ The customer has also left on their own after they saw that we''re running out of items, so I sorted our inventory and kicked out the persistence merchant who asked a question that I couldn''t answer before closing the store. Sorry for doing this for my own convenience.¡¹


    Pomera spoke feebly.


    ¡¸I- It''s no big deal¡­ You did a good job, Pomera-san. I also know that we''re understaffed; that''s why I actually want to close the store for the day¡­¡¹


    I let out a wry smile and looked around the store again.


    ¡¸¡­ Where''s Philia-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Philia-san is¡­ The matter seems to be bing moreplicated, even though Pomera just let go of her eyes for a moment.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Complicated matter?¡¹


    Pomera nodded upon hearing my question.


    ¡¸Philia left the store before I realized it, and I became a stray child.¡¹


    Would Philia really leave the store that easily?


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT(More than 20 chapters avable for $5):</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry ===</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    Despite her innocent nature, as far as I know, Philia was not a selfish girl.


    It was already strange enough that Philia would leave the store without notifying Pomera.


    But then, since the ¡¶Fairy''s Wings¡· were really busy with business contracts, shopkeepers, and polishing the product, Philia ended up being neglected.


    Philia might feel lonely.


    ¡¸She left the store¡­ And I became a lost child. You know what that means, right? Sorry, but I guess I forgot about that possibility too.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh no, Philia seems to be taken care of by a really nice person. That person seems to be worrying about a kid like {hilia wandering closely to Dark Ward, so he brings Philia to his house, which happens to be nearby. That person''s messenger just came to tell me about this.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, meaning that she isn''t a lost child anymore.¡¹


    Here, I thought that we had to look around for Philia, whose whereabouts were unknown.


    But since a kind person had sheltered her in his house,


    ¡¸I want toe to take Philia-chan back, but since Pomera might be passing each other with the person who might escort Philia back, Pomera decided to wait in the sotre. But it''s already been close to an hour since then¡­¡¹


    It seems she was struggling to make that decision since the other party might bring Philia back when she was out of the store.


    ¡¸Since I''ve returned, there are two of us now, meaning that we don''t need to worry about passing each other. I don''t want her to overstay her visit after all. And since the other party still has no idea about Philia-chan''s identity, she might cause a huge problem. I''ll go take Philia back. Uhm, and the person who is taking care of her is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That''s the mostplicated point, and that messenger is leaving this behind.¡¹


    Pomera handed over a card to me.


    I thought it was a business card, but it had strange thickness and a gold ornament.


    Somehow, I got a really bad feeling about this.


    ¡¸Greed Company, CEO Greed¡­¡¹


    When I raised my face after reading the letters written on the card, my line of sight intersected with Pomera.


    ¡¸It''s the big boss of our enemy himself¡­¡¹


    Mel was in the middle of a confrontation against Wontz, the big shot of Greed Company.


    And the reason Wontz went all out against Mel was simply because Greed, the CEO of the Greedpany itself, told the former that he didn''t want to see a newly emerging merchant appear.


    And to Mel, Isabe, who is also one of the big shots of the Greed Company, told us that she was in fact in a hostile rtionship with the Greed Company, the CEO himself.


    Isabe had long since given up on Greed, who waspletely immersed in his dubious research on ck magic, and started to grow her own faction.


    Though she didn''t go as far as quitting Greed, she definitely ns to backstab her own CEO.


    The problem was how Philia ended up in that CEO''s hand.


    In the first ce, what was Greed doing anyway?


    Wait a second; sheltering Philia in his mansion might also be part of Greed''s scheme.


    Though Isabebeled him as an old and decrepit man, it wouldn''t change the fact that he was an outstanding man who amassed wealth and status in just a single generation.


    ¡¸That''s right¡­ What shall we do, Kanata-san? Pomera can''t make a decision since it might lead to a trap.¡¹


    Surely, but that didn''t mean that we could leave him on his own device too.


    Should we consult with Isabe before we raid Greed''s mansion?


    No, she was a busy woman after all.


    Anyhow, let''s head to Greed''s mansion first while thinking about our enemy''s scheme.


    ¡¸¡­ I''ll go to meet Greed. Please wait in this store while waiting for Rosemonde-san and Mel-san to return¡­ If possible, it would be great if you manage to meet Isabe-san.¡¹

 Act 5: Chapter 26: The Wailing of the Low Life Swindler

    Act 5: Chapter 26: The Wailing of the Low Life Swindler


    I ran toward Greed''s mansion to pick Philia up, but the situation in the city was highly unusual.


    I heard human-like screamsing from the direction ahead of me.


    Just as I was pondering what had happened, I saw explosions far in the distance.


    This was clearly no trivial matter.


    ¡¸Right in the middle of the city¡­ Could it be that something happened at Greed''s mansion?¡¹


    The first thought that came to mind was Philia.


    Philia might have overreacted if one of Greed''s subordinates treated her roughly. In that case, she could easily turn Greed''s mansion into a vacant lot.


    If that were true, things would be veryplicated.


    ¡¸H-HYAAAAAAAAAAAAA! I-I DON''T KNOWWW! I DON''T KNOOOOOOOOOOOOW!¡¹A man came running toward me¡ªno, more like he was fleeing the city.


    That man was none other than Mel''s mortal enemy, Wontz.


    His usually well-kept attire and hair were inplete disarray, a testament to his panic.


    ¡¸O-OUT OF MY WAY, SHITTY BRAT!¡¹


    Wontz reached out to shove me aside. I caught his hand, circled behind him, twisted his arm, and pinned him to the ground.


    With that, Wontz was firmly shoved into the dirt.


    ¡¸ARGH!?¡¹


    ¡¸What happened in this city? Don¡¯t you have a bodyguard? I guess he abandoned you to save himself.¡¹


    ¡¸I-Is that the attitude of someone asking for informati¨C! Y-You are¡­ the coborator of that Mel!¡¹


    ¡¸You leave me no choice.¡¹


    ¡¸Anyhow, let me go! Are you nning to catch me!? I''m telling you¡­ I don¡¯t know anything at all!¡¹


    It seemed he was genuinely confused.


    ¡¸¡­ I just want to know what¡¯s happening. Exin, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡¹


    ¡¸J-Just as the kingdom knights came to apprehend Greed-sama, a horde of golems suddenly emerged from the Dark Ward and the city center¡­ and started attacking the knights and anyone nearby!¡¹


    Wontz blurted out his story in one breath.


    ¡¸Greed¡­ attacking the kingdom knights?¡¹


    The female merchant, Isabe, had told us the kingdom knights had been keeping an eye on Greed due to his research into ck magic in the Dark Ward, and they might move to arrest him soon.


    Yet Greed struck first.


    ¡¸Picking a fight with the kingdom¡­ That¡¯s insane.¡¹


    I was at a loss for words.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m fleeing this city! Otherwise, I¡¯ll either get trampled by the golems or be mistaken as one of Greed-sama¡¯s coborators by the knights! If I¡¯m lucky, they¡¯ll only arrest me, but they might kill me on the spot! I knew that old man had lost his mind, but I had no idea he¡¯d rebel against the kingdom! I swear I didn¡¯t know!¡¹


    Wontz screamed, his voice trembling.


    He curled up on the ground, bawling like a child.


    ¡¸Even if I leave Polorock, the bandits and monsters in this area might attack me. This region, with all its merchants, has always been under the eyes of bandits, and the Dark Ward made things even worse. Now with this chaos, I don¡¯t know who to trust¡­ But I can¡¯t ask anyone from the Dark Ward for help. They¡¯re behind this too! And I¡¯ve got nothing to pay them with anyway. Why should I trust them after seeing those golems?¡¹


    Wontz pounded the ground with his fists, venting his frustration.


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s not exactly what I was asking, but¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Even if I took a carriage, everyone would see me as one of Greed-sama¡¯sckeys. Why didn¡¯t he tell me anything? If I¡¯d known it¡¯de to this, I¡¯d have gathered all the assets, converted them into gold, and run to side with the kingdom knights!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Could they have foreseen this situation?¡¹


    ¡¸That old fa*rt shouldn¡¯t drag us young folks into his lunacy! Even Jude, the person I relied on the most, abandoned me! What am I supposed to do now?!¡¹


    Wontz grabbed my shoulders, shaking me as he shouted.


    ¡¸Wait a second, let go of me! I don¡¯t care if you want to run, just go wherever you want!¡¹


    I had the gist of the situation.


    Greed, who had ruled Polorock as its absolute master, wasn¡¯t satisfied and tried to challenge the kingdom by instigating a riot against the kingdom knights.


    ¡¸Where am I supposed to run to? I have nowhere to go! Tell me a safe ce! If it weren¡¯t for that money game with that girl, Greed-sama wouldn¡¯t have dragged me into this! All my assets were taken, and now I have nothing left! Hahahaha, even that foxy Isabe made a mistake! Take that, you bi*tch!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¹


    Wontz was cornered and had gone deranged.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to waste energy on someone like him.


    Of all things, Greed had made his move after taking Philia to his mansion.


    No, wait. Could he have taken advantage of Philia¡¯s innocence to orchestrate this chaos?


    Dammit, stay safe until I get there, Philia.


    Greed, the lord of thismercial city, had deep ties to the underworld.


    He must have hired a few S-rank adventurers to protect him.


    The reason he acted now was because he believed he could win.


    ¡¸¡­ Thanks for the information, by the way.¡¹


    After saying that, I let go of Wontz and headed straight for Greed¡¯s mansion.


    ¡¸What am I supposed to do now?! I gave up my conscience and sacrificed everything to rise in Polorock! Now my stronghold is in ruins¡­ Someone, please tell meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! At this rate, I¡¯ll have nothing leeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeft!¡¹


    Wontz¡¯s wails echoed behind me.


    ¡¸¡­ If you regret your past actions, survive this mess, change your ways, and start over from scratch. That¡¯s better than nothing.¡¹


    I stopped for a moment and turned around to say those words to Wontz.


    ¡¸My way¡­ of life?¡¹


    I didn¡¯t stick around to hear his reply and rushed forward again.


    I had no time to spare for someone like him.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT(More than 20 chapters avable for $5):</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry ===</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 27: Reunion With Good-For-Nothing Knight

    Act 5: Chapter 27: Reunion With Good-For-Nothing Knight


    I scouted the vicinity of Greed mansion from atop the roof of the building.


    ¡¸Such cruel situation¡­¡¹


    Dozens of golems were fighti¡ª Or rather, trampling down the kingdom knight underfoot.


    The knights couldn''t even left a scratch on the golem''s body, andgot sent flying by thetter''s metalling punch instead.


    Some of those knights had already escaped, and even more of them had been defeated.


    Even the ones who keep fighting already look like they are about to give up at any moment.


    ¡¸NO, I CAN''T DO THIS ANYMORE!!¡¹


    ¡¸I''VE NEVER HEARD ABOUT THIS! I''M WILLING TO GIVE MY LIVE FOR THE KINGDOM BUT, I REFUSE TO DIE IN VAIN LIKE THIS!¡¹


    ¡¸WE HAVE TO BUY SOME TIME AT LEAST FOR THE CITIZEN TO ESCAPE!¡¹The knights'' agonizing wail resounded.


    I gulped my spit and appraised the level of the golem.


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Race: Mithril Golem


    £Ì£ö£º 100


    £È£Ð£º598/650


    £Í£Ð£º 388/400


    ©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\


    Their level was higher than my expectation.


    Far stronger than most kingdom knights.


    A-rank adventurer might be able to defeat them.


    But even if there was an S-rank adventurer, I doubt they could do anything with this much golem.


    ¡¸How in the world¡­¡¹


    The matter about Greed owning a lot of war potentialparable to A-rank adventurer was clearly unusual.


    I knew that a powerful individual threatening to destroy this world wasn''t a rare thing since it was to keep this world around the edge¡­ In ordance to Nyarlhotep.


    But if a wealthy person could mass produce these powerful golem at ease, not even Nyarlhotep could control them when their action spiralling out of control.


    No amount of the world was enough for the rich who wanted to destroy the world.


    Was this another one of his interference to kill me?


    ¡¸W-Were done for¡­ How can a merchant turn noble¡­ Can build such a powerful golem army?¡¹


    Then I saw a familiar knight with bobbed hair.


    The one who apanied me during the ¡¶Red Authority Cane¡· riot, kingdom knight Be.


    ¡¸GO, GOGOGO, GOA!¡¹


    The giant mithril arm was brandished to Bet.


    ¡¸P-P-PAPAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡¹


    Bet was crawling on the ground, trying to escape from the golem''s attack.


    I jumped from the roof,nded before Be, and cut the arm of the golem with my sword.


    ¡¸GOAA!!¡¹


    And nailed a kick into the golem''s abdomen.


    My kick sent the golem flying, crushing it immediately.


    ¡¸H-How can this guy''s kick is so strong.¡¹


    ¡¸Is he Polorock''s adventurer?¡¹


    The kingdom knight became noisy.


    ¡¸K-KANATA!¡¹


    Upon seeing me, Be''s face shone brightly, he quickly grabbed my leg and my hand.


    ¡¸YOU COME TO SAVE ME FROM DANGEROUS SITUATION!¡¹


    ¡¸No, I just happen to pass by¡­¡¹


    ¡¸EVERYONE DON''T GIVE UP! THIS INTRUDER IS KANATA, HE IS MY BUDDY¡­ AND FUTURE S-RANK ADVENTURER!¡¹


    Be called out to hisrades.


    ¡¸THE S-RANKADVENTURER CAME TO SAVE US¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸W-WE CAN STILL WIN THIS FIGHT!¡¹


    The knights raised a cheer.


    ¡¸Guys, I''m noting for y¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸K-Kanata, another two areing from behind!¡¹


    The color drained from Be''s face as he pointed his sword to behind me.


    I turned around and brandished my sword to the two golem that came to attack.


    The upper half of the golem was thrown up into the air, and crashed on the ground.


    ¡¸¡­ As if cutting slime. Just how high is your level?¡¹


    Be poked his sword on the lower half of the golem to check their toughness.


    I wanted to find Philia as soon as possible but, I couldn''t just leave them at the mercy of their fate.


    ¡¸It''s going to take a lot of time since there''s a lot of them. Let''s dispatch them quickly.¡¹


    I lowered my sword and red at the golem army.


    The golems stopped moving and looking at me at once.


    It seems they recognized me as the dangerous enemy that should be taken down by the group.


    ¡¸Tell the other knight to evacuate the civilians, leave these golems to me.¡¹


    ¡¸B-But, there''s no way that we, the kingdom knight can just leave you¡­ A single adventurer to handle this much enemy by yourself!¡¹


    An injured knight raised his bloody body and readied his sword.


    ¡¸Just do it! You''re just a hindrance for him even if you stay here! It might hurt our honor but¡­ That pretense is useless unless you''re backed by the power to do so. Now forget about pretense. My papa¡­ He always says that a knight''s duty isn''t to attack, it''s to defend!¡¹ £Ò?????????


    Be raised his voice as he readied his sword.


    ¡¸Leave the citizen''s evacuation to us, Kanata!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Actually it doesn''t matter even if you stay here.¡¹


    ¡¸Never thought that the time woulde for us to stand shoulder by-shoulder and fight together like this again! Let''s go Kanata!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes.¡¹


    I readied my stance again despite feelingpletely confused inside.


    I kicked the ground and leaped toward the golems.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT(More than 20 chapters avable for $5):</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry ===</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>

 Act 5: Chapter 28: The Situation in Polorock

    Act 5: Chapter 28: The Situation in Polorock


    ¡¸OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡¹


    I already lost count of how many golems I cut down.


    There were mountains of mithril wreckage built around me.


    ¡¸To think that there are people who gathered this much mithril.¡¹


    I muttered so.


    If a looter took even just a cart from this rubble, they would have enough money to y around for decades.


    In this way, I had disposed most golem around Greed''s mansion.


    There was only one golem left.


    ¡¸UWOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡¹Be was currently running around the said golem, hitting thetter with his sword.


    Though his sword hit the golem, it only created a slight dent on the surface of the golem''s body, failing to damage it whatsoever.


    On the other hand, Be''s sword was broken instead, with only half of its de left.


    ¡¸Dammit¡­ If only I have a blunt weapon¡­¡¹


    ¡¸OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡¹


    The golem raised their arm.


    ¡¸HIIIII!¡¹


    I slipped in between the two and nailed the kick on the golem''s abdomen.


    The golem flew far away in a straight line.


    Rolled on the ground till it crashed against the wall, and then stopped moving.


    I checked its'' status to confirm if the golem had truly been defeated.


    ¡¸Done, Be-san.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, yeah, as expected of Kanata.¡¹


    Be stared at my feet and then threw his broken sword to the ground.


    ¡¸Just what in the world is happening in Polorock?¡¹


    ¡¸It seems the Great Merchant Greed is nning to rebel against the kingdom. Well, he did have been surrounded by dark rumors. Connection to crime organization, research on taboo subject¡­ Suspicion of developing weapon. The kingdom couldn''t touch him carelessly due to his immense influence but, we are finally deployed after hearing a tip-off from the former executive of Greed Company about their former boss''s attempt to be independent using military force, and his research about the golem.¡¹


    ¡¸A tip-off¡­¡¹


    At that moment, I recalled something.


    Not even executives like Wontz knew about Greed''s n.


    Even the female merchant Isabe, the proimed number two in thepany¡­ Only knew about the city under the strict surveince of the kingdom, and the fact that Greed became strange in his old age.


    In my opinion, Greed only told his most trusted aide about this matter.


    Even Isabe''s evaluation of Greed was ¡ºA senile old man, who bes more entric with age¡», which might be something that he deliberately showed to her.


    He proceeded with his n in secret, telling no one he couldn''t trust about his n, and built an armyparable to that of the kingdom.


    But if Be''s story was true, it means that Greed had been betrayed by someone who had the ful grasp of his n.


    ¡¸Well, no use thinking about that now¡­¡¹


    It''s not like I know Greed in person.


    ¡¸I know that Greed is a dangerous person but, I never expected that he built such a powerful army. But well, his n ended up for nothing since he overlooked our secret weapon called Kanata.¡¹


    Said Be as he red at Greed''s mansion with a smile on his face while adjusting his breathing.


    ¡¸I''m not your secret weapon¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, let''s go Kanata. Nothing can protect Greed anymore. Let''s perform thest rite to the pitiful old man who abandoned his humanity.¡¹


    Said Be while pointing his broken sword triumphantly toward Greed''s mansion.


    ¡¸¡­ There might be some golem left.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, Greed isn''t stupid either, even he knows that he can''t beat the kingdom with just a hundred of golems. Even if he managed to defeat this batch of knights, he would soon find himself besieged from all sides.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ W-Well, I see¡­ Uhm.¡¹


    Be agreed, albeit while stuttering.


    ¡¸¡­ In past examples, people usually gathered humans whose level was close to 200 to subjugate the demon lord. This golem army¡­Though it will be a close call, the kingdom''s full force should be able to deal with it.¡¹


    In short, these knights just happen to be ill-prepared to face this situation.


    Though he might bebeled as a criminal for raising the Dark Ward, I didn''t think that Greed would be stupid enough to only prepare this for rebellion.


    Though the possibility was not zero that his preparation simply didn''t make it in time since the Chivalric Order moved faster than his expectation, it didn''t mean that Greed wasn''t prepared for this kind of situation.


    ¡¸Are you really sure abouting with me? The battle after this might be even more severe you know?¡­ And due to the scale of the battle,I might not be able to protect you.¡¹


    There was a high possibility that Nyarlhotep was involved in this.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Be then pondered for a while before clearing his throat.


    ¡¸Kanata¡­ Just like how you have your own battlefield, I also have mine. I''m sure that your name will go down in the annal of history as a great hero. That''s why I shall put my life on the line to protect those within my reach. Not as the Hundred Demon of Kingdom Knight¡­ That is my path as a single knight. Go, may fortune of war with you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, you''re right.¡¹


    I nodded briefly to Be and ran toward Greed''s mansion.


    I thought he was an opportunist but¡­ I guess Be realized that he could only fight with his life on the line for a great cause himself instead of borrowing other people''s power.


    That part of him stayed the same as before.


    Though I also couldn''t just overlook this situation, I would definitely feel guiltyter if I ignored this situation¡­ And focused on rescuing Philia.


    Because when ites to Nyarlhotep, he could easily cause one or two strife like this.


    He would create conflict in this peaceful world from his safe ce just to provide entertainment.


    Truly unpleasant existence.


    ¡¸Kanata¡­ Let''s survive together, and meet again someday! You have to promise me¡­ On this one!¡¹


    Be shouted at me from behind.


    ¡¸¡­ Yes.¡¹


    ¡­ I replied to him.


    <strong>===</strong>


    <strong>THE NEW PROJECT(More than 20 chapters avable for $5):</strong>


    <strong>Knight''s Chivalry ===</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~</strong>You Can Read <strong>Cheaper</strong> Advance Chapter by Bing My Patron<strong>~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    <strong>(~¡¯.¡¯)~Support Me With Ko-Fi~(¡®.¡¯~)</strong>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!